The Book Eating Magician (female protagonist rewrite) - BattlerY (2025)

Chapter 1: Chapter 1-5

Chapter Text

Chapter 1 – The Greedy Grimoire #1

"Liliana Miller."

A man with dark circles under his eyes called Liliana’s name. The man's thin cheeks pushed his cheekbones higher, giving off a bonier impression. He would’ve been considered a resident of the slums if he had been dressed poorly. However, this man was actually a third-grade professor and a 5th Circle master, making him one of the best within Bergen Academy.

The skinny man, Professor Vince, spoke in a businesslike tone, “You should know why I called you.”

Liliana Miller, shortened to Lili, nodded with a shadowed face. This was because she couldn’t bear to open her mouth and answer the question. She had been prepared for a while, but it felt like her heart was falling apart now that it was actually happening.

“Your written grades are brilliant. You were only deducted three points among all your subjects. Even then, they were just minor mistakes. There was no one else who could answer it except for you, so you can think of it as a perfect score.”

Although it couldn’t be confirmed publicly, some test questions had been ‘designed to be wrong’. It was a tacit rule in the academy so that a full score wouldn’t be granted easily. Nevertheless, Lili only had points deducted for three questions. Perhaps it was a better performance than some professors.

Vince admired the talent of this young girl while feeling sad at the very same time. It was because Liliana Miller lacked the talent to become a sorceress.

“However, you can’t graduate because your practical results were a failure.”

The decisive voice pressed firmly on Lili’s back.

The academy had two graduation requirements: one was to have a written score above 70 points; and the other was to become a 3rd Circle master. The former wasn’t difficult, but the latter condition was the problem.

For Lili, who had been born with a low amount of magic power and sensitivity, the wall of the 3rd Circle was too high for her. Even though she had reduced her amount of sleep just so she could practice, she couldn’t even reach the level of her classmates’ feet. Despite her practice, her magic would pour out wildly.

As a result, Lili hadn’t been able to graduate for three years.

“Hu… Liliana, what circle are you now?” Professor Vince asked with frustration.

He had asked the same question last year and the year before that. However, the answer had never changed. Lili once again repeated the same answer, “…2nd Circle.”

It was a terrible number.

Most of the academy’s students usually reached the 2nd Circle by the end of the first grade and the 3rd Circle when they entered the third grade. It wasn’t uncommon for excellent students to reach the 4th Circle by graduation.

However, Lili had stayed at the academy for five years and still couldn’t cross the wall of the 3rd Circle. Additionally, that wasn’t the only problem.

“Have you mastered 2nd Circle magic?”

“…I failed.” Lili’s voice died down even further.

If the only thing that was lacking was just the amount of magic power, then she could supply it from outside sources. This was a bit expensive to do, but if she took reagents made of magic power, she could gain enough power needed for the 3rd Circle.

However, Lili’s sensitivity was close to the bottom, and this was indispensable for using magic. The lack of magic power could be overcome, but there was no method to increase mana sensitivity.

It was why Professor Vince had given up on sponsoring Lili.

‘It is a waste of Lili’s brilliance, but… with poor magic sensitivity, she will never survive as a sorceress. Spending 5 years and not even mastering 2nd Circle magic, it is hopeless.’

He looked down at Lili with a wistful expression.

Any other student would’ve given up sooner… Lili, who knew better than anyone else that she was without talent, had been trying for three years. That commitment was incomparable to the other students who had grown up like plants in a greenhouse.

If Lili had ordinary levels of magic sensitivity, then the position of chief graduate would’ve been hers.

However, reality was too cruel to Lili.

Professor Vince pulled out an envelope from the drawer and hesitated for a moment. This wasn’t the first time, but it felt like the weight of the envelope had increased as the years passed. It was a letter given to a grade repeater.

“This is my role as a professor, but… I can’t help feeling like I’m doing something wrong to you. I’m sorry.”

“…No, it’s fine.”

“Read it once and discard it. There shouldn’t be anything different from last year, but you never know.”

Lili accepted the envelope calmly.

Her fingers were continuously on the verge of trembling, but she managed to resist it somehow. This was her third repeater letter. Receiving it once would make someone an object of ridicule, while receiving it twice would make someone the shame of their family.

Lili was the only student at Bergen Academy ever to have received it three times.

More than anything, the third repeater letter had a separate meaning. This was the last one. A fourth letter didn’t exist.

Professor Vince hadn’t said it, but if Liliana Miller didn’t graduate next year, she would be expelled. It would be a scandal so disgraceful that it would be better for her to quit and defend her honour.

‘Is it only up to here?’

Lili looked down at the repeater letter with empty eyes.

Her eyes which had once been filled with dreams were darkening. The young girl, who had stepped into the academy to become a great sorceress, now had to face the grim reality which would cause her knees to buckle.

‘I can do it next year. I can graduate next year.’ Such a hope was now devastating for her, as she stood on the precipice of ruin.

Liliana Miller… She was born the eldest daughter of a disgraced noble family. The Miller family, which at one time had served the feudal lords as earls, had been pushed to their downfall 100 years ago. Their attempts at re-establishing their family had left nothing for Lili.

So, Lili had wanted to become a sorceress. Unlike those who had to undergo harsh training since childhood, children with noble titles were able to enter the academy without much difficulty. She thought she was quite smart, so she convinced her parents and stepped inside, beyond the threshold of the Royal Academy.

However, it was up to there. Lili would sleep later and got up earlier than anyone else. She worked enthusiastically in class and reduced her amount of sleep in order to practice her mana. Rather than blaming the scarce environment, Lili had believed she would be rewarded if she put in more effort.

‘Was I too optimistic?’

Her classmates had graduated two years ago, and juniors one year younger than her had graduated already. Now, there would be juniors two years younger than her who would accept their degrees.

Even the new students knew her name. She was the academy’s long-time dunce.

Lili would bring dishonour to the fallen Miller family.

‘Where did it go wrong?’

Was it when the spells used in the first test had failed? When she had realized that it was hopeless with her magic sensitivity? When she had accepted her first repeater letter a few days before the graduation ceremony? When she had thought that her efforts had been lacking after receiving two letters? Or maybe… it had been when she first dreamt about becoming a sorceress.

‘Dammit.’

So far, she had never resented her own poverty. There were people who ate less than her and those who couldn’t live in abundance. Even though their status had fallen, Lili was still a noble and had managed to enter the Royal Academy.

However, her patience was reaching its limit.

The magic reagents which other students drank like water? Lili had given up on those knowing that one bottle would cost two months of the Miller family’s budget.

Hiring another magician as a private tutor? She wouldn’t be able to afford one even if she sold the Miller estate.

Of course, many students graduated without using such methods. They increased their magic power with natural born talent and didn’t need to be taught separately. With no talent or no money… One could still graduate even if they were lacking just one of these things. However, Liliana Miller had nothing.

“I should be going back.”

As soon as the professor nodded in agreement, Lili turned around.

She wasn’t confident about maintaining this cool composure much longer. Her calm face was already half-distorted. At the very least, she didn’t want the professor to see something so ugly.

Bang.

The door closed with a harsher sound than when she’d entered.

With a heavy expression, Professor Vince looked toward the door through where Lili had disappeared, but the professor soon dropped his gaze back down to the book he was reading. The pages of the book weren’t turned for a long time.

* * *

Ding!

The loud bell could be heard in the hallway. It was a clock signaling that it was evening.

Due to magic, the volume was constant no matter where it was heard. Students staying in the dormitory couldn’t leave school after this time, while students not staying in the dormitories were required to leave.

As Lili headed to the dormitory blankly, she suddenly stopped moving.

“…Come to think of it, I haven’t eaten dinner yet.”

Should she go to the cafeteria now?

She thought for a moment before shaking her head. Due to the repeater notice in her hand, Lili didn’t have any appetite. Should she go back to the dormitory and sleep? No, her drowsiness had been lifted a long time ago. It would be fortunate if she didn’t get a nightmare while sleeping.

In the end, Lili’s footsteps headed to the same place as always.

It was a place that rarely had visitors, and it was the most comfortable place for her in Bergen Academy—the library.

Chapter 2 – The Greedy Grimoire #2

The library wasn’t far from the dormitory.

As she took a few steps towards the library’s shabby door, the scent of old paper and bookshelves tickled Liliana Miller's nose. It was a pleasant smell she was now familiar with.

After pushing the door half-open, the empty library was revealed.

‘Well, I thought it would be like this.’

The sight was always the same. It could be said that no student other than Liliana Miller would be found in the library after class.

Most of the books collected here talked about difficult concepts which the professors only explained the simplest parts of in class. There was no reason for adolescents to feel excited when they were busy playing.

Thanks to that, Lili was able to secure a peaceful space.

“Today… I should look up lightning magic one more time.”

Lili walked between the bookshelves in a familiar manner. Having spent five years in this library, she was able to find any book with her eyes closed. Even professors who occasionally came to find books would come to Lili before the librarians, so there were no doubts about her accuracy.

Lili pulled out the books she wanted.

‘[Lightning Magic Primer]… I’ve memorized everything, but I might have missed something. Additionally, [Why is Lightning Difficult to Control?] could be helpful. [Principles Behind Lightning Strikes]? It is closer to meteorology than magic, but let’s take this as well.’

Three thick books were instantly piled up.

Each book was very thick. Even a person with a fast reading speed would have to spend a day and a half to finish them. One book might be memorized, but that didn’t apply to the other two books.

There would be a loud spectacle if other students needed to read this for homework. However, to Lili, this thickness was only a day’s worth of reading. The professors were aware of this but ignored it because it was no use.

If they knew the amount of knowledge Lili had read, they wouldn’t be able to hide their regret like Professor Vince.

Rustle… rustle…

There was only the sound of pages being turned in the library.

Lili liked this silent time. It was because she coveted knowledge which could help her shake off this suffocating situation. Here, there were no professors who dismissed her or students making jokes.

Lili channeled all her stress into studying every day. Her superior brain was used to this stress, and it absorbed the knowledge which had been accumulated in the library like fleece sucking up water.

It had been five years. Was she imagining it?

As Lili looked at the books carefully, it was like the letters on the paper were sparkling.

* * *

Tak.

Lili’s fingers closed the last book. This was the third book. The clock in the library was pointing to 10 o’clock. She had arrived in the library at 6 o’clock, so she had read three books in only four hours. This was a pace truly worthy of being called speed reading.

‘Um, that was quite interesting.’

They were interesting books. In particular, [Why is Lightning Difficult to Control?] systematically summarized why lightning magic was so difficult.

The most difficult spell in the 2nd Circle was ‘Lightning Bolt’ as creating lightning and keeping it flowing in a straight line was difficult. It wasn’t uncommon for even 3rd or 4th Circle magicians to be inexperienced with lightning magic.

Lili laid aside the book before aiming her palm at the window and muttering.

“Lightning Bolt.”

Just maybe… She hoped it would work.

Pajik.

However, the result was as expected. There was a faint electrostatic discharge before the spell was broken. The formula of the magic spell was perfect, but her ability to control it was too weak. A person who lacked control couldn’t be a sorceress.

It was something she had heard time and time again, but it was still a sad sight.

“Damn! What the hell is wrong with me…!”

Sensitivity was also known as affinity, and it was considered a talent. It referred to one’s ability to control magic power. Sorceresses with high sensitivity were more powerful than other sorceresses, even if the same spell was used. It was the same for the rate of magic power accumulation.

Therefore, sensitivity was an indispensable part of being a sorceress. Since there was no method to raise it, the trait became more prominent. For Lili, it was like reaching for a pie in the sky.

“Haaaah…”

She couldn’t help sighing.

After five years, Lili’s hope had been worn thin. She thought of her parents who were waiting for her and the people who thought of her as their master. She would be shamed if she couldn’t get her degree.

A sorceress who graduated from the academy would be able to waste time for several years just by relying on the academy’s name.

‘But can I graduate next year?’

Despite having reduced her amount of sleep, she had only reached the 2nd Circle. It was almost impossible for her to master the 3rd Circle, which was a Bergen Academy graduation requirement, without dying. Next year would be meaningless.

The girl, who had been so confident when she left home, became a young woman afraid of failure.

Ding!

It was the bell which signaled lights out. This was also the sound which indicated Lili’s time was over. He had to hurry or the door of the dormitory would be locked.

First, he needed to put away the three books. Lili embraced the three books, like she had done in the beginning. However, the moment she tried to raise her body…

“Eh?”

A book on the desk caught her attention.

‘Didn’t I clearly only bring three books? Did I accidentally carry another book among the three?’

It was strange, but she should put it away anyway. Lili stood up and stretched out her left hand. It was a fairly thin book, so she was going to pick it up with one hand. However, the sensation at her fingertips was strange. It felt like she had stuck her hand in a sticky barrel of syrup, or like slimy flesh was tickling the palm of her hand.

…It was like she had put her hand in the mouth of something alive.

Slurp.

“Uwaack!”

Lili hurriedly pulled back her left hand at the creepy feeling. She fell to the ground hastily, letting go of the books in the process. However, that didn’t matter. Lili needed to identify the thing which had touched her palm.

After she scrambled back up, Lili gazed toward the unidentified book. However, there was nothing on the desk.

“Eh?”

Her eyes widened as she couldn’t understand the phenomenon. Had she seen a hallucination? She could still feel that creepy, sticky feeling that tickled her palm.

Lili touched her left hand carefully. She wanted to check if it was damp. It would prove that what had happened just before hadn’t been a hallucination. However, the palm of her left hand was dry without any signs of wetness.

“Hallucination…? Didn’t it feel slippery? There was clearly a shabby book on the desk…”

Lili muttered and sank weakly to the floor. She sat on the edge of a book, so her butt was sore. However, the pain was nothing compared to the psychological impact.

Didn’t a sorceress always need to be cool-headed? Had her mental state fallen to the bottom due to her sense of insecurity?

‘Should I drop out this year?’

It was better than being expelled. Lili knew that, but she had held onto the hope of becoming a sorceress for five years. It wasn’t a dream she could just throw away. Without making a decision, Lili sighed, then she put her hand on the cold floor to raise herself up.

It was at this moment that…

Slurp…

All of a sudden, her left hand felt a strange texture. It was slippery and sticky… The hallucination which had tickled her palm had appeared again!

Lili looked down reflexively at her left hand touching the floor…

And she saw something shocking.

“…T-Tongue?!”

A tongue was sticking out of Lili’s palm. It had a smooth pink surface and was a long piece of flesh which looked like it came from a reptile. The tongue sprang from a hole in the middle of her palm and shook like a snake in front of food.

The tongue swayed slowly from side to side.

Slurp!

Like a frog grabbing a fly, it snatched a book from the floor. Its speed was so fast that Lili couldn’t even see the afterimage. The tongue wrapped itself completely around the book.

No one could’ve predicted what happened next. The tongue which held its prey was then sucked back into the hole in Lili’s palm.

Gulp.

There was the sound of something being swallowed. A book on the ground had suddenly disappeared into her left hand.

Liliana looked down at her left hand with an absurd expression. However, the book her palm had swallowed didn’t emerge.

Instead, Lili heard a voice. It was a voice with a strange tone she had never heard before.

[‘Lightning Magic Primer’ has been consumed. Your understanding is very high.]

[2nd Circle magic ‘Lightning Bolt’ has been acquired.]

[After waking up from a long sleep, Gluttony is very hungry. Hurry and relieve Gluttony’s hunger. The time limit is 10 minutes from now. (1/5)]

Chapter 3 – The Greedy Grimoire

What? There was no time to have doubts. As soon as the unknown voice cut out, waves of knowledge entered Liliana Miller's mind. The amount of information couldn’t be controlled by the human senses. In an instant, years of experience filled her head. Simultaneously, Lili had a hunch that she could now use ‘Lightning Bolt’ fully.

Lili hadn’t just learned mere knowledge; she had received the wisdom of the author of the book, [Lightning Magic Primer].

“…Lightning Bolt.” She chanted the spell unconsciously. This was a magic spell that had failed just a few minutes ago, yet the results were quite different this time.

Paijijik! Blue lightning shot out of the open window. The image Lili had visualized in her head was a complete success. The leaves which the lightning bolt passed by turned black. If the lightning bolt had hit a living creature, then it absolutely wouldn’t have been safe.

‘Success.’

It was a spell she had failed to execute several hundred times. Lili had even failed frequently in the basic elements. Lightning attribute magic was considered to have the highest difficulty level, so it was bound to be even harder for her.

Seeing the static electricity on her palms as if she had experienced an earthquake, Lili was glad. Had she really succeeded in Lightning Bolt at once?

‘This isn’t a hallucination…!’

She folded her fingers which were trembling from the shock and felt the sweat on her palms. Lili realized this was the turning point of her life. She was a sorceress lacking in sensitivity and magic power. This was her chance to reach the 3rd Circle which had been impossible for her!

‘Okay, let’s start over from the beginning.’

This was when Lili sobered up. The strange phenomenon had cleared her confusion and depressed emotions, giving her a ray of hope. At this moment, her thinking abilities returned to normal. Her brain, which even first-class magicians had acknowledged, began doing a high-speed analysis.

This situation had started when she found an unidentified book. She’d felt a horrible touch on her left hand when she tried to pick up the book, and then it disappeared somewhere. After that, a strange tongue had sprouted from the palm of her left hand. The tongue had grabbed and swallowed the book, [Lightning Magic Primer] on the floor, and Lili had learned Lightning Bolt.

…No, just before that, she had heard a voice. Lili recalled the words the voice had said.

[’Lightning Magic Primer’ has been consumed. Your understanding is very high.]
[2nd Circle magic ‘Lightning Bolt’ has been acquired.]
[After waking up from a long sleep, Gluttony is very hungry. Hurry and relieve Gluttony’s hunger. The time limit is 10 minutes from now. (1/5)]

The important thing wasn’t the first two sentences. Swallowing the book and learning Lightning Bolt was a secondary thing.

As Lili remembered the last sentence, she mumbled involuntarily, “…Gluttony?”

Unexpectedly, there was an immediate reaction.

Jjeok. A hole appeared in her left hand, and a red tongue emerged from it. The hole didn’t just have teeth; there were lips as well. Lili observed the scene closely instead of being astonished or frightened. She was filled with expectations about whether the tongue could talk or not.

However, the answer came from a place she hadn’t expected.

[Severe hunger. If you want to talk to ‘Gluttony’, relieve that hunger. Feed it four more times to relieve that hunger. The remaining time is 6 minutes and 24 seconds.]
[Gluttony is a grimoire which comes from an era not recorded in the history books. It increases strength by eating magic items and likes books the most. The owner can benefit from providing food to Gluttony. However, if neglected, Gluttony might treat its owner as food.]

Although Lili heard the answer she’d been wondering about, it was something she hadn’t expected. It would eat the owner if it wasn’t fed? The words were chilling for Lili, who seemed to be the owner. Gluttony would eat her if she didn’t feed it anything in the next 6 minutes and 24 seconds.

Lili felt a cold chill down her spine as she looked around hurriedly. Books, books, books, and books. Fortunately, the food was piled up like a mountain. Lili looked around with her eyes, rather than moving her hands.

‘There is still time. It is in the single digits, but this is enough…’

She moved her feet while thinking continuously. Lili had obtained ‘Lighting Bolt’ from the book, [Lightning Magic Primer]. This meant that the food and the reward weren’t independent from each other.

If she had to feed it books, then she should choose food which would benefit her. Lili knew the location of all the books, so her hand didn’t hesitate. The voice had definitely said that it needed four more. Lili pulled out a stack of books without any hesitation.

They were books she had read a few times but hadn’t helped her. Lili had understood them with her head, but she couldn’t use the magic. Anyway, she’d memorized all the contents, so there wouldn’t be a problem even if she wasn’t rewarded with anything.

“Then…” Lili took a deep breath. She pointed at the pile of books with her left hand and called out the name, “Gluttony, eat.”

And the mouth answered.

Slurp. The tongue stretched out again. It seemed impossible to swallow several books at the same time, so the tongue twined around the top book. This was like a frog eating.

The books were sucked into the mouth on Lili’s palm in the blink of an eye. More than 500 pages had disappeared without a trace. No, there were some traces left. Was it correct to say it was engraved in her?

[’Fundamentals of Subduing the Elements’ has been consumed. Your understanding is very high.]
[Affinity with the four elements has increased.]
[Gluttony isn’t satisfied yet. Feed her three more times to relieve her hunger. The time limit is 5 minutes and 11 seconds from now.]

She was right. As Lili had speculated, she received the knowledge of the book which was swallowed.

The elements were the fundamentals of all magic. The criteria of becoming a master of each circle was to prove that the elemental magic could be used freely. Lili had known this after becoming a 2nd Circle master.

Fire, water, wind, and earth… The flow of magic for each element was now becoming more intense and familiar.

However, there wasn’t time to feel emotional. The tongue stretched out and grabbed the next book. It licked the cover, as if savoring the taste, before Gluttony swallowed the books in succession. At the same time, Lili was hit by relentless waves of information.

[’The Circulation of Magic Power’ has been consumed. Your understanding is very high.]
[Your sensitivity to mana has increased slightly.]
[’Creating a Magic Circle – Fundamentals’ has been consumed. Your understanding is very high.]
[You can create 2nd ranked magic circles. Starting from 3rd ranked circles, the probability of success will drop sharply.]
[’Application of Defense Magic’ has been consumed. Your understanding is very high.]
[You can alter the shape of the 2nd Circle magic ‘Shield’.]

“Keuk!” The aftermath was quite intense after the three books were eaten instantly. Lili wobbled like she was drunk and flopped down on the floor. It was obvious she would’ve fallen if she hadn’t done that.

Her eyes were spinning, and her head felt like it was going to burst like a boiling kettle, after receiving a great deal of knowledge. Lili felt dizzy, like she had a high fever. It took around 10 minutes for her status to calm down.

‘Damn, from now on I will feed it one by one.’ Lili muttered inwardly as she pressed a hand to her still throbbing temple. This was the first time she had ever got a headache. It was a terrible pain, like her head was being stabbed with an awl. She didn’t want to experience this pain ever again. Lili had never imagined this dizziness would occur while eating one book at a time.

Still, the pain was worthwhile.

“Magic Power…” Magic power was stirring in her body. It spread from her heart and moved through the blood vessels to every part of her body. However, it hadn’t accepted Liliana Miller. Just quickly pulling at the magic power usually required a huge concentration from her. The lack of sensitivity was a burden which was hard for her to bear.

Her eyes turned red from her choked up emotions. Lili tried desperately to refrain from crying. She couldn’t be satisfied with just this.

Right now, she had only reached a 2nd Circle Master. In order to graduate, Lili needed to master the 3rd Circle.

For the first time since entering the academy, after enduring all types of shame, the rope of destiny had finally appeared before her.

“…Yes, isn’t it full?” Lili said in a low, subdued voice. She looked at her left hand on the ground and spoke to it.

“It is supposed to speak after eating five books.”

She remembered…The Gluttony Grimoire had the ability to speak. The voice had said to get rid of its hunger for that to happen. Lili didn’t know the identity of the voice, but it had never lied so far. So, she had to believe it for now.

Indeed, the voice didn’t betray her trust.

Jjeok. The mouth opened just like when it ate a book. It was a hole with no visible bottom. The tongue popped out of its dark hole and flickered like a snake listening to a flute. This would be a scary sight for a weak person.

Before long, sounds began to emerge from Gluttony’s mouth. –I, eat magic, greed, grimoire, Gluttony.

It was a creepy, eerie voice, like a simmering swamp. Somehow, her way of talking made the gloomy atmosphere more prominent. It didn’t have eyeballs, but she could feel its gaze.

-Liliana, Miller.

After calling Lili’s name… –What… do you… want to know?

The greedy grimoire asked.

Chapter 4 – The Greedy Grimoire

Lili gulped unknowingly. It was because the sound of Gluttony calling her, seemingly from the depths of an abyss, had caused her to stiffen. She loosened up her rigid neck. Lili had to say something, but her lips wouldn’t open. Fortunately, the voice was there to remind her.

[The greedy grimoire, Gluttony, has filled its hunger. Gluttony’s intelligence has been restored temporarily. It is willing to repay the owner who filled its stomach.]

[Gluttony’s current state is incomplete. Please provide it plenty of food in the future to restore its performance. Gluttony will fall into a deep sleep except when asking for food. It will answer one question immediately after it feels full. The wisdom of the old grimoire, Gluttony, is truly vast.]

[Please ask your question before Gluttony goes to sleep.]

The explanation was verbose, but the conclusion was simple. One question and answer… It meant she would receive one answer to one question.

According to the description from the strange voice, Gluttony was a very ancient grimoire. It must have spent years swallowing books, so the knowledge it had would be enormous. Even if it had only eaten one book a day, that would be over 300 books in a year. If all the books were related to magic, then the value truly couldn’t be measured.

For sorceresses seeking endless wisdom, the value of this conversation might be greater than the heart of a dragon.

‘What question should I ask?’

She didn’t have much time to worry about it. This little lady only opened its eyes for a moment because it was hungry, but it would soon fall into a deep sleep again. Lili didn’t know how long it would take, but she knew it wouldn’t be long.

What should be asked and what answers would be sought? Lili looked within herself.

‘I have to ask something that will help me now.’

To Lili, who had just become a 2nd Circle sorceress, the knowledge of ancient magic was meaningless. Questions about hidden treasures and the ability to find them were separate things.

There was an old tale which told how being overly greedy would invite disaster. Lili wasn’t going to be an idiot like those people. If so, the questions she could ask now were fixed.

“I will ask a question.”

Gluttony responded briefly,
- What, I wonder?

The voice was still unnerving, but she could withstand it better the second time compared to the first. Lili still couldn’t stop the unsettling feeling from running down her spine, but she managed to open her mouth somehow.

“Gluttony, I want to ask for information about you. Let me know what type of grimoire you are.”

There was silence for a moment. Was it an unexpected question? Lili didn’t know. She just felt that the voice became clearer.

- Okay.

It agreed to answer her question.

- However, to understand me, your insight… narrow, poor. Language, convey, can’t.

Lili frowned at the words. The grimoire couldn’t convey it in language? It was the same as saying it couldn’t answer the question, and the reason was because Lili’s insight was narrow and poor. Lili had never fallen behind when it came to her brain, yet she couldn’t reach the ancient grimoire’s standards.

However, Gluttony’s words didn’t stop there.

– I, visualize, information. Human, owner, show, like it.

“Visualize?”

– This, it is the feeling.

It said to her.

As soon as the dialogue was over, odd characters flowed from the palm of her left hand to Lili’s head. There were numbers, letters, and language concepts. She felt dizzy and understood why Gluttony couldn’t communicate it through language. It was a huge behemoth which defied common sense.

‘This—grimoire…!’

Grimoire… It wasn’t a book nor a magic spell. This was the fragment of an existence which mocked the world. The best magicians living today wouldn’t be able to produce it. Even Lili, who had accepted the information about Gluttony, could barely explain it.

Yes, Lili only saw a vague form.

[Grimoire “Gluttony”/ F Rank]

[Effects: elemental affinity increases by 1p; magic sensitivity +10; calibration and creation of magic circles; ‘Lightning Bolt’ acquired; and increased proficiency in ‘Shield’. * Incomplete state. Most of the functions are sealed. * Once a day, it will wake up to relieve its hunger. * Immediately after relieving its hunger, it will answer one question. * The abilities it feed on will be given to its owner. * Extracts an essence from eaten books or items. The higher the owner’s understanding, the greater the efficiency.]

Indeed, it was an easy-to-understand description. Perhaps it had been frequently used by humans before entering Lili’s hands. Otherwise, it would be difficult to summarize the information into such clear words.

As Lili went over the information in her head several times, Gluttony yawned.

- Hrmm…then, I answered…

Gluttony’s voice drifted off at the end until it could no longer be heard. The tongue and hole disappeared.

Lili looked down at her left hand with a blank expression. There were no traces left of the five books it had swallowed. The knowledge remained in her head, and the unfamiliar magic power proved that this was real.

“Ha, hahaha…”

A dry laugh emerged from somewhere. She didn’t realize where until her dry lips touched. Liliana Miller… The sound was coming from her own mouth.

This was the same library, a place to where she fled from the helpless reality which despised her. How could she have known she would find something amazing here?

‘I can graduate. No, graduating isn’t a problem now. There will be more chances!’

Lili had a good head, but was a dunce at magic. She absorbed knowledge like she was pouring water into a bottomless pit. Lili understood that it meant nothing, but she hadn’t given up. No one else had noticed her talent except for Professor Vince. Even Professor Vince’s efforts was like a pile of leaves. Yet, a bud had now sprouted from those dead leaves…

[The higher the owner’s understanding, the greater the efficiency.]

The meaning of this brief sentence was something the current Lili couldn’t even guess. This wasn’t just memorizing books or formulas. Every time notes filled with her handwriting piled up, wisdom began increasing in her brain.

The Grimoire itself had selected its owner. It wasn’t a coincidence that Liliana, who craved knowledge more than anyone else, had been the one to find it.

Ding!

A heavy bell broke the silence. Lili looked reflexively at the clock in a corner of the library. The clock hands were pointing straight up. It was already time for the dormitory to be locked. She had discovered Gluttony around 10 o’clock, so quite some time had passed.

‘I can’t sleep in my bed… but well, I feel good.’

Her magic power was boiling up from excitement. Right now, Lili was confident she could succeed in any 2nd Circle magic. Her sensitivity had only increased slightly, but this feeling of satisfaction was frightening.

Lili once again looked at Gluttony’s information. There was a brief mention of the change in her sensitivity.

‘Mana sensitivity +10.’

It wasn’t a big number because it said there was only a slight increase. Still, what if this 10 increased to 20, 30 or 100? It might take some time, maybe a few decades… but she could fulfill it.

“…Okay, I will read more books.”

Lili wanted to use magic, but the library wasn’t a place to use it. If she accidentally set fire to something, she didn’t know what punishment she would receive from the professors. It was necessary to choose books for Gluttony in advance, and that would be more useful than napping in her seat.

Lili moved with excitement in her steps. The books which had been like a pie in the sky now seemed like treasure chests placed right in front of her.

The existence of the repeater letter in the outer pocket of her dress was already long forgotten. Now that her long-awaited dream was right before her, Lili had no time to think about dropping out of school.

The greedy grimoire, Gluttony… This was its first meeting with Liliana Miller.

Chapter 5 – What Does This Book Taste Like? #1

Ding-dong-dang-dong… The lively bell sound announced the end of the second semester. Every student's final report card would be distributed one week from this day. Bergen Academy's school year had ended today. Students, not dressed in their school uniforms, ran out the doors, and the professors' advice to not play around during winter vacation was disregarded by the students. Generally, except for some younger students, the Academy's students avoided staying in school.

"Huu, there is an uproar. Even though it's chilly, they can still run around like this. Truly, I think being young is the best."

"Who doesn't? Ah, maybe a lich?"

"Hahaha, I'm afraid that a lich will just be more bones."

"Aha, that is a pretty nasty point!"

Even the professors were in a good mood. Finally free from the students who caused them all types of problems, they enjoyed a cup of coffee while chatting with their colleagues. Some talked about the students, while others talked about what to study during the holiday. Some professors were planning to go home a few days later too.

One professor asked Vince, "Professor Vince, are you staying at school during this vacation?"

"Yes, I am," he replied with a cold expression as usual. Professor Vince's soulless voice matched his blank expression. His fellow professor couldn't help flinching. However, due to the fact that they had spent a few years together and had adjusted a little bit, he didn't stutter when he spoke again. "Recently, I heard that you were focusing on a research project. Is it because of that?"

Professor Vince's eyes became cold. Naturally, it was rude for magicians to spy on each other's research. His low voice revealed his discomfort. "That isn't something to be talked about here."

"Ha, haha. That's right. Forget that I asked."

"……"

Vince glanced at him for a moment before turning his gaze out the window. The atmosphere of the room suddenly grew chill. Professor Vince was famous for not being very friendly. He was a first-rate magician dispatched from the capital to Bergen Academy, and his position as a senior magician (6th Circle) put him above the other instructors. In other words, he was a dispatched lecturer and was difficult for the other professors to deal with.

"Oh! You were here, Professor Vince."

At that moment, a professor entered the office. To put it mildly, this professor was a person with a lot of fat. He packed it in a neatly dressed suit, making him look like a balloon. Thus, the students nicknamed him 'Balloon.' The so-called balloon, Professor Balloon, spoke in a giggly voice, "Can I ask you one thing?"

"…Yes."

Vince couldn't spit on that grinning face. He stared at Professor Balloon with an annoyed expression. Vince didn't like this pig who liked to chatter on. Not surprisingly, the words which emerged from Professor Balloon's mouth didn't fail to irritate Vince's nerves.

"Did that girl not graduate again this year?"

His eyebrows wriggled in an obvious taunt. Liliana Miller… Professor Vince's eyes flashed as he recalled the student. Liliana Miller was a student who was betrayed by her talent and wasn't rewarded for her efforts. The fact that Liliana had received a repeater letter three times meant she became a notorious celebrity.

Other faculty professors approached them.

"Aha, is it that Lili child?"

"Isn't this year her third repeater letter? After next year, we won't see her anymore. I'm sorry… Should I not say it? Hahaha!"

"Professor Claude is very mean, saying such empty words."

"In the end, she is a child of a fallen noble family. Their talent has dried up."

Obnoxious remarks were being spoken.

'The ones who open their eyes but can't see anything.'

Vince took a few steps back and stared at them with disdain. It felt like his ears would rot away if he continued to listen to their conversation. These were educators who didn't even know the truth about the students they were teaching. No, even if it was correct, should an educator be disparaging their students? He shook his head firmly at this question.

'Lili is a far better sorceress than you.'

Yet those words couldn't emerge from his mouth. Vince wanted to grab Professor Balloon's hand and throw the coffee cup in his face. However, Vince stopped himself… because in the end, it was true. He had given up his personal sponsorship of Liliana due to her lack of sensitivity. There was no denying that Vince had turned away a student due to her lack of talent. That was the only thing which stopped Vince from meddling in their words.

'Liliana Miller.'

Vince looked out the window with a nauseous feeling in his stomach. The newly darkened sky seemed to represent his inner heart. Then he realized that the lights at the opposite building were coming from the library and sighed once more. There was only one person who would visit the library on the day of the closing ceremony. Vince prayed for the day when that effort would be rewarded.

* * *

At this time, Lili's shoulders were dancing.

"Uha!"

The desk shook with a loud thump. This was because seven hardcover books had just been placed at the center of the desk. Dropping these many books on her foot wouldn't end with just a bruise. It was a joke but there was a ghost story which told about how librarians were often killed by cursed books. 'Even if there isn't a curse on these books, wouldn't I die if this were a normal situation?'

The books were heavier than bricks. If one of them fell from a high bookshelf and hit someone, the skull of that person passing by would be broken. That's why there was a warning to not make a disturbance in the library. It truly was dangerous, so they had even put a sign up.

"Okay, this is enough for today."

Lili rubbed the grey substance off the palm of her hand. The library was a place where people didn't frequent often, so every book she picked up was dusty. The person in the position of librarian would just check the locks occasionally. It was lucky that Gluttony had swallowed without chewing, otherwise, she would've had to wipe the books down first.

'First, I have to use Appraisal.'

Lili moved her left hand in a familiar motion. She was about to measure the value of the book using Gluttony's 'ability to judge food.' The way to use this power was much simpler than she'd thought. Lili pointed her left hand at the book, just like when Gluttony had been eating. Then she gave the command, "Appraisal."

Slurp.

The tongue shot out from Lili's left hand. It appeared with a loud sound and reached out towards the targets. Then it licked the cover of the book on top. At the same time, a visual representation of the information emerged.

[Ignition and Ignite are Different]
[-This book is about an improved version of Ignition magic and explains Ignite magic. Unlike Ignition, which creates fire on a surface, Ignite can create an ignition point in the air. The advantage of Ignite is being able to use it from a distance. However, the firepower is slightly lower than that of Ignition.
* Your understanding is very high. (96.7%)
* The grade of this spellbook is 'Normal.'
* After ingesting, 1st Circle magic 'Ignite' will be acquired.]

"I remember that this spell seemed useful."

She laughed and picked up the book. Gluttony's 'Appraisal' was a means of measuring the food. This helped her determine the benefits of the food which was consumed. Using Appraisal meant there would be no problem even if it was a book Lili hadn't read before. Having the Appraisal magic also meant she could pick out the books with special qualities.

'Thanks to this, picking a book is much easier.'

It was also possible because it was Lili. After spending five years in the library, there was no book that she didn't know. Lili put the books she'd read once and those she'd read a few times but didn't understand on separate lists.

The moment she was about to use Appraisal on the second book…

-…Hungry. feed, please.

Gluttony woke up.

[Gluttony has woken up from her sleep and is complaining about an empty stomach.]
[The regular meals have reduced her hunger a lot. There is more room to choose her food. Gluttony will answer one question after eating two books and will immediately fall asleep after the third book. The remaining time is 30 minutes.]

Two books or three books… It was a choice she'd made several times already, but it was always a struggle. If she selected two books, she could get an answer. If she selected three books, she could extract one more essence. Last time, she'd thought it was important to improve her skills and had chosen to feed her three books. What should she choose this time?

Chapter 2: Chapter 6-10

Chapter Text

Chapter 6 – What Does This Book Taste Like? #2

‘Well, I won’t lose anything either way.’

In other words, it was a matter of priority. Lili could choose to learn one more magic or borrow Gluttony’s wisdom. If she selected the wrong thing, she could just wait for tomorrow. As a result, there was no difference. If Gluttony suddenly started fasting, then she would be more worried about the situation.

Therefore, Lili came up with a simple answer.

“Let’s do two books this time.”

She had something that she wanted to ask Gluttony. Lili grabbed [Ignition and Ignite are Different] and put it aside. Ignite was a rather useful magic for the 1st Circle, except that the difficulty was too high. Above all, it consumed less magic power than anything else. Despite Lili only having the magic power of a 2nd Circle, she would be able to use it 100 times.

It was now time to pick the other book.

‘I think that all six books I selected earlier are good but… I don’t know yet.’

She would leave it to Gluttony’s Appraisal rather than her self-judging. Appraisal magic was probably better than her own analysis anyway. Instead of being unreasonably stubborn, Lili extended her palm.

“Appraisal.”

The hungry tongue slipped out quickly. It moved over the six books lined up before it and started using Appraisal. As the books became sticky with saliva, the information entered her head. With calm eyes, Lili looked at the essences of the books Gluttony had discovered.

‘[Fire Elemental Summoning]… eliminated. If I don’t have an affinity with the elemental, then I can’t make a contract with it, which means there wouldn’t be much point in summoning the elemental.’

Thirty years ago, the mystery of making a contract with an elemental had been revealed, showing that it was impossible to make a contract with an elemental without having an inherent affinity. A magician who adored elementals had finally achieved success. He had opened the door to the elemental world with a magic circle and developed a way to make a simple contract.

The [Fire Elemental Summoning] was a book from that magician, and Lili could summon the elemental with Gluttony’s abilities. However, this book only gave her the magic to summon the elemental. Making a contract with the elemental and using its power was a different story. When Lili entered the academy, she had been told to give up because she had an elemental affinity of close to zero.

“It is regrettable, but it can’t be helped.”

She had experienced it several times already. Thanks to that, Lili had gotten used to getting rid of any lingering attachments without any fuss. It had been a week since she first began the strange cohabitation with Gluttony. Lili might be the academy’s dunce, but she had grasped this grimoire’s bizarre nature.

One, it was meaningless to feed Gluttony a book if Lili’s understanding was low. Two, no matter how high was Lili’s level of comprehension, it was impossible to acquire magic beyond her competence. Three, there was some magic which was useless even if she learned it. Four, eating the same book again wouldn’t give her anything.

…There might be other habits which Lili didn’t know about yet, but she never saw anything apart from these four. [Fire Elemental Summoning] was an example of the third case. There were other magic with a magician affinity attached as a condition. This was why she didn’t acquire white magic, which required ‘divine power.’

‘There’s a magic where ‘castration’ is the prerequisite… Urgh, just thinking about it gives me goose bumps again.’

Apparently, some lunatic in the east had done it to learn magic. Even Lili didn’t have the stomach to read through the pages. What had the person been thinking? Lili touched her skin before moving her hand to her next prey. It was [Circulation of Water] which would increase her water affinity but was put as pending for now. Her understanding of [Enchant – the Basics] was lower than she’d thought. She would eat it after studying it a bit more, so it was eliminated. The vision enhancing magic [Hawk Eyes] had a side effect of gradually worsening her eyesight—eliminated.

Lili repeated this as she filtered through the books. By the time 15 minutes passed, there was only one book left in front of her. She remembered the title of the final book, so expectation filled her face. According to Lili’s conjecture, the value of the last book in the list was obviously the highest among the seven books she’d gathered today.

“Appraisal.”

Finally, the essence of the book popped up.

[Ballistics Magic]

[This book describes the high application of magic missiles. It explains techniques to form compressed magic missiles and modify the shape of the arrowheads. The author, Alfred Bellontes, became a hero of the war with these magic missiles. The depth of the wisdom is superior to that of ordinary magic books.
* Your understanding is very high. (97.2%)
* This magic book is rated ‘Rare’.
* Once ingested, the proficiency of ‘Magic Missile’ will increase greatly.
* This is the original copy which was directly written by the author. There is a low chance to absorb some of Alfred’s experience.]

Indeed, its contents didn’t betray her expectations.

“No, wait a minute. This book is the original?!”

Lili was shocked to read the final line in the description. Magic books were usually created by the author and then a copy was made of the original. Everything from the cover to the contents would be copied completely using magic. Therefore, it was very hard to distinguish between the original and the copies. The originals were hidden by those who hated having a value added to knowledge by collectors. If it wasn’t for Gluttony’s abilities, Lili wouldn’t have known that the book in front of her was the original.

Alfred Bellontes…

He had been born approximately 30 years ago as the third son of King Bellontes. Magic power didn’t accumulate naturally for him, and he only became a master of battle magic after cutting into his bones. Magic Missile was only a 1st Circle magic. Alfred had killed dozens of knights and hundreds of magicians with this shabby magic. He’d died at the end of a long war, but he then became renowned.

‘Alfred Bellontes wrote [Ballistics Magic]! If book collectors know about this copy, it would be worth a few thousand gold, even covered in dust.’

Lili removed the dust carefully. If she were to prove its authenticity, then this book wouldn’t be piles of paper but an item more expensive than a gold bullion.

Yes, if it was possible to prove it. Lili’s excitement subsided at the thought.

“…No, there is a problem even if I can prove it.”

In the first place, this book was owned by Bergen Academy. Although she was feeding the books to Gluttony, she planned to put back some of the books which were eaten one day. If Gluttony didn’t threaten her life, then she wouldn’t have taken the books. In some ways, it could be called a struggle for survival.

However, taking Alfred’s book was simply stealing. It wasn’t seeking knowledge as a sorceress or saving lives. As a noble, Liliana Miller couldn’t throw away her pride. She would rather feed it to Gluttony than exchange it for money. Her worries lasted for a while, but her decision was quick.

“Eat, Gluttony.”

The tongue popped out without any hesitation.

Slurp!

Gluttony grabbed [Ignition and Ignite are Different], and it was sucked into Lili’s left hand.

[’Ignition and Ignite are Different’ has been consumed. Your understanding is very high.]
[* After ingesting, 1st Circle magic ‘Ignite’ will be acquired.]

A familiar wave flowed into her body. It was knowledge about ignition magic. At this point, Lili could create a small fire in the air. Due to the fact that it was a 1st Circle magic, there wasn’t that much information, and the wave soon calmed down. It was similar to eating bread, but Lili was satisfied.

Gluttony’s meal wasn’t over yet. The unsatisfied tongue snatched its next prey…

The original [Ballistics Magic] written by Alfred Bellontes. It was the moment when a precious book with the same value as a gold bullion would disappear forever.

Gulp!

Then there was a moment of silence. Lili waited for the change with a more nervous expression than usual. It was the first ‘rare’ rated book she had fed Gluttony. This was also the original copy of a famous war hero’s book. This food would definitely be worth more than ordinary books.

Previously, it wasn’t unusual for Lili to feel pain when four books were eaten in one go. Lili closed her eyes and prepared for the aftermath.

‘Now, come at any time!’

Shortly after that…

[’Ballistics Magic’ has been consumed. Your understanding is very high.]
[Your proficiency of the 1st Circle magic ‘Magic Missile’ has increased significantly.]
[An original copy has been consumed. The synchro rate with Alfred Bellontes is being checked… You are at an appropriate level. You can absorb some of Alfred’s experience. The episode will play for 21 minutes and 35 seconds.]
[Synchro is starting.]

“…Synchro?”

What was that? Then at that moment…

Kiiiiing-

There was a sharp ringing sound! The sound cut through her eardrums and made her dizzy. It felt like she was being pulled out of her body. Before that godlike sucking power, the human mind was like a weak blade of grass. In the end, Liliana’s mind was sucked into the palm of her left hand. She fell into the darkness and reached the faint stars.

This was the remnant of the memories contained in Alfred Bellontes—no, in [Ballistics Magic].

* * *

Around 45 years in the past, on the frontlines of the Bellontes Principality…

Liliana Miller opened her eyes.

Chapter 7 – What Does This Book Taste Like? #3

Dagadak, dagadak, dagadak.

As Lili's consciousness returned, the scenery around her was moving at a frightening pace. No, it was more correct to say that she was moving through it. Lili, who still didn't understand the situation, turned her head as someone's shouts reached her ears.

"General! The enemy forces have appeared before us!"

General? The enemy forces had appeared before them…? This was something which would be heard on the battlefield.

Lili tried to make a bewildered expression, but her vision moved independently of her will. Then she looked at the face of the knight running next to her. Shortly after that, Lili realized her lips were moving on their own.

"Hrmm, it is a little faster than I expected." It was the deep and solemn voice of a man.

Her fingertips touched her chin and felt a rough texture. Lili wasn't 20 years old yet, so the beard on the chin definitely wasn't hers. If so, there was only one possibility.

'My voice… No, this isn't my body?'

Maybe this was the right answer. Lili thought confidently.

This was right after she'd consumed Alfred Bellontes' [Ballistics Magic]. So, Lili could guess that this phenomenon was related to the description which had said she could absorb some of Alfred's experience.

She didn't know what synchro meant, but if it was absorbing Alfred's experience—

"Prince! I will stand in the lead! The general infantry can't possibly defeat the charge of our knights. I, Vince, will protect Prince with this sword at all costs!"

It was a cry that sounded like roaring flames. The passion in that voice was incredible as the person moved in front of her. Based on his shout, this man seemed to be the leader of the group of knights. Furthermore, his blazing eyes proved what he'd said weren't just words.

However, the prince, Alfred, didn't accept Vince's comment.

“No, I will stand in the lead! You must follow behind me!" The one with the most noble body declared that he would stand in the most dangerous position.

Despite seeing the enemy coming close, Alfred Bellontes didn't slow down his horse. Alfred shrugged off Vince's hand and rushed forward. The two armies soon crashed into each other.

Kukwakwakwang!

There was a huge roar as the warhorses collided with the infantry troops. The terrible power of the charge was added to the horse hooves and smashed the human body. The enemy's formation collapsed from the surprise, and the Bellontes troops were temporarily dominant as they pushed the enemy forces back.

Alfred roared wildly from the vanguard.

"Bellontes' prince, Alfred, is here! Come forward if you want to claim my head for yourself!"

It was an obvious provocation. As the prince and war hero of Bellontes, Alfred's head really was worth several thousand gold. If they killed him, then this long war might end.

A knight moved through the confused soldiers in response to his provocation.

“I am Richard, the eldest son of Earl Jason!"

Every time his sword flashed, several soldiers were knocked down. It wasn't uncommon to cut through humans like they were straw. Any knight should have at least this much skill. A mere sorceress would have her head cut off.

Richard smiled as he moved closer to Alfred. Lili became frightened as she faced the murderous intent in front of her.

'It is dangerous. At this distance, there is no way to survive unless I am a 6th Circle sorceress!'

In any era, a sorceress's enemy was a knight. They were masters of weapons which dominated in close combat. A knight could cut off a sorceress's head before a spell was completed. Therefore, sorceresses always hired escorts. However, there was no one near Alfred right now. It was a great opportunity for Richard Jason, who was famous for his agility.

As Richard quickly took care of 30 people, he shouted righteously, "Bellontes' hero! I salute your bravery to confront me with the body of a sorceress! But…"

'But it ends here!' was what he was trying to say. However, a gruesome ball of pressure passed through him.

Paang!

"…Then I will pay homage to your stupidity," Alfred scoffed as he aimed his finger.

One beat late, the body fell to the ground. The brave knight, Richard Jason, who had been rushing toward Alfred just a moment ago, suddenly died.

This was because a hole was drilled into the middle of his brain. It was impossible for any human to survive that, even if they had the blood of an ogre. Once the brain was destroyed, even an ogre couldn't regenerate.

Meanwhile, Lili was astonished by the incredible situation.

'That is Magic Missile? No way!'

It was a blue flash. If Lili hadn't been inside Alfred's body, then she wouldn't have grasped the moment when the spell had activated.

Although it was 1st Circle magic, the chant had been omitted and the output of Magic Missile had been far beyond common sense. It was likely that even the 5th Circle Magic, 'Force Bolt', was weaker than that.

Paang!

Once again, light emitted from Alfred's finger.

"Kuaack!" Simultaneously, somebody else's breath was cut off.

Every time Alfred's fingertip flashed, one person fell over and died. It was the same for sorceresses who used defense magic or knights covered in body armour. The speed of the Magic Missile didn't let anyone escape, while its power penetrated the defenses and caused havoc. It was literally a mortal blow.

After a few hundred Magic Missiles were shot…

'…Indeed, Alfred's Magic Missiles are fired in this way. Even if the same formula is used, it is bound to fail.'

Lili had surprisingly succeeded in digging out the principles of the powerful Magic Missile. So far, scholars had been studying [Ballistics Magic] for 30 years and hadn't been able to achieve it. It wasn’t because Liliana Miller's talent was superior.

The 'synchro' which allowed her to share Alfred Bellontes' senses was the answer.

'The magic is completely within his body.'

Usually, magic was a technique to handle mana outside the body. Sensitivity was the concept which referred to the efficiency of drawing mana out of magic power. However, Alfred improved Magic Missile in a way which was completely contrary to that concept.

He completed the magic inside his body and shot it out of his body.

It wasn't an easy method. The human body wasn't a vessel to hold magic spells. Alfred had to give up other spells in order to learn this Magic Missile. Through special training, his bones, flesh, and blood had been converted into the magic circle specific to Magic Missile.

As a result, he was able to produce the most powerful Magic Missile.

'A sorceress who only shoots Magic Missile… Can she be called a sorceress?'

What made Alfred think of this magic? He had given up the freedom of being a sorceress and just concentrated on killing people with Magic Missile. Lili couldn't help sympathising with Alfred. She attributed it to the shadow on Alfred's face as he calmly shot a human being.

Soon after, the last enemy soldier was brought over.

“Kuk, release me! Let me go! I am Marquis Belford Astro. My status isn't something to be trifled with!"

He wore a burgundy cloak over splendid plate armour. The intricacy of the embroidered pattern showed that he wasn't an ordinary soldier. Wearing such flashy clothes on the battlefield proved that he was a high-ranking noble.

The soldiers kicked him, making him kneel down. Alfred gazed down at the man with cold eyes and said, “Marquis Astro is worse than a dog, that's what you are."

Resonating with an eerie voice, Alfred continued to say, “Didn't you plunder the houses near the border and sold the women as slaves? I have no intention of letting you live as a captive of war."

"Now, wait a minute, Prince Alfred!"

“I don't have a hobby of listening to dogs. You will die here like a dog."

Alfred stretched out his finger, condemning the man in front of him to death. This man was a person who wasn't even worthy of captivity. Alfred’s finger shone with a blue light.

Paang!

The corpse collapsed with a hole in it.

"…Dispose of the body," Alfred said while turning around.

Usually, it was polite to take the body and send it back to the enemy kingdom. However, this was a person who had burned down villages and caused men to lose their wives. In such a situation, there was no need to preserve his body. The ugly mass of flesh called Belford soon disappeared without a trace.

At this point, Lili left Alfred's body.

'Ah, it ends here.'

The experience was truly impressive. Lili looked down at the ground which was becoming more distant. It was a battlefield filled with blood, death, knights polishing armour, nauseous sorceresses, and soldiers calling for medics…

Then finally, she saw Alfred Bellontes. At that moment, Alfred also looked at her.

"W-What?'

Lili was confused as she saw Alfred's lips moving.

–Young sorceress who craves my strength.

The profound voice echoed.

Alfred wasn't talking to himself. It was advice from Alfred Bellontes to Liliana Miller. This was a gift from the man who had given up freedom for strength and had lived as a war hero instead of a sorceress.

–Don't give up your way as a sorceress.

Finally, the connection with Alfred was cut off.

[The synchro with Alfred Bellontes has ended.]

[The synchro rate is 85.7%, the experience has been maintained.]

[1st Circle magic 'Magic Missile' has sublimated into 'Alfred-style Magic Missile'. Alfred Bellontes' experience has turned into proficiency for that magic.]

[Gluttony is satisfied with the food that she has consumed. Ask a question or feed her one more book.]

In the eastern part of Meltor Kingdom, Bergen Academy's library…

The fallen Liliana regained consciousness.

Chapter 8 – What Does This Book Taste Like? #4

Lili first touched the back of her head before examining her palms, which had no calluses unlike Alfred's. She had only left for 20 minutes, but her body already felt unfamiliar. This meant that the memory of the hero called Alfred Bellontes was deeply ingrained in her. Even now, it felt like a blue flash of light would emerge from her fingertips.

'No, is it possible right now?' Lili aimed her finger impulsively. This was the secret of the war hero, Alfred Bellontes… the flash of death which had shot and killed even first-rated knights.

That feeling was still vivid. The magic power would be pulled from the fixed magic circles inside the blood vessels of the body, then the magic power would take action outside the body.

Pajijik. "Ugh!" There was a pang, like her skin was burning from the inside.

Her arm was different from Alfred's. It was much weaker than the arm which had been conditioned for many years, perhaps even decades. The formation of the Magic Missile caused several of Lili's blood vessels to rupture. If Lili tried to reproduce Alfred's output, then her entire right arm would be broken.

Fortunately, Liliana Miller wasn't that arrogant.

She had asked whether it was possible for her, as she was now, and the memory of Alfred had nodded. Simultaneously, as Lili's blood vessels were ruptured, a blue flash popped out.

Piing!

The blue light, which was thin and hazy compared to Alfred's, shot through the window of the library and disappeared. However, the power was double or even three times that of conventional Magic Missiles. Even so, the amount of magic power consumed wasn't much different from conventional ones. This was the essence of [Ballistics Magic] and the art of Alfred Bellontes, which had been studied by many magicians.

"…Really, it is a success."

Lili looked at her index finger with trembling eyes after managing to reproduce it. Her forearm was throbbing from the reaction to the Magic Missile, while bruises appeared where the blood vessels had burst.

Anyway, Lili couldn't care less about that right now. She was the academy's long-time dunce, someone who had received the repeater letter three times. No one expected anything from her. Even Professor Vince, the only one to recognize her talent, had eventually turned his head away. The common magic which anyone else could do wasn't possible for Lili.

She had resigned herself to it. It was too difficult to chase after others, so she had given up. Maybe that was why…

The emotion boiling inside her was a joy she had never felt in her entire life. An unknown joy tickled her spine at the thought of mastering a magic that no one else had managed.

'I can do it. I can!'

Lili had been betrayed by her talent and neglected in reality. She had gone five years without anyone stretching a hand out to her. Everybody in the academy had called Liliana a loser, and she didn't have the power to contradict that. She had just shut herself up in an old library.

However, it could be different from now on. No, it would be different.

"…Good."

Lili breathed for a while as she suppressed her heated emotions, then she looked down at her left hand. Today, it had swallowed two books—Ignite and Alfred-style Magic Missile. Thanks to this achievement, which was beyond expectations, even the gross tongue seemed cute to Lili.

"Gluttony."

The tongue swung at her call.

–Question, do you have?

Lili nodded without hesitation. The two magics she'd learned were enough for today. The magic she got from Alfred Bellontes was greater than the entire profit of the past week. Furthermore, Liliana examined herself calmly and realized that there was no other spell she needed to 'consume' at the moment.

'I have enough of the 2nd Circle magic right now. With some exceptions like Alfred's magic, I don't need to feed it any more. Now, I need magic power that can help me reach the 3rd Circle.'

If magic was a flame, magic power was its fuel. She couldn't use magic spells if she didn't have enough magic power. Conversely, if her magic power was huge, poor control could cause terrible havoc. Possessing almost limitless magic power was the reason why dragons reigned as the strongest species.

If Lili had been born in a wealthy family, then she wouldn't need to think about this. She could gain large amounts of magic power if she bought reagents. It was said that the effect decreased the more it was taken, but it would be enough to fill the amount of magic power required for the 3rd Circle. The problem was that the amount of money needed to buy that many reagents would require selling the Miller estate five times.

So, she asked Gluttony, “I would like to know how to increase magic power."

The ancient grimoire… A relic from a time which wasn't recorded in history books… Among the numerous knowledge which Gluttony had consumed, Lili believed there would be a way to increase magic power without taking reagents.

–……. Gluttony was silent for a moment.

“What, do you not know?" Lili asked, suddenly anxious.

Gluttony then replied in an unpleasant, mocking tone,

–Silly, girl. Question, too verbose. Magic power, over 100 ways, increase it. And, I can tell, you, only one thing.

"T-There are over 100 ways?" Liliana's mouth fell open with astonishment.

The Tower of Magic announced that there were only three ways to increase one's amount of magic power: eating flora and fauna which contained magic; taking alchemy-refined reagents; or receiving a magic circle from another magician.

All these methods demanded an expensive price, so she had never dared to think about them. Yet, apparently, there were over 100 methods. Additionally, Gluttony said she could only tell Lili one method.

“T-Then what should I do?"

If there were 100 methods, then Lili could find one which suited her. Gluttony urged in a trembling voice,

–Conditions, attach. I, narrow down, answer.

“A condition… for example?"

–Most, efficient.

Indeed.

If the adverb 'most' was attached, then there could only be one answer. Having two or more answers would violate the meaning of the word 'most'. Lili understood Gluttony's explanation and hesitated for a moment before deciding.

"Teach me the most efficient method that I can use right now."

No matter how excellent the method, it was useless if it was impossible for her. For example, it would be useless for her to receive advice which required the use of a dragon heart or forbidden black magic. Moreover, she could ask for the most efficient method in general and something that would benefit another species could pop out.

So, Lili narrowed the range. This allowed for Gluttony to tell her the most efficient method that was possible for her.

–I understand.

The familiar voice was then heard.

The information the voice provided was amazing.

Lili was surprised Gluttony had hidden features and that asking this question had unlocked it. It seemed that questioning Gluttony wasn't simply to acquire knowledge. If Lili used it well, she could increase the functionality of this powerful grimoire.

'Things which contain magic power… It seems easy but may be more difficult than I thought.'

It was easy to find objects which contained magic power in the academy. The academy was a place to teach magic, so there was a lot of equipment and materials filled with magic power. If she went to the alchemy classroom right now, there would be a stack of magic tools.

However, eating these tools was different from eating the library books. The library didn't have any proper administration as all the librarians did was lock up. Who would know that a few books were missing from the library? Even if a few bookshelves were taken out, there wouldn't be any sense of incongruity.

However, the classrooms weren't neglected like the library. Even in the alchemy classroom, there were three or four caretakers who checked the quantity every day. If even one reagent vial were taken, they would be able to check the entry and exit records, and figure out that it had been Liliana.

'I can't do it inside the academy. The risk is too big.'

If so, the answer had to be found outside the academy. As Lili agonized over it, she eventually came up with an answer. She needed someone's help to implement the answer. One person came to mind.

"…I have to ask the professor." Professor Vince…

Vince, who felt regret regarding her talent, wouldn't turn down Liliana's favor easily.

Chapter 9 – Dealings With A Black Market Trader #1

The next day, Liliana went looking for Professor Vince.

‘The path is set, so the sooner I act, the better. I’m glad that Professor Vince is staying this year.’

It really was lucky.

Lili was known as the academy’s long-time dunce, so her relationship with the other professors wasn’t very good. Some professors blatantly told her to drop out while others ignored instances of bullying.

A person like Professor Vince, who didn’t care about her status or origin, was hard to find.

Knock, knock.

When Lili arrived at Professor Vince’s laboratory, she knocked on the door.

–Come in.

His voice was cold as always.

“Excuse me,” Lili greeted as she entered the room.

She closed the door silently and faced Professor Vince, who was looking at her with confused eyes. It was Vince who put down his fountain pen and opened his mouth first, “You are an unexpected guest. I didn’t know you would come to find me… Come over here and sit down.”

“Yes, I understand.”

Lili sat down, and Professor Vince asked, “So, what brings you here?”

Lili replied like she had been waiting for the question, “I’m here to apply for a permit to go outside.”

“Huh? Go outside?” Vince’s eyes widened at the unexpected words.

Lili quickly placed the documents she had prepared last night on the desk. If the conversation got too long, then questions about why she wanted to go out might be asked. The confused Vince stretched out his hand. It was so abrupt that he didn’t understand anything.

‘I expected her to be shocked about receiving the third repeater letter. Yet she says that she will go outside.’

Usually, Lili was a student who would only be interested in the books at the library. Vince hid his confused expression and signed the papers Lili had brought. However, Vince was a little bit concerned about the validity period. During the vacation, students were more free to leave the school than usual.

“Liliana, even if you don’t apply for a separate permit, you are permitted to go out until 3 o’clock in the afternoon. This should be sufficient for wandering around the city.”

“That isn’t enough for me,” Lili replied without hesitation.

The city of Bergen, where the academy was located, was quite spacious. As Professor Vince said, that time limit would be just enough for wandering around the city. However, Lili’s purpose was to obtain some magic items, and it would take time to travel there and return.

Vince cocked his head and asked a few more questions.

“What is your purpose in going outside?”

“It is a simple diversion.”

“Are you planning to stay out overnight?”

“I don’t think so.”

“Hrmm.”

The fountain pen started moving and didn’t stop until it had filled out all the paperwork. Professor Vince hesitated before the final stamp, but he finished everything and handed the permit over to Lili. With this, Liliana would be able to leave the academy until the end of dinner time.

Lili then spoke with a brighter expression than before, “Thank you, Professor.”

“You don’t need to thank me for this minor thing.” Vince waved his hands like it was inconsequential and immediately changed the topic. There was also something he wanted to talk to Lili about. He pulled an envelope out of a drawer, put it on his desk, and opened his mouth. Depending on Lili’s answer, Vince would decide whether or not to hand over the envelope.

“Liliana Miller, have you thought about what I told you last year?”

Lili searched through her memories hurriedly.

Last year, Professor Vince… A few core keywords came up, and Lili could figure out what he was talking about.

“Becoming a magic scholar… that conversation?”

Magic scholars referred to those who studied magic with pen and paper instead of mana and staffs. In order to become a magic scholar, high intelligence was required more than being super sensitive or having powerful magical power.

Liliana was worthy of that standard. Last year, while Lili had been frustrated with her second letter, Professor Vince had invited her to become a magic scholar.

Sure enough, Vince nodded.

“Yes, if you think positively, then it would be a good choice. I can’t stand to see someone with your talent decay simply due to a lack of sensitivity.”

His sincere voice rang throughout the room.

In fact, Professor Vince had been really disappointed. Liliana could obviously become a distinguished researcher at a magic institute. If Lili wanted it, then Vince would send a recommendation to the capital’s magic laboratory.

What was Lili thinking? Lili’s eyes shook for a moment before she bowed her head.

“Thank you for your concern, Professor.”

Professor Vince spoke in a slightly louder voice, “Then…”

“I’m really sorry.” Unlike before, Liliana Miller spoke her dream with a strong and confident voice, “Nevertheless, I would like to become a sorceress.”

Vince was silent for a moment before replying, “Hoo…is that so?”

“Yes.”

“Even though I am your professor, I can’t deny your dream. However, if you change your mind, come find me at any time.”

Lili rose from her seat and bowed to Professor Vince before turning around. He was the only one who recognized her in a place where no one looked at her. Although Lili was really appreciative of the offer, she couldn’t accept it at present.

Bang.

The door closed with a sudden sound.

After the visitor had left, a heavy silence filled the room. Vince put aside the papers he had been looking at, put down the fountain pen, and leaned back on his chair. He picked up the now useless envelope and placed it in the bin. Vince had a premonition that his student would never become a magic scholar.

“Liliana Miller.”

Until recently, Lili had been a sad student. She was a young girl in despair at her lack of talent, desperately seeking knowledge in order to resolve it.

Vince thought that the way out was to become a magic scholar but…

“…Have you found a different answer?”

Hope now filled his student’s eyes. Maybe she had found a way to live as a sorceress.

Vince’s intuition made him feel optimistic, despite cold reason telling him otherwise. Professor Vince smiled like he had found something interesting after a long time.

* * *

“Third grade, Liliana Miller… confirmed. You must come back here before 7 p.m.”

“Yes, then work hard.”

Lili crossed the academy’s gates for the first time in a while.

Last year and the year before that, she had never left the campus. Therefore, it had been almost three years since she’d gone outside. Her last memory of going outside was to practice during the 2nd grade.

As she recalled that time, the city of Bergen soon filled her field of view.

“Ah, I guess not much has changed in three years.”

There were neatly arranged roads with street lights installed at regular distances as well as facilities common in most major cities. Additionally, all the facilities were powered by magic. The presence of the academy, which nurtured magicians, made Bergen richer and more magical than before.

‘So, magic-related items and artifacts are more common here than in other cities.’

The average price difference was more than double. Meanwhile, rare items had five times the difference. An item which other cities were selling for five gold could be bought here for one gold. Therefore, the number of people looking for items increased and so did the circulation of goods and money.

The current intersection at which Lili was standing alone had four artifacts stores.

“…It isn’t like this at Miller Barony.”

There was a bitter taste in her mouth. Anyway, today’s destination wasn’t an artifacts store. Even if the artifacts were cheaper than other cities, the value of the artifacts themselves hadn’t changed. Due to the high volume of supplies, the prices had fallen but they were still out of Liliana's budget.

“I should speed up.”

Lili headed to the outskirts of the city, rather than the center. She wasn’t looking for a proper store. Lili’s wallet was too thin for an equivalent exchange. That meant she needed to take advantage of the power she currently held.

If things went the way Lili planned, she could sweep up artifacts without spending a penny. The memories from her second grade were helpful in guiding her to an odd place.

‘There was a black market trader on the outskirts who handled genuine, defective, and cursed artifacts.’

They were things which ordinary people couldn’t use. The idiots who wanted to save money would buy the defective goods, while the fools who expected a big hit would buy the genuine items. There were villains who tried to trap people with cursed items.

It was a place without any proper goods.

“But that shouldn’t matter to you, right?” Lili said as she looked down at her left hand.

Cursed items were nothing compared to this girl. The greedy grimoire, Gluttony… Everything was just prey for her to eat up all the magic.

Chapter 10 – Dealings With A Black Market Trader #2

In any city, the outskirts were always more deserted than the center, with fewer people walking around. The same was true for Bergen City. The tall buildings gradually decreased in height, and the clean roads became covered in dirt. The nobles would automatically frown at the sight. However, Lili just felt a strange nostalgia.

‘This area hasn’t changed at all.’

It was different from the main streets which were always changing. Most of the hanging signs were difficult to read, worn out from the wind and rain. It was also common for signs to fly away or to have no letters written. If Lili stepped into the dark alleys, she would see the beggars tossing and turning.

The scenery, which remained the same despite the three-year gap, caused Lili to think back on past memories.

‘Three years ago.’

Three years ago, she had just entered the second grade. The Liliana Miller of those days hadn’t been cynical nor distant from others. In the first year, the lessons had focused on theory rather than practical skills, so she had been able to get better grades than everyone else.

Lili’s future prospects shone brightly enough for some noble children to pay attention to her. She knew there was a black market trader in this area because she had visited it with a friend at that time.

“Ha, what friend?”

Lili laughed coldly at the memory. As soon as her inferiority was revealed, they all turned their backs on her. The one they’d regarded as their friend was an ‘excellent magician’, not ‘Liliana Miller.’ It was ridiculous that she hadn’t recognized their duplicity, and their act of turning their backs on this relationship was disgusting.

She recalled up to here. Lili stopped walking as she arrived at her destination. There were no errors in her memory.

“This place… is it open?”

However, Lili hesitated for a moment without turning the door knob. There was no sign on the shabby shack. The windows showed no signs of being cleaned, and the stairs creaked like they would fall apart at any minute. If there wasn’t a sign saying ‘OPEN’ on the door, she might have turned around.

In the end, she turned the door knob.

Kkiiik.

The decrepit door opened with a strident sound, and as it opened, the interior was revealed. In short, it was a general store. There were many miscellaneous things piled up, of which the purpose of many of them was impossible to guess. However, unlike a general store, the prices weren’t attached.

One of the characteristics of a black market trader was that the prices would fluctuate due to bargaining with the owner.

‘So, any naive or stupid person will have their nose cut off.’

Black market traders were still merchants. They were talented at extracting money from the pockets of their customers. In fact, their main source of income was selling things cheaply. So, when using a black market trader, it was necessary to be accompanied by a person who wouldn’t be easily shaken.

Lili recalled this fact and prepared her heart. It was at this moment that…

“What, a customer?” A flippant voice was heard from somewhere. Lili turned toward the counter and realized one more thing.

‘…The black market dealer has changed.’

In the past, it had been a balding middle-aged man with a sturdy physique, but the one who greeted her now was a slim young man. The arms exposed under the sleeves were clearly trained, and a snake-like gaze was staring out from between dropped eyelids which made him appear sleepy.

He wouldn’t be as easy to deal with as he seemed.

“Then please look around. Our store isn’t kind enough to explain things, so you will have to choose on your own.”

It was a mess, but this was also a rule for a black market trader. They wouldn’t explain anything about the goods they were selling. In the case of defective products, they would lose the sale if they explained it.

Above all, the cost of cleansing cursed goods exceeded the price of selling it. Sometimes, people would pay the price for an appraisal, but if such a thing was common, then black market traders wouldn’t be able to sell their goods. Rather, it was much easier to find fools sitting on the street expecting to make money.

‘Now, I shall begin.’

Lili first looked at the products on display. The first thing was to check whether or not the ‘abilities’ would be eaten. She carefully picked up a dagger which was displayed on a shelf in the corner.

Then she muttered in a low voice, “Appraisal.” There was a slurp, and Gluttony’s tongue licked the dagger.

[+1 Canine with a Lingering Attachment (Sword Type)]
[A common dagger made of steel. There is no magic treatment, but a deep grudge is embedded in the blade. When cut by this dagger, ‘Open Wounds’ will be applied to the injury.
* The grade of this dagger is ‘Normal.’
* When consumed, a very small amount of magic power will be absorbed.
* When consumed, your understanding of ‘Open Wounds’ magic will increase.
* When consumed, the digestion time is 5 minutes and 11 seconds.]

‘Okay, let’s go!’

Lili grabbed her right hand unconsciously. The result was better than she’d expected. Not only did it reveal the effect hidden in the dagger, but she could obtain something other than magic power from it.

Furthermore, magic such as ‘Open Wounds’ wasn’t easy to learn because it could be used for bad purposes. This was hard to find in the academy’s library, where all types of magic books were scattered.

Lili paused for a moment before searching through the other objects enthusiastically.

‘This dagger is usable. This leather armor… Ack, magic to keep it dirty? And who is the idiot who put a haste spell on an hourglass? There are many useless items as well.’

Well, it didn’t really matter whether the items had value or not. Lili stared at the information windows which popped up and picked things out without hesitation. She picked anything which would increase her magic power after Gluttony ate it. Useless things were the same. The black market shop filled with useless things was literally a golden hunting ground for Lili.

20 minutes later, Lili headed to the counter with a basket of items.

“…Hoh?”

The black market trader looked at her with interest.

“Customer, isn’t this at least a month’s worth of sales for our store? Even with a discount, it will be at least two gold.”

“Let’s see? I don’t think so.”

Lili boldly rejected the black market trader’s offer. Two gold was ridiculous. The only things she put in her basket were defective products. It would be lucky if they were sold for 20 silver, and the seller would still be receiving a profit.

However, the black market trader didn’t know that Lili had all this information. Unsurprisingly, the black market trader laughed lightly.

“Hey, Young Lady. Don’t you know that will be a bargain if a genuine item appears? Who knows what will come out from something that has a flaw in it?”

“Well, that is normally the case.”

The black market trader’s expression changed at Lili’s blase attitude.

“Normally? What does Young Lady mean?”

Instead of answering, Lili lifted her index finger. Then she pointed to an object on the counter. It was a necklace that was falling apart at the ends. It was a necklace that couldn’t be used as an accessory. Furthermore, according to Gluttony’s abilities, “That necklace, it will tighten around the wearer’s neck. The material is too cheap, so it will break. How can I pay so much for such a defective product?”

“…What?”

“These gloves are even more rubbish. It is difficult to grab anything because the fingers have the ‘Grease’ magic on them. And this…”

The trader’s eyes became blank as she kept on describing the items. However, after a moment, the black market trader quickly realized what the descriptions meant. There was only one possibility if a person could speak such genuine information.

Of course, Lili might be lying, but there was another way to check it.

“Young Lady, are you an appraiser?”

Appraiser… It referred to users of ‘appraisal’ magic, which was a type of magic that could only be learned by magicians with special qualities. They were welcomed in many places due to their small number and their usefulness. Even the king, royal families, and nobles wouldn’t hesitate to pay a high price for an appraiser.

“Well, I suppose so,” Lili said brazenly with no shame.

Thanks to Gluttony, Lili could pretend to be an appraiser. It was the result of Appraisal, but she wasn’t actually an appraiser. However, it was necessary to conceal its existence from the Tower of Magic. If they noticed Gluttony’s presence, then they would try to cut off Liliana’s wrist.

“…How interesting. It has been a while since I’ve been so interested.”

The black market dealer got up and changed the signboard on the door to ‘CLOSED’. He determined that it would be more beneficial to talk to Lili for a while. After he closed the door and covered the windows with curtains, he was now ready to talk.

“I’m sorry for my previous words. I never expected an appraiser to come to a black market trader.”

“I think so as well.”

Lili didn’t deny the black market trader’s words. Right now, Liliana was an ‘appraiser’. She’d stumbled onto a weak spot and had to play this role. Therefore, she waited for the opponent’s words instead of making demands. As long as her position was superior, it was the other person who would become hasty.

Soon, the curious black market trader took the bait.

“Yes, Young Appraiser. Why have you come to this humble place?”

The real bargaining would start now. The first part of her plan to increase her magic power through the black market trader began.

Chapter 3: Chapter 11-15

Chapter Text

Chapter 11 – Dealings With A Black Market Trader #3

Lili started to explain about the ‘deal’ she had envisioned. Right now, she was offering a chance to turn meaningless products into a viable commodity. In return, she would take a certain amount of low-grade artifacts and merchandise. In other words, it meant paying for the appraisal of genuine products with defective goods.

The black market trader thought about it before giving Lili a look of caution. He didn’t understand. No, it was incorrect to say that he didn’t understand.

“So… you will appraise the goods in my store, and the cost will be for you to take the defective or low-grade artifacts?”

For the black market trader, it was a suspicious proposal. The cost of hiring appraisers was expensive. The price of appraising a genuine product was around three to five gold, and the profits obtained from selling it was only around one gold. By the way, the fee for a non-genuine item was 50 silver. If he called the appraiser in vain, 50 silver would go flying into the sky.

Of course, the story was different if it was genuine, but… how likely was a genuine item at a black market trader to be worth the expense? If there were 10 items appraised, would there be any good ones?

Let’s say that eight of the products were deficits. The hole made by the eight defective artifacts would be larger than the profit from the two genuine artifacts. Thus, he had been selling off genuine products like cheap lottery tickets. However, he would be able to reduce the cost significantly with Lili’s suggestion.

“Yes, I will take some of them.”

The black market trader’s poker face finally cracked as he smiled at Lili. She was well aware of how expensive appraisers were. She guessed that the black market trader wouldn’t be able to cover the costs.

‘This is an offer that a black market trader absolutely can’t refuse. I am the only one in this world who would offer such a deal.’

This was actually the case. In the black market trader’s head, an abacus was calculating frantically at the thought of such a jackpot. What seemed like a boring day had turned into a drastic change in the store’s books. Anybody would be confused. Before long, the abacus in the trader’s head gave a result.

‘No matter how I look at this, it is an enormous profit!’

Even if nine out of ten items were defective, it was enough to pay for the appraisal. The largest damage would be 50 silver, while the profit would be several times that. Besides, what if he got not one but two genuine products? Or three? The money the black market trader could earn would vary.

He wanted to agree to the proposal right there. However, the black market trader cleared his throat and shook his head.

“Hoo, I am at a loss. I don’t know what to do.”

Lili frowned at his words.

“How come? These are exceptional conditions.”

“Of course. It is because I am well aware of that. This is an offer that can’t be refused… So, I am worried.”

A smile flashed over the black market trader’s face.

“It is strange no matter how I think about it. What benefits will Young Mistress receive from these conditions?”

“You don’t need to know that.”

“I see.”

The black market trader stared at Lili with snake-like eyes. It was like the eyes could see into her head. Quite a few people would jump at those eyes, but Lili didn’t look away. The black market trader smiled as he assessed the response and explained the reason.

“Since I was a child, I learned not to accept one-sided profitable deals. I never know what I will have to pay afterwards. In fact, the person who taught me that was killed for not keeping his word.”

It was worrisome since the black market trader didn’t know what the other person was intending. In this world of humans, he couldn’t believe in anyone but himself. That was why the black market trader hesitated. He couldn’t guess the reason why the appraiser had suggested this proposal.

‘It is too wasteful to reject but too good to accept.’

Should he give up a good deal due to a few doubts or place priority on earning a profit? The black market trader was accustomed to a rough life, so he thought calmly.

“I’m sorry, but if you can’t answer, it will end here.”

Liliana stiffened at the unimaginable resistance.

‘No, he’s refusing because it’s too beneficial? Is this the world of the black market traders?’

Should she go and find other black market traders? Lili hesitated for a moment before shaking her head inwardly. She wouldn’t have known this place even existed if she hadn’t visited here three years ago. Lili had no proper information to look for other black market dealers, and the likelihood of closing a deal was close to zero.

Somehow, she needed to close the deal with this black market trader.

‘But I can’t reveal Gluttony’s existence… How do I convince that guy? A lie created hastily won’t convince him.’

Simply put, it was difficult to instill trust in others, especially if she had to hide the reason. It would be nice if there was a notary, but a black market store wasn’t the type to have a notary. Her attempts to hide her identity might prove futile.

At that moment, something passed through her head.

‘…No, wait a minute.’

Lili’s face brightened as she remembered something. She looked at the black market trader and said without hesitation, “I’m sorry, but I can’t say why. I can only tell you to trust me.”

“Is that so? Then this conversation…”

“Come on, don’t be too hasty.”

The voice of the black market trader was cut off. As he looked at Lili with a confused expression, the concept of a notary emerged.

“If you are a black market trader, illegal transactions aren’t uncommon. You will often come across untrustworthy people.”

“What are you trying to say?”

“…Do you have a Geass Scroll?”

A Geass Scroll was, in other words, a scroll which forced a geas. They were items mass-produced by the Tower of Magic. The black market trader’s face stiffened at those words.

He asked in a nervous voice, “Young Mistress, are you serious?”

“Yes.”

“…Then the story is different.”

The trader got up and walked towards the counter, pulling out a small box from underneath it. He opened the box and pulled out a piece of parchment. Even from a distance, the noticeable reddish color and magic circles on the surface proved its authenticity. This was the first time Lili had seen a Geass Scroll.

“Is this it?”

“Yes, it has been a while since I took it out. There aren’t many great things that require writing on this.”

The red parchment between the two people shone brightly. Just like its name, the function was to force a geas. There would be a compulsion to adhere to the contract written on the parchment. If the contract was broken, then they risked blindness or losing their lives.

Thus, a Geass Scroll was more reliable than any notary.

“…Let’s start. My name is Canis. Young Mistress?”

“Liliana Miller.”

“You truly are a noble. Then I will write down the terms of the contract as you described earlier. Don’t regret it later.”

The black market dealer started drafting the contract. If this deal failed, then he would be seeing a loss. The Geass Scroll got rid of any lingering doubts, but he needed to make certain. As a result, it took a long time for half of the parchment to be filled with clauses.

Lili quietly looked at the parchment and added one thing.

“Canis, I would like to add one provision.”

“What is it?”

“Silence about me and this transaction. If you can’t accept this clause, then the deal will be over.”

In fact, Lili had no room to step back, but she maintained a calm face. It was counterproductive for humans to appear weak, so she should seem like she had the advantage.

A strange expression appeared on Canis’ face before he smiled. He thought it wasn’t a big deal.

“Ha, is this revenge for before? Well, okay. This is why we are using the Geass Scroll. I will accede this much.”

This would prevent any information from leaking out. Lili couldn’t help sighing with relief. Although she had a good head, bargaining with a black market trader was a different story. She didn’t have an aptitude for dealing with people. She could only hope that this didn’t happen next time.

“Hey, Young Mistress.”

“…What?”

This time, Canis was the one who wanted to say something. Lili buried any annoyance when she replied.

“Can you appraise cursed items? If possible, I would like to ask that as well.”

“Um…”

Cursed items? It was an unexpected question. Gluttony was a grimoire which ate magic books. She hadn’t verified if Gluttony could distinguish magic curses separately before eating. However, the black market trader had many things that could be used to verify this.

“I’ll try it once.”

Canis brought out an item without saying anything. He was agile when it came to his own benefits.

‘Well, I’m not in a position to speak about that.’

Lili grabbed the ring with her left hand and closed her eyes to focus.

“Appraisal.”

The tongue could be felt within her closed fist. The visualized information entered her head, dispelling any worries.

[+2 The Widow’s Wail (Accessory)]

[A ring made of high purity silver. The first owner of this ring lost her husband early on, and soon followed afterwards from an illness of the heart. The widow’s sorrow remained in this ring and turned into a strong curse. If the wearer of this ring is a woman, the ‘depressed’ state will occur. If the wearer of this ring is a man, there is a low probability that the ‘depressed’ state will occur.

* The grade of this ring is ‘Normal.’

* When consumed, a very small amount of magic power will be absorbed.

* When consumed, the digestion time is 8 minutes and 22 seconds.

* When worn, the owner of Gluttony isn’t affected by the curse.]

However, this wasn’t the end. The following sentences were enough to make her forget her tired mind and body.

[You have appraised a cursed item. The faint curse has shrunk back at the presence of a predator.]

[Curse magic is a mysterious phenomenon. When you feed Gluttony a cursed item, there is a low probability that the owner may learn the memories, experience of skills of the person who left the curse behind. The more powerful the curse, the greater the probability.]

[Gluttony’s owner isn’t affected by the curse.]

The result was more than she expected. Lili accepted the request without any hesitation. Of course, she didn’t forget to extract a price. The distribution of cursed items instead of artifacts was added as a better condition.

After that, the process went smoothly.

Wuuong-

Once the two people added a bloody thumbprint, the parchment absorbed the blood and shone with a red light. It meant the Geass Scroll had activated successfully. Canis placed it in the original box and sealed it tightly. Since the clause had a condition of silence, the existence of the contract itself became an absolute secret for Canis.

“Now, since the deal is established…”

Lili, who was feeling tired, raised her left hand with a gentle expression.

“Let’s start immediately.”

From that moment, it was time for her to fill up her magic power.

Chapter 12 – Dealings With A Black Market Trader #4

The city of Bergen was famous for its beauty. As the sun set over the Nadun Mountain Ranges which spread widely throughout the west, the people living there realized the day had come to an end.

The same was true for the guards at the academy’s main gate. Jason, who was waiting for the shift change with his colleagues, watched the glow of the sunset as always.

‘I don’t like winter vacation… It is comfortable because there is no work, but I am bored without any people.’

Only a few students stayed in the dormitory during summer vacation and even they went home during winter vacation. If he included the professors who remained in their offices, there was a total of approximately 10 people who came and went in one day.

It would be worse if someone heard him say this, but Jason’s boredom was severe.

At that moment, someone was approaching in the distance.

“Pant, pant. Not, pant, not late?!”

The panting and sweat on the person’s forehead showed that she had been running without any rest.

Jason nodded, and Lili sat down with a sigh of relief. The business with the black market trader had taken longer than she’d thought it would, so she’d almost broken curfew. No, if she hadn’t run hard, she would’ve been late.

‘It is okay because it was a good trip.’

She had signed a contract with the black market trader and completed her first work. The things she received in return were enough to cause the backpack on her shoulder to swell. Thanks to that, sweat flowed down but the weight added to her sense of accomplishment.

Additionally, the weight of this backpack would soon lead to an increase in the amount of magic power! It was pleasant, so there was no reason for her to feel displeased.

Jason checked the permit and gave it back. “Third grade, Liliana Miller… Yes, I have confirmed it. You can go inside now.”

“Hah, yes, thank you.”

Lili was still panting as she crossed the threshold. She had a staggering gait but managed to somehow cross the grounds without falling over.

Jason watched the scene from the entrance and muttered to himself, “What the hell did she do?”

From behind, he couldn’t even see Lili’s hair. It was because she kept on wobbling from the weight of the backpack. Jason thought about it for a while, but then he met his colleagues who would replace him and soon forgot about it.

‘Well, who cares?’

In the end, it had nothing to do with him.

* * *

Lili skipped dinner and headed straight to her dorm. Normally, she would’ve gone to the library, but today, there was something more important.

It was an opportunity to increase her lacking magic power! She couldn’t buy magic reagents due to her thin wallet, so she couldn’t miss this chance. The reason she’d skipped dinner was to raise her concentration.

Lili first opened her bulging backpack.

Chwarararak!

The objects in the backpack poured out onto the ground. Gloves, necklace, broken cooker, worn-out staff… objects of various weights and lengths filled the room. Although their appearances were humble, they were artifacts that contained magic power. If she found the right item, then it could be worth at least a few gold.

Unfortunately, Lili only had one such item.

‘Still, there were five winners out of 20, so it is pretty good. Not every day will be like today.’

Today, Lili had appraised a total of 20 items for the black market trader. It was a quantity that matched the limits of an ‘average’ level appraiser. It would be dangerous to show the black market trader an ability to appraise over 20 items.

Although she did appraise curse items, it didn’t raise any doubts in Canis. As a result, today’s income was fifteen defects and one common artifact.

“Then… shall I feed it one first?”

According to the previous explanation, the ‘simple eating’ function was different from feeding it magic books. Thus, she needed to look at what the difference was.

Lili sat down and picked up one of the defective products. It was the magic gloves enchanted with ‘Grease’ magic.

“Eat, Gluttony.”

The tongue responded to Lili’s call and swallowed up the gloves.

[’Clumsy Hands of a Fool’ has been consumed. The amount of magic power it possesses is very marginal.]

[It will take 3 minutes and 12 seconds to digest it fully.]

3 minutes and 12 seconds passed by. The moment the clock hands spun exactly three laps and moved 12 spaces, a voice was heard.

[Your magic power has increased slightly.]

[Proficiency with the 1st Circle magic ‘Grease’ has increased.]

At the same time, changes took place within Lili’s body.

“Uh…!”

An unidentified magic power was boiling up. The amount wasn’t large, but it moved through Lili’s body like it was her magic power. The two circles on her heart turned like cogs which had just been oiled. Additionally, a narrow area of the application of ‘Grease’ magic entered her mind.

‘This… It is different from magic spells. It is more like pouring knowledge into my head rather than it being engraved. If that is the case, I don’t need to worry about a headache like last time.’

This wasn’t like when she fed Gluttony magic books. When a book was eaten, she felt like the magic was being burned forcefully into her body. However, with the artifact, it felt like she was being taught how to handle the magic. Above all, learning was Lili’s specialty. Even if she fed Gluttony a few at a time, she could accept it without any problems.

Lili found some confidence and swallowed the artifacts in succession.

[’The Tightening Necklace’ has been consumed. The amount of magic power it possesses is very marginal.]

[Proficiency with the 2nd Circle magic ‘Hold’ has increased.]

[’Angry Pot’ has been consumed. The amount of magic power it possesses is very marginal.]

[Proficiency with the 1st Circle magic ‘Freeze’ has increased.]

[’High-speed Hourglass’ has been consumed. The amount of magic power it possesses is very marginal.]

[Proficiency with the 2nd Circle magic…]

[…]

[It will take 45 minutes and 12 seconds to digest fully.]

Despite swallowing 14 items, Gluttony’s tongue moved as always. There was so much food that the voice was heard continuously. Lili paused as she listened to the last sentence.

‘The digestion time is determined by the sum total of the food.’

The digestion time had increased until it was up to 45 minutes. If she added the digestion time of all the items eaten before that, she would get a similar number. It was hard to think of this as a coincidence. Ultimately, it seemed like it was necessary to have a lot of free time when eating the artifacts.

“45 minutes… It is an ambiguous length.”

She could focus on other things, but she was unsure if she should leave this place or not. Thus, Lili waited in her spot silently. After 45 minutes, her magic power boiled again.

‘Ohh, this is…!’

The magic power in her body was raging differently from when she ate one artifact. The two circles creaked as they accepted the magic power, since it was close to the limit that the two circles could accommodate.

Lili sensed it intuitively and immediately concentrated on it. There was a response to her call.

Wuuuong-

The voice of magic which could only be heard by Liliana Miller started resonating. It was the sound of magic power flowing through her blood vessels. This was the sweetest sound to a magician, and it proved that Liliana wasn’t wrong.

As Lili’s consciousness sank to the bottom of a lake…

‘—Now.’

She started spinning the magic power gathered in her heart. In a space which contained nothing, she had to draw a perfect circle.

She would add a third circle to the current two circles. The magic power moved around according to her will. If this image collapsed, then everything would be in vain.

Her lack of sensitivity meant she had to use all of her concentration power. As usual, Lili’s mental prowess was already beyond that of a 2nd Circle magician. A senior magician would be no match for her when it came to concentration power. Lili’s spirit had unintentionally been tempered by her extremely low sensitivity.

Soon, the third circle started to take shape. Unfortunately, it was up to there.

“Huuuu…”

Lili breathed out and opened her eyes. The result was that it was a half-success. The magic power gained from the artifacts was amazing, but it was a bit short to complete the third circle. Despite her fierce concentration, her limit was just forming the shape.

She would need to consume artifacts one or two more times to achieve a perfect third circle.

“…Was it originally that easy to reach the 3rd Circle?”

There was still more than a month left of winter vacation. If she increased her magic power regularly, even if it was difficult for her to reach the 4th Circle, Lili could reach the 3rd Circle safely. She didn’t need to worry about the academy’s diploma anymore now.

Lili wondered just how far she could go with this help. The owner of this ridiculous monster would never be able to live as an ordinary magician. If so, Lili would go as far as possible.

‘Well, shall I start by cleaning up the knowledge inside my head?’

The story of the future would be postponed until later. Liliana Miller once again made her way to the library.

Chapter 13 – Here Comes The Mutiny #1

The two months of winter vacation were coming to an end. The students, who had gone home, gradually began to return, while the professors were already preparing the class materials. The campus, which had been empty and cold, soon regained its usual warmth.

However, the wind was still chilly, so there weren’t many people outside. In the midst of that, one girl was running around the campus grounds.

“Pant…! Pant…!”

Lili heaved as she moved around the grounds. This would be her 32nd lap. When she first started exercising, she couldn’t even do 10 laps. At least she hadn’t vomited up what she ate after the first day. She used the knowledge she had to exercise properly. Her body, which she had trained systematically for two months, was gradually becoming more slender and toned.

‘With this… 40!’

As soon as she completed her 45th lap, Lili fell to the ground instantly. It was the basic strengthening method of placing her palm against the floor and pushing up and down. She’d read in a book that it was a method the northern knights used.

As her arms trembled, Lili thought about why she was doing this. It started from when she accepted Alfred’s memories.

-From [Ballistics magic], the magic is an arrow and the magician is the bow. The magician not only needs to hone the magic but also to train the body.

In fact, she remembered that Alfred Bellontes’ body had been as conditioned as a knight’s. In particular, the arm which shot the Magic Missile had been like a log. It was clear that physical training was necessary to withstand the recoil and release of magic.

Since then, Liliana had added working out to her routine. She didn’t miss a day of running every morning, and she conditioned her muscles steadily. Although her body was fatigued and screaming with pain, Lili didn’t give in. Rather, she doubled her usual food intake and immersed herself in the training.

“1…90, 2…00!”

Lili fell down after fulfilling her quota. Despite the fact that her forearms had strengthened compared to two months ago, it was difficult to increase the amount she did every day. This much training was possible because a sorceress's body recovered faster than an average person. It couldn’t be compared to the knights who refined mana, but it was enough to allow her not to struggle to get out of bed the next day.

‘Uhh, this is why studying is the easiest part.’

It would be hard to find someone who agreed with her, but Lili was sincere in her own way. Since she’d been born, her memory had been good.

Her active wear was sticky with sweat and her limbs were rubbery to the point where it was hard to stand up. Still, there was a sense of accomplishment like when she was studying magic, so she was able to endure for another day.

Every time she looked in the mirror, her appearance which was different from yesterday was a big motivation for Lili.

‘…Get up.’

Despite the sweat, her body was cold due to the chilly wind. It would be bad if she caught a cold. She got up and brushed away the dirt on her hands. Ordinary people would need to go to the bath, but Lili was different.

“Clean.”

With a simple spell, the dirt on her body was stripped away. Other students often ignored this method since they lived well, but Liliana understood the practicality. As the magic power wrapped around her body gently, she became cleaner than before.

‘Is this the 3rd Circle? It feels cleaner than when I used it before…’

It wasn’t a simple feeling but the truth.

Any magic required magic power to maximize its performance. 1st Circle magic could be made more efficient by inserting more magic power. Therefore, the difference between a 2nd Circle and 3rd Circle magician was obvious.

There was a difference between the 2nd Circle Lili and the 3rd Circle Lili.

Wuuong-

The third circle around her heart was still strange. She touched her chest unconsciously. However, the number of circles didn’t change. This was a state she had accomplished after visiting the black market trader three times and feeding on 40 artifacts.

3rd Circle sorceress… Lili was now at the same starting point as the other students.

* * *

“Oh, cold. It is finally worth living.”

Unlike the outside where the cold wind blew, the air inside was nice and warm.

The heating had been turned off during the vacation. Lili was more sensitive and realized that artificially created heat was seeping from the walls and corridor tiles. She raised her cold hands and let the warmth penetrate her skin.

‘Applying Heat magic, simple but efficient.’

She admired the person who designed this heating system. It was at this moment that…

Tak… tadak… tak…

Lili, who was warming her hands on the wall, opened her eyes as she heard the sound of footsteps. She unconsciously counted the number of steps which could be heard.

‘Someone is nearing… roughly three people?’

This ability was closer to an ability of an assassin or tracker than a sorceress. It was a type of sensory perception in which she could sense the movement of magic power. Lili had gained the ability after experiencing Alfred’s memories from [Ballistics Magic]. As a war hero, Alfred Bellontes had conditioned his senses to the level of tracking magic. Lili, who had obtained a little bit of the hero’s memories, awakened a similar sense of perception.

Unsurprisingly, three students wearing uniforms appeared in the corridor leading to the dormitory. The four pairs of eyes met in the middle.

‘These guys…?’

She glanced at her opponents reflexively. They had loose ties and rolled-up sleeves… Accessories and shoes with heels which were technically going against the school rules. Lili could tell what type of people they were just by the way they were dressed.

This led to the next development.

“Hey, isn’t she that girl?”

“It seems like it? It is obvious just by the face.”

“Whoa, we are now in the same dormitory. Now I can finally feel like I’m in the third grade.”

Indeed, they spoke loudly to make sure she heard it. Lili moved her feet as she suddenly felt like laughing. This much wasn’t enough to be called harassment. Last year, there had been someone who had shot at the back of her head with shock magic. There had also been someone who created a hole in her bag with a magic arrow.

It was a very good level if they were just talking.

Trudge. Trudge.

Lili passed by the three people calmly. Was it because they didn’t like this response? It was at an angle where the three people couldn’t see her eyes.

The long-time dunce of the academy, the one who was the symbol of a loser since they entered school… Why was she so confident? She didn’t even ask them to move out of the way with a subservient expression. The three people’s sense of superiority boiled over.

Kiiing—

Liliana stopped moving as she sensed the movement of magic power. Magic… The magic was only 1st Circle at most, but the epicentre was right under Lili’s feet. If she took one more step, then she would’ve fallen.

‘This magic… ‘Grease’? What a trivial trick.’

It was a trick she was familiar with. Everyone who attacked from behind was the same. They wanted to laugh while watching her fall. It was to ridicule the loser who was older than them but considered inferior. If it was last year, then Lili would’ve been numb to it, but…

‘The suffering ends here.’

As a 3rd Circle sorceress and the owner of Gluttony, Liliana Miller was a completely different person from before. Lili identified the position of Grease using Alfred’s detection ability and immediately counterattacked. At the very least, she should return what they were trying to do.

She didn’t hesitate to point her fingers behind her and cast ‘Grease’. The three idiots didn’t know what was happening at the soles of their shoes.

“Idiots,” Lili said softly before moving again. As she stepped over the area where Grease was, she heard a loud sound from behind her.

The three people shouted loudly from the ground, but Lili didn’t turn back. She would see countless of these idiots in the future.

“The opening ceremony… is in a week,” a cold voice emerged from Lili’s mouth.

A new semester had begun again. It was time to pay back the three years of scorn from the professors and taunts from the students. She knew it was simple, but she couldn’t stop her mouth from curling upwards.

Then a week later, Liliana Miller’s final year in the third grade began.

Chapter 14 – Here Comes The Mutiny #2

Long-time dunce…

The presence of the long-time dunce was a feature of Bergen Academy which was known not only amongst the existing students but the new freshmen as well. Everybody knew the fact that Liliana Miller had to repeat the same year three times. Someone said that this would be her final year, while others said she would drop out.

None of the countless people at the academy thought Lili would be able to graduate. Professor Bernard Wheeler, who was in charge of the third grade’s alchemy classes, was the same.

‘I don’t know why she decided to step foot in the academy… Although she endured four years of it, that impudent girl will soon return to the countryside.’

He looked at Lili, who was staring outside the window like she wasn’t aware of the gossip.

The relationship between the two of them hadn’t been so bad in the beginning. Although Professor Bernard was a narrow-minded person who judged a student’s worth by their status, Liliana Miller was from a noble lineage, no matter how low her family had fallen. There was a separate reason for Professor Bernard’s hostile attitude.

It was perhaps two years ago…?

Lili, who had received her first repeater letter, had still been working enthusiastically in class, and Professor Bernard had still been treating her as a student. The relationship between the two had changed due to something which had occurred in one of the alchemy classes.

-Professor, I’m sorry, but that paper you quoted from was withdrawn from the Magical Society two years ago.

-…What? Are you saying that my class is wrong?

-No, the Magic Society said it.

–How dare someone like you say such a thing?!

Maybe it wasn’t such a big deal. If an ordinary student like a duke or earl had made the same comment, he might have accepted it quietly. However, Liliana was a baroness from the countryside and a poor student who had repeated a year. Such a person was finding fault with Bernard’s class…

Bernard was proud of his status and authority, so he hadn’t been able to endure being shamed like that.

Since that day, Bernard shook every time he looked at Lili. He had spent many nights worrying about how to remove her from the academy. However, Liliana’s conduct was exemplary, and there was nothing to be faulted except for her practical performance. Therefore, Bernard came up with another approach.

“The combination formula you will be learning today is ‘Full Moon Bead’, which is more complicated than you might think. If you make a mistake, then the precious ingredients will crumble. On the other hand, too much magic power will turn it into a poison, not medicine. But the effect is amazing, enough to allow a half-dying person to catch their breath.”

Bernard kept writing on the board while watching Liliana. She was staring at the blackboard without writing anything down. Even so, that gaze was extremely annoying. Knowing that he had already crossed an irreversible river, Bernard forgot his conscience and laughed.

“Then the question… Liliana?”

“Yes.” Lili answered the call with a gentle expression.

“Explain why ‘Full Moon Bead’ is difficult to combine. Haven’t you been taking my class for three years?”

Some of the students giggled at the taunt. There were a few students who remained expressionless, but they weren’t able to hide their side glances of interest.

The day was the same as always, with the same taunts. It was only Lili who had changed.

“Each of the ingredients of the ‘Full Moon Bead’ has strong magic power and can’t be dealt with unless the person is a sorceress. If you can’t control the magic power precisely, then the material will be corrupted. For this reason, the ‘Full Moon Bead’ is very difficult to make.”

Although Bernard was secretly laughing at the answer, he gestured to the other students.

“Yes, you know it. Everybody clap!”

Clap, clap, clap, clap, clap…

The insincere applause rang out through the classroom. What else was there? Lili was almost afraid to look at Bernard.

Bernard pointed to the podium where the ingredients for the ‘Full Moon Bead’ were placed and said, “But anyone can do it with their mouths. Liliana, please combine one ‘Full Moon Bead’.”

“…You mean?”

“Yes. If you have studied in this school for five years, then you should be a model for the other students.”

This was what Bernard had been aiming for.

Lili clicked her tongue inwardly as she understood Bernard’s intentions.

Bernard was probably convinced that Lili would fail this combination formula. The ‘Full Moon Bead’ was the most difficult combination drug in the third grade. A task of such difficulty wasn’t something to be given to the 2nd Circle Lili, who often failed.

However, Bernard wanted to show her incompetence to the other students and throw her out for wasting expensive ingredients. If Lili refused, then she would be mocked for the five years she had spent here.

The academy’s professor had a pretty good plan.

‘Well, I can also use my head.’

However, Lili was different compared to before the winter vacation.

“I understand.”

Lili got up from her seat and headed to the podium where the ingredients were placed. Bernard thought that he had made a mistake when he saw Lili’s confident attitude. However, his logic decisively denied his intuition. He believed there was no way it was possible.

After a moment, a brilliant light filled the classroom.

“Ohh…!”

“That is the ‘Full Moon Bead’!”

The glass which Lili was holding contained a liquid medicine with tiny granules in it. Bernard watched the scene with blank eyes before grabbing the glass with a disbelieving expression. He had already forgotten about the other students.

“T-This is ridiculous. Y-You… how…?”

Even if he checked it a few times, it was clearly a perfect ‘Full Moon Bead’. No, Bernard couldn’t even make such a perfect combination. As someone who was a magician before a professor, Bernard’s face turned pale.

Lili added a few words, as if to drive in the wedge, “Professor, I’m sorry, but it is better to add one more moon grass to the formula on the blackboard in order to increase the efficiency.”

“…W-What?”

“It was in a paper published by the Magic Society last year.”

It was the same situation and same voice as two years ago. Bernard, who faced the revived memory of a nightmare, sank into his chair. After that, he didn’t even look in Liliana’s direction.

The full-fledged change began the day after this incident.

The news that the famous dunce had succeeded in combining the ‘Full Moon Bead’ spread throughout the academy.

All the professors, except for Vince, didn’t believe the rumour, and each one prepared a task for Lili. In particular, Professor Claude who taught magic circles prepared a task which even the other professors would find hard to do.

The task was to execute a triple compound magic circle. Apart from the amount of magic power, they had to understand the meaning and circulation of the magic circle.

In the old days, Lili had understood the secret, but she hadn’t been able to succeed because she hadn’t had the minimum level of sensitivity required. However, for her, it was now at the level of a mere headache.

Lili smiled silently at Professor Claude who was internally aghast.

‘I was fed up because I didn’t have much sensitivity… To think just this slight difference is so big.’

As a result of the steady feeding throughout the winter break, Lili’s talent had jumped almost four or five times.

She learned most of the magic which she’d only had knowledge of, and her magic power reached the middle of the 3rd Circle. If she continued growing like this, she would reach the 4th Circle before the first semester ended.

However, in the meantime, the rise of her sensitivity was minimal. According to Gluttony, it was at most [Mana sensitivity +30]? It was still lower than the average figure.

Even so, Lili’s magic skills had developed brilliantly. Compared to the past, where she had almost no sensitivity, this was like water washing onto dry land. Did those born with high magic sensitivity feel like they were flying around in the sky?

Lili walked back to her seat while thinking about this, and many pairs of eyes followed after her.

* * *

People who witnessed Lili’s change often responded in three ways.

“That person is called a dunce? No way.”

“Yes. Is there something wrong with the professors?”

“That might be the case. Or she really was a dunce until last year.”

“Hey, does that make sense?”

First, there were people who questioned the existing evaluation of Lili. They couldn’t understand why such an excellent person was called a dunce. There were even conspiracy theories that she had intentionally stayed in the academy.

Then came the second reaction.

“She has studied for five years, so I guess this is the outcome.”

“Wasn’t there a saying in the east about a ‘late bloomer’? Maybe Senior grew like that.”

“I think the top graduate this year will be her.”

Some people accepted the reality they saw with their own eyes. Lili was a woman who had succeeded with ‘Full Moon Bead’ and a ‘Triple Compound Magic Circle’. The students who had watched the process from beginning to end began to talk publicly about Liliana Miller’s excellence. Some students even came up to her during break time to ask questions.

Finally, there was the third type of reaction.

“Look at the failure showing off…”

“Isn’t she just a senior with some good luck?”

“A baroness from the countryside who knows some things.”

Despite the rumours, there were people who were convinced Lili was still a failure. Their sense of inferiority or discrimination rose to the surface as they stared at Liliana’s back with hostile eyes.

The academy’s strict rules made fighting almost meaningless, but some tried to find a method.

“Isn’t the next class battle magic?”

“Yes, and it is clearly the first lesson…”

In the third grade, students started learning how to fight using magic. During the first class, sparring was conducted under the professor’s supervision in order to find out the levels of the students. The method they came up with, for the purpose of fighting Lili, was that spar.

“I’ll do it. I’ll crush the pride of that dunce.”

“No, it is my role if it is battle magic.”

“My family has received awards for magic.”

Each one spoke in a confident voice. They would defeat the arrogant loser and show her who the poor one was. A smile appeared on their faces at the thought.

…Of course, it was doubtful that they would be as good as they thought.

Chapter 15 – Here Comes The Mutiny #3

Battle magic was the most popular subject in the academy. Having achievements in battle magic was akin to holding the top rank when academy graduates were assessed for their value. Various academies competed fiercely to recruit these graduates. Bergen Academy was no exception. Naturally, the professor in charge was the best magician in the academy, Vince. In fact, he had a distinguished career as a war magician, earning a noble title for his contributions.

However, that was just annoying to Vince.

“Since ancient times, magicians have had a very close relationship with war. The reason for this is very simple. Magicians are extremely efficient soldiers. While a well-trained knight can cut down more than 10 people, a 4th Circle magician can burn 100 people.”

Some of the students paled at the realism in his cold voice. For them, murder and war were overly heavy topics. The expression ‘efficient’ was simply too cold. However, not everyone responded that way. Some students’ eyes shone at Vince’s words, eager to try the magic right now. There was no greater route to success than being a combat magician. Rather than refusing to kill, they wanted their abilities to be recognized. In any case, this type of personality was much better. At the very least, they wouldn’t throw up.

‘Either way, they are just young chicks.’ Vince assessed the students’ reactions with a sober eye. From his experiences, those who could fight in battle didn’t respond that way. Rather than being lighthearted, their emotions wouldn’t be exposed on the surface. For an ordinary person capable of becoming a separate person on the battlefield… That was the talent needed to be a war magician.

“This academy was once a facility to raise magicians who would be sent to the battlefield. It isn’t obligatory to enter the army now, but the battle magic course is left to develop a sense of real warfare.”

There were a few references in the curriculum he used to teach the students. The one-on-one spar in the first class was a product of those days. Although a few steps had been erased, there was no better way to identify a student’s qualities. Two students would alternate between the roles of attacker and defender, and the one who was superior would be decided as the winner. Even if it was structured, this was a proven training method.

Vince started explaining the rules of the spar. “Well, the rules are simple. I will keep watch, so don’t worry about getting injured. Just do the best that you can… However.”

For a moment, magical power flashed in his eyes. “If you commit a foul, such as disregarding the order of attack or an unexpected strike… I will use my name to get you expelled from the academy. Understood?”

“Yes!” Professor Vince was famous for being strict and fair. Knowing that warning wasn’t a bluff, the students replied with stiff voices.

Vince then took out the attendance sheet and pointed to the first person who would do the spar. “Then we will begin immediately. Number 1, Evans. Pick a person.”

* * *

Bang! A fireball exploded against a shield with a loud sound. Dozens of magic missiles then flew through the air, causing the shield to lose its shape. Lightning shot into a curtain of water, and wind deflected an arrow. At first, the students were nervous, but they now used the magic naturally. The presence of Professor Vince and the pleasure of using magic like this for the first time started to draw out the students’ potential.

The students watching the sparring students didn’t stay still. They watched the exchanges of magic closely and discussed areas to be fixed as well as their own assessments. Some of the students gave harsh assessments.

‘What a mess. The vast majority don’t know about the details of the attributes, and the magic they use is too obvious. Why are they taking 10 seconds to use 2nd Circle magic? If the roles weren’t being alternated, they would have been attacked and finished already.’

There was no end to the problems. Lili pressed against her temples as she tried not to sigh. To be precise, Alfred’s memories were giving her a headache. In the eyes of the legendary magician who had spent his whole life on the battlefield, Alfred Bellontes saw all the flaws. Having absorbed his experiences, Liliana had the same opinion.

Some time passed by. The remaining number of students left to fight each other decreased until the students who hadn’t yet dueled could be counted on both hands. Then Professor Vince called someone’s name, “Number 25, Garcia Carter. Choose your sparring opponent.”

As soon as his name was called, the students suddenly became quiet. Garcia, the second son of the famous Carter family, got up from his spot. This caused the faces of the students, who had yet to fight, to harden. Thanks to the support of Garcia’s family, his amount of magic power was close to the 4th Circle and he was a combat magician with high sensitivity. It was obvious that they couldn’t defeat such a person.

–Don’t choose me, not me… –Stick to some other guy…

As if he knew the students were praying earnestly, Garcia looked around leisurely like a wild beast searching for his prey. Then he noticed Liliana Miller, who was looking at him with a calm expression. With neither fear nor curiosity, it was a gaze with no emotions.

Garcia opened his mouth and said her name impulsively, “Liliana Miller.”

Professor Vince raised his eyebrows as he heard it. “…Um?”

Lili casually got up and moved to the other side of Garcia. It meant she accepted the nomination. Vince paused for a moment before stepping back. It was ridiculous to stop them when the other person had already accepted the nomination. Above all, Lili was a student who never acted without thinking.

‘No, I don’t know why but…’ Vince felt strangely like Lili would be the dominant one. However, that was impossible. Lili, a student who was close to the 3rd Circle, was going against someone who was from a prominent family and was almost at the 4th Circle. The balance would clearly lean toward the latter. Had his intuition become rusty after leaving the battlefield?

“…The both of you, start as soon as you are ready.” After the moment of hesitation, Vince stood between the two and started the spar. Thanks to the coin toss, Garcia Carter was the first attacker. He was from a family of prestigious battle magicians, so he aimed for Lili without hesitation.

“Lightning Bolt!” Blue lightning shot out from Garcia and flew toward Lili at a terrifying pace. Lightning was the best attribute to use in an actual fight against people. It was at a student’s level, but the general aim wasn’t shaken. Indeed, it wasn’t bad. Lili created a wall of magic power.

“Shield.” The lightning blazed as it struck the translucent barrier before losing its momentum and fading away. Lightning Bolt was a practical and brilliant magic, but its strength was limited to its speed and destructiveness. The output itself wasn’t very high, and if the timing of the defense wasn’t too late, it could be blocked easily.

This time, it was Lili’s turn to attack. “Fire Bolt.” A total of 12 fire arrows appeared in the air. It was the maximum number she could implement at one time as a 3rd Circle magician. However, Garcia’s defense was completed before Lili could shoot them.

“Shield!” It was much thicker than a conventional shield and had a tight texture. Even if there were 24 fire arrows instead of just 12, its defense wouldn’t be shaken. Garcia was confident in his defense and smiled fiercely. Lili smiled as well.

“Go.” The 12 fire arrows shot through the air. The strength and disadvantage of bolt-based magic was that it poured out randomly within a certain range. It was good when dealing with a large number of people, but there wasn’t enough power to break through a tightly fixed defense. Thus, Lili added some things to the magic formula.

Pepepepeng! Instead of there being a time difference, they all focused on one point. “Keuk…! What is this?!” Garcia stepped back at the unexpected firepower. The perfectly raised shield became half-crumbled, and there was a shockwave which pushed his body back a few steps. Eyes filled with surprise and suspicion stared at Lili on the other side. That wasn’t the power of a mere Fire Bolt.

However, Garcia wasn’t able to see through it with his capabilities. ‘After adding to the rotation and acceleration, it is pretty usable.’ Lili’s Fire Bolt was upgraded to a level which was completely unrelated to the existing magic formula. The arrowheads rotated; they were concentrated on one spot and the speed was increased. The Fire Bolt, with these three supplementary magic, was already at a level which Garcia’s shield couldn’t handle.

“Then what about this?!” The troubled Garcia couldn’t understand why he was inferior, and a ball of fire appeared on his palm. It was the 3rd Circle attack magic, Fireball. Since Garcia’s magic power was close to the 4th Circle, the scale was three or four times that of the other students.

‘I can’t stop it head on… A magician should also use their head.’ A shield wouldn’t be able to take the full impact. For this situation, something more efficient and optimized was required. In Lili’s mind, dozens of magic formulas mixed together until she created one which met those conditions.

“Shield.” A triangular-shaped shield appeared in front of Lili. Simultaneously, the Fireball shot from Garcia’s hand with frightening momentum. If there was a direct hit, then a three-meter area would be damaged! It was literally a collision of power and technique.

Peeeeeong! The result was that technique obviously won. “What?!” The fireball struck the triangular-shaped shield and lost its shape, scattering over the edges and creating scorch marks on the sides of the shield. It was a perfect defense which even Vince marveled at. If the creator of [The Application of Defense Magic] was here, he would praise the accomplishment with enthusiastic applause.

Lili then became the attacker, and a Fireball appeared in her hand. “Fireball.” Compared to Garcia’s, the size was insignificant. However, its inherent power was comparable to Garcia’s larger Fireball. It was an improved Fireball which compressed the strength on the inside rather than the outside, greatly increasing the explosive power. It was difficult to block with the existing Shield, which was vulnerable to a one-point attack.

Therefore, it would be better to block it with a wall of dirt instead of Shield. “S-Shield!” The confused Garcia used Shield reflexively. Shortly after that, a gigantic wave of heat hit.

Kwaang! “Kuaaaak!” The shockwave shattered the shield and threw Garcia’s body back a few meters. If Professor Vince hadn’t reduced the impact using magic, then he might’ve been seriously wounded. This was proof that there was a clear difference in skills.

A member of the Carter family was defeated by what they considered the dunce! The students, who witnessed the shocking sight, couldn’t help crying out.

Chapter 4: Chapter 16-20

Chapter Text

Chapter 16 – Here Comes The Mutiny #4

“No way! Liliana won!”

“She defeated Garcia in battle magic…!”

“How is she a dunce?”

The students were truly very noisy. It was difficult for them to accept that Garcia, one of the best in their year, had been defeated. The even more frustrating thing was that the girl who defeated him was Liliana Miller.

She had studied for an extra three years, but the gap in talent couldn’t be that much. The students knew that better than anyone else, so their surprise was greater.

Professor Vince was the most surprised person.

‘Great… Fire Bolt aiming at one point, a shield with a variation in shape, and a compressed Fireball… It’s already at a good enough level to be an active war magician.’

No, maybe even more than that. Lili’s face never showed any tension, and she didn’t take a step from her first standing position. It was literally a one-sided win. Vince raised a hand in order to calm the students and declare Lili’s victory.

However, at that moment…

“…Not yet, not yet! I’m not backing down yet!”

Garcia’s eyes were wild as he awkwardly raised his body from where he had fallen. Clearly, he wasn’t in a normal condition. His magic power was running out of control outside his body, and his distorted face revealed his wounded pride.

‘If Father and Big Brother know that I’ve fallen in such an unsightly way, they will never forgive me!’

His father, Viscount Carter, was famous. His family was several times stricter and more hierarchical than other families. If rumors spread that he had lost to not just any student but to the famous dunce, he would never be able to leave the Carter estate.

That was something that could never happen.

“This is the last one. If you can take this spell, then I will admit defeat, Liliana Miller!” Garcia shouted wildly toward Lili, who still had a casual expression on her face.

Garcia knew it was nonsense, but he couldn’t retire like this. He started preparing the spell before Liliana even replied.

‘Tsk, this is why children of prestigious families…’

In the end, Professor Vince clicked his tongue and stepped back. If Liliana had rejected it, then he would’ve interfered. However, Lili didn’t seem to have any plans to resign either. Rather, she was carefully observing Garcia’s boiling magic power with cool eyes. Her eyes, which were as sharp as blades while concentrating fiercely, gave the illusion that she was standing on a battlefield.

Thus, the final confrontation between the two students began.

“「Red light streaking across the sky–」”

A strange voice emerged from Garcia’s mouth. It was a chant which accompanied a magic spell and displayed a different power compared to magic with only one or two starting words. Even if the same amount of magic power was used, the power was increased overwhelmingly. Once it was high-level magic, it could be used as a tactical weapon.

Additionally, there was a function hidden behind the chant.

Wuuuong…

The jeweled pendant hidden in the uniform began resonating with its owner’s will. It was the artifact, Roaring Flames, which was only given to a legitimate child of the Carter family. This artifact greatly increased the magic power of the contracted owner as well as the output of fire magic.

It was because Garcia trusted in this power that he requested another round with Lili.

‘Now, I can use 4th Circle magic. No matter how hard the three-time dunce tries, it will end with this!’

Simultaneously, Liliana’s face stiffened as she sensed the suspicious magic power. Alfred’s sensory perception sensed a sudden increase in the opponent’s magic power, and she knew it was 4th Circle magic. Lili frowned at the difference in the magic flow.

‘What? The amount of magic power in his body has suddenly increased. Is it a Carter family secret technique?’

Lili could suspect that it was due to the use of an artifact. However, if she made the accusation and it was wrong, then it was likely to backfire on her. Therefore, she prepared her defense instead of objecting. Anyway, Professor Vince would stop her from getting hurt.

Thanks to Garcia’s crude control, the magic formula was read and Lili found an effective means to stop it.

The material was dirt, and she would create a spherical barrier to withstand the heat and shock.

‘If I had to name this, it would be Earth Dome.’

She could load the formula with magic power at any time to create it. So, now, she just needed to match the timing. If she stacked a few layers of magic power, then it should be enough to stop a single 4th Circle fire magic. Liliana believed in her calculations and collected her trembling emotions.

Garcia soon completed the magic. It was a crimson fireball, a magic bullet which would turn a person into charcoal if it touched them.

“Blaze Shell!”

Garcia called out the name of the magic with a confident expression. It was a high-ranked fireball and was considered one of the greatest spells to use against a person in the fire attack magic. The slow speed, destructive power of the flames, and penetration power were supplemented for military use.

It was a fire spell capable of easily destroying a Shield of the same level.

“How about it, will you surrender now?”

Garcia was sure of his victory.

There was no way that Lili, a 3rd Circle magician, would be able to beat the 4th Circle magic. While the other students became restless because they didn’t know what would happen, Vince’s expression grew colder as he watched on.

However, Lili just replied with a blank expression, “Shoot.”

“…What?” Garcia asked in disbelief.

“The class needs to finish, so shoot it.” As Lili spoke, her voice didn’t shake at all.

Briefly, Garcia was lost for words. Then a thick vein bulged and the halted shell started to move through the air. The 4th Circle magic, Blaze Shell…

‘It’s coming.’

As soon as Lili confirmed it was moving, her magic power responded. She poured magic power into the pre-designed magic formula and placed the greatest amount at the point where the shell would hit.

Luckily, Garcia was limited in making the Blaze Shell and couldn’t control its trajectory. Needless to say, there were no improvements such as rotation or acceleration.

“Earth Dome!”

Lili placed her two palms on the ground, and the floor of the academy wriggled like it was alive. The ground crumbled, and the dirt and stone mixed together were hardened by magic power. A spherical dome, with Lili in the center, formed in an instant. The improvised magic spell was truly genius.

Then once the Earth Dome was completed…

The fire shell collided with the earth barrier.

Kwaang!

There was a loud rumble.

“Kyaaack!”

“Ack!”

The students covered their ears and, belatedly, their eyes as the dust fell down. Indeed, it was a mess.

Only Vince was walking around with a wall blocking the dust, wind, and sound. It was common to use things such as smokescreens on the battlefield, so he was used to such measures. Soon after, the dust settled down, and the scene within was revealed.

“N-No way… This—ridiculous…” Garcia Carter was sitting there with a pale face,

“…This, isn’t it just laundry magic?” Lili muttered as she cleaned her clothing.

‘How interesting. Where did I hear something similar?’ Vince laughed at the sight.

Blaze Shell and Earth Dome…

If he compared it to weapons, it was like a spear and a shield. Today’s battle wasn’t a contradiction but the victory of a shield which boasted a stronger defense.

* * *

“Okay, it is over.”

Vince clapped after he finished cleaning up the playing field.

The students, who had gathered in one place according to his instructions, looked around with disbelief. Just five minutes ago, the academy grounds had been ravaged. However, Professor Vince had reset that destruction in five minutes.

‘He has truly amazing skills.’ Liliana was also filled with admiration. These were the skills of Bergen Academy’s top magician.

She understood the formula and application of restoration magic, but she wasn’t confident she could produce the same result. Perhaps it was a trick to control magic, her experience, or the difference in techniques.

Professor Vince returned to the front of the students and frowned as he called a person’s name.

“Garcia Carter, get up.”

“Huh?”

Garcia, who was still stunned by his defeat, got up from his seat. He was confused about why he was called, but the answer didn’t come back in words.

Ppak!

Vince’s fist hit Garcia’s chin.

“Keok, P-Professor?”

A war magician also knew hand-to-hand combat. As proof of that fact, Professor Vince’s hands were callused and Garcia’s lips were bleeding.

Garcia trembled from the pain and shock as he grabbed his chin.

“You idiot. Did you think I wouldn’t know?”

“W-What are you saying…?”

“Roaring Flames.”

The color drained from Garcia’s face because he had secretly used an artifact.

This was a serious violation of the school rules. There was the possibility that Garcia would have to repeat a year or he might even be expelled. No, he had attacked another student with an unregistered artifact, so he was likely to face further punishment.

Vince then briefly explained why he knew about the artifact, Roaring Flames. “I served in the same unit as your father on the northern front. I thought he would’ve raised his child better. What a mess.”

Garcia despaired after hearing the reason. “P-Professor! That isn’t…”

“Shut up!” At Vince’s yell, the other students flinched. Some students even lost control of their bladder.

“You will follow me as soon as the lesson is over. I will review your situation at the faculty meeting. Understood?”

“A-Ahh…ahhhh…”

“And Liliana Miller.”

Lili raised her head at the sudden call.

“After class, finish your dinner and come to my laboratory. Understood?”

“Ah, I understand.”

“Yes.” Vince nodded after hearing the answer and looked at the frozen students. “Today’s lesson ends here. Next time, I will teach you about the attributes of magic. Dismissed.”

After his words, Professor Vince immediately headed toward the faculty members’ office with Garcia. The rest of the students didn’t know what to do, but they soon started moving toward their next class. They managed to melt the frozen atmosphere by wondering why Garcia was taken away.

‘After school, the professor’s laboratory…’

Only Liliana remained in place as she worried about why Vince had called her.

Chapter 17 – At The Crossroad Of Trust #1

After school, Liliana finished her dinner, just as Professor Vince had advised, and walked with a sunken expression. She didn’t have the chance to enjoy her victory over Garcia because she knew why Vince had called her. In the academy, there was no one who knew Lili better. He had realized that Lili’s abilities had increased abnormally.

‘Plus, he knows that I don’t have the money to buy magic reagents or hire a tutor.’

Vince had cared for her more than anyone else in the past three years. Lili had talked about her miserable financial situation, which was almost like that of a poor peasant, and her horrible mana sensitivity.

Vince was different from the other professors who didn’t pay much attention to Lili. This situation was more dangerous because it was Professor Vince, who always regretted seeing Lili’s talent go to waste and tried to open up another path for her. Professor Vince would be able to grasp the authenticity of Lili’s words.

Above all, there was the problem of coming up with a way to hide Gluttony’s existence.

‘Damn, there is no answer no matter how I think about it. I can’t make up excuses to Professor Vince. It will cause a misunderstanding, and I might not be able to salvage this.’

Gluttony had said that there were over 100 ways to increase magic power, but it had only told her one. In this day and age, only three or four methods were known. Other methods included black magic or fraudulent techniques, but it wasn’t rare for the magic power to decrease instead. In a situation like this, there was no hole to escape to.

How long had she worried about it? Lili had already arrived in front of Professor Vince’s laboratory.

“…I’ve arrived.”

It was her first visit here since coming for the permit. Lili looked at the brown door before her. At that time, she had come out of this room with a gloomy face, and she now returned with entirely different worries.

The position she was in had changed a lot. The one-time 2nd Circle dunce now had the best marks in the grade. This was the result of facing her difficulties without turning back.

‘It is the same this time as well.’

She wouldn’t run away. Lili decided she would face it as she raised her hand.

Knock, knock.

“Professor, it is Liliana.”

An answer came from behind the door, as if he had been waiting.

–Come in.

Lili turned the doorknob, and she could smell the usual scent of coffee. The parchments and books spread out on the desk showed Professor Vince’s diligence. He put down the parchment he was reading and looked at Lili with a face that was difficult to read.

“You came right on time. The faculty meeting took longer than I expected, so I just got back.”

It was as he said. The handling of Garcia Carter was a difficult problem for the academy. Viscount Carter was famous, so they didn’t want to punish his son and cause a problem. The professors were so concerned that Vince was eventually forced to give up on expulsion or repeating a year.

After the meeting ran for two or three hours, it finally came to an end with Viscount Carter’s showing up personally in a crystal ball.

–I’m really sorry that my foolish son was such a nuisance.

As an upright and honorable nobleman, Viscount Carter didn’t try to make excuses for Garcia. Rather, he asked Vince to punish him strictly. As a result, the principal of Bergen Academy decided to leave the decision to Vince.

“It is unsatisfactory. The principal was afraid of the possible future troubles if he made the wrong decision.”

Vince described the situation up to there and stopped talking for a moment. Then he took a sip from the coffee cup on his desk, dissatisfied that the professors at the academy were bureaucrats who only cared about their own well-being.

On the other hand, Lili hadn’t expected much from the professors, so her expression was still calm. Vince saw her reaction and put down his cup.

“I spoke for too long. Should I go straight to the point?”

Before that, Vince pulled something out. It was an impressive pendant on a silver chain. Lili could feel a considerable amount of magic power coming from the red jewel in the middle.

Lili’s eyes naturally widened when she saw the pendant.

‘It’s an artifact! I’ve never seen such a high-quality one before.’

Thanks to spending two months at the black market trader, Lili quickly noticed it. The silver pendant was something that couldn’t be compared with any of the goods from the black market trader. Its configuration of the magic power was completely different.

It might be possible to shorten the path to the 4th Circle by more than half if she swallowed it. The pendant was like an à la carte dish. Then Professor Vince told her the identity of the pendant.

“Roaring Flames is the name of this pendant.”

“Roaring Flames…?”

“Yes. Garcia, that idiot, used this artifact during the spar with you.”

Indeed, it had been due to the power of the pendant. Lili nodded unconsciously. This answered the question of how Garcia, a 3rd Circle magician, had been able to use the 4th Circle Blaze Shell. It was possible with the magic power of ‘Roaring Flames’.

However, her surprise didn’t end there.

“Now, take it.”

“—Ah?”

Professor Vince suddenly threw Roaring Flames at Liliana.

An artifact, which would be worth at least 100 gold and treasured by magicians, was being thrown through the air. Lili raised her hands reflexively and grabbed it.

Before Lili could ask anything, Vince said, “You won’t receive an apology from the academy. However, you were attacked by this artifact. I think this pendant, Roaring Flames, was sent as an apology by Viscount Carter.”

“No, even so…”

Handing over an artifact like this as an apology… no one in the Meltor Kingdom would do it. At the very least, Viscount Carter wasn’t known for his wealth.

Lili knew this and wasn’t convinced, but Vince casually explained the story behind the incident.

“Instead, Garcia will receive a one-month suspension. I chose his punishment without consulting you, so if you have any complaints, give back the pendant and he will be expelled.”

“…I have no complaints, Professor!”

“Well, I thought so.”

As Lili was stunned by her sudden windfall, Vince smiled and picked up his cup of coffee again.

No matter what punishment Garcia received, Liliana wouldn’t receive any benefits. No, Garcia might hold a grudge if he received a severe punishment. Whereas, accepting the Roaring Flames would give Lili a benefit.

‘Okay, it might be possible for me to become a 4th Circle magician before graduation.’

For a moment, there was a peaceful silence. Lili’s hands were tingling because she wanted to use Appraisal straight away, while Vince closed his eyes and savored the smell of coffee. However, the silence between the two of them was broken shortly afterward by Vince’s voice.

“From here on, it will be my personal question.”

The inevitable checkmate had arrived. The relaxed tension was pulled tightly like a rubber band, and Lili’s expression grew grim.

She lost the false sense of security Professor Vince had given her by handing her the artifact, and a hypothetical dialogue of how this conversation would go popped into her head. The atmosphere in the room seemed to cool within a mere 10 seconds.

“I don’t doubt your capabilities. No, anyone who understands your nature wouldn’t feel doubt. Haven’t I told you a few times already? Liliana Miller, if you had a little more sensitivity, then you would’ve been the top graduate three years ago.”

Lili’s expression didn’t soften even with the praise. Rather, it became tenser. Liliana was afraid of that splendid reputation. Nobody in the academy knew, but one person had guessed about Liliana’s talent. That person was Professor Vince.

“However, that is the limit. There is no way to increase one’s sensitivity, and I felt regret for you.”

But—

Vince looked at her with sharp eyes.

“Since the winter break, you have changed. No, the word ‘change’ is lacking. You have become completely different.”

It was a bit of a relief that no animosity was obviously visible. Lili might have absorbed some of Alfred Bellontes’s talents and experience, but she wasn’t a match for Vince. Vince was a person who had been a war magician for decades and was a powerful person with the 6th Circle in sight. If Lili fought Vince 100 times, then Lili would die 100 times.

Fortunately, Vince was just questioning Lili and didn’t seem to have any hostile feelings.

“It is okay if you don’t want to answer. You are sincere and not a personally flawed student. I know you wouldn’t use a dirty method for such a development.”

“Professor…”

“But if you think of me as your teacher, I wonder if there is anything I can do to help you.”

‘I want to teach you’ was the conclusion. At that moment, Liliana Miller had a hunch.

‘Here, this is a crossroad.’

Her life would change depending on which side she chose. Should she tell Vince or should she hide it?

If she concealed it, then her days would continue like they were now. She would continue eating books from the library and receive her diploma as an elite student. No, would it really be like that?

There was a limit to how many books she could take from the library. Over the past two months, Gluttony had already eaten over 100 books. She had somehow concealed it by changing the layout of the collections or moving the desk positions, but if someone looked closely, then it would soon be clear.

However, if she had Professor Vince’s cooperation, she wouldn’t need to take such risks.

‘No, that doesn’t matter.’

In the end, that was a secondary matter. She had to look at the essence of the situation.

What was the meaning of this crossroad?

Lili stared solemnly at Professor Vince. In retrospect, it was a simple question…

…Should she believe or not believe in Vince?

“Professor.”

After a period of silence which was both long and short, Lili finally made her decision.

Chapter 18 – At The Crossroad Of Trust #2

Having spent five years at Bergen Academy, Liliana had realized one thing: she shouldn’t judge people by their light words or temporary actions. Classmates who pretended to be friends had turned away from her, while the professors treated her like a fool. It would be foolish to trust people like them. However, Professor Vince was different.

–Are you the long-time dunce? I don’t know what idiot created that nickname.

–The answer to this final exam was excellent. If you don’t mind, come to my laboratory after school. I will teach you a little more.

–Don’t mind those playing tricks on you. You are a better person than anyone at this academy.

-Liliana Miller, do you want to try being a magic scholar?

Lili remembered all of their conversations. They were words which had saved the frustrated, disappointed, and ashamed Liliana.

Vince was the only one who recognized Lili’s value. The academy’s best magician had said that he believed in the talent of the long-time dunce. His words had created the present Liliana.

‘Professor Vince… the only person in this academy that I trust and can confide in…’

If even Vince wasn’t trustworthy, then she would never be able to tell anyone in the future.

Liliana’s eyes sank as she realized something; she couldn’t live like this forever. Eventually, someone would notice books were missing from the library, and people would raise doubts about Lili’s sudden skills and performance.

In that situation, she was a mere student with neither the power nor the status to preserve her rights. However, it was a different story if she had Professor Vince as her ally.

‘Obviously, I can try to stop that situation from happening… but like this, I can get help. It will also be easier to get the necessary books.’

There was the possibility that she wouldn’t get caught before graduation, or the probability that Professor Vince wouldn’t betray her. Either way, the indefinite future couldn’t be quantified. The scales in Liliana’s mind were leaning toward the latter.

“Professor, I’d like to show you something, so please don’t be surprised.”

“I’ll try.”

Vince, who was watching her quietly, nodded with a serious expression. It was just for a moment, but the weight of the worries which appeared on Lili’s face was really heavy. After such distress, it was a secret she would tell Vince. So, she needed to be dignified.

Lili took a few deep breaths before placing Roaring Flames, which she was holding in her right hand, onto the table. Then she placed her left hand above it.

“Gluttony, come out.”

As always, she responded faithfully to Liliana’s call.

Slurp!

A tongue protruded from the open hole in the palm of her hand. Professor Vince jumped, but he didn’t cast a spell thanks to what Lili had said earlier.

As the eyes of the two people met, Gluttony’s tongue wrapped around its prey as usual. Its prey was the pendant, Roaring Flames, which was emitting an intense magic power.

[+7 Roaring Flames (Accessory)]

[As a silver pendant containing a small amount of mithril, it is a high-grade magic stone. This pendant was produced by Viscount Carter, and the way to create it doesn’t exist anymore. The owner can form a contract by dripping blood on the pendant in order to use all the functions. When this pendant is activated, magic power will temporarily increase and affinity to fire magic will also increase.

* The rating of this pendant is ‘Precious’.
* When consumed, a considerable amount of magic power will be absorbed.
* When consumed, the digestion time is 1 hour and 38 minutes.
*Current contractor: Garcia Carter.
* Starting spell: Red light streaking across the sky]

‘Precious rating…?! It is truly different from the other items.’

Lili admired the value of ‘Roaring Flames’. Until now, most of her items had a Normal rating, with an occasionally Rare emerging. However, ‘Roaring Flames’ was beyond that limit. It was also the first time that the digestion of an object exceeded one hour. The stronger items would probably take longer to digest.

“C-Can I ask for an explanation?”

Professor Vince belatedly regained his spirit and pointed to the tongue with his finger. However, Lili looked down at Gluttony instead of answering his question. She was waiting for her permission like a well-trained hound.

“It isn’t over yet… Eat.”

The tongue instantly wrapped around Roaring Flames, and it was sucked into Lili’s left hand. As always, it made a sound, expressing that the food was delicious.

Gulp!

At the sound, Professor Vince sank back into his chair with an agitated expression.

“Huh, huhuhuh…”

“Professor, are you okay?”

Lili wanted to take a moment for the shock to wear off, but Vince’s eyes were shouting at her to explain. Originally, magicians emerged amongst those who couldn’t refrain from their curiosity. To do this to the curiosity of a 5th Circle master, who was almost at the 6th Circle, was like throwing a thirsty man into the desert.

In the end, Liliana started explaining what had happened to Roaring Flames.

* * *

The story ended earlier than expected.

Vince was a magician as well as a genius scholar. If Lili explained one thing to him, he could grasp three or four other meanings, and Vince soon understood Gluttony’s existence.

“Indeed, it is a greedy grimoire.”

Professor Vince shook his head as he let out a cry of amazement. He was much wiser than Lili, who had absorbed the knowledge in the library, so he knew how ridiculous it was. It was possible to obtain the magic or magic power of the owner just by eating…? This was something which modern magicians couldn’t imagine.

Vince, who was excited for a while, calmed down and smiled at Lili.

“But as a professor, I can’t praise the fact that you fed it library books.”

“I’m sorry…”

“Well, it can’t be helped if your life is at stake.”

It was either the books in the library or her life. Anybody would have made the same choice as Liliana. So, instead of reprimanding her, Vince made a joking remark, and Lili responded like that. It was a story which could be laughed off because the price of books had dropped a lot 150 years ago, with the advent of the book copying magic.

After Vince’s questions were over, it was Lili’s turn to ask something.

“Professor.”

“Huh?”

“Excuse me, there is one thing I would like to ask.”

However, Vince already knew the question before she even asked it. “I think I know. Do you want to ask why I’m not greedy for the grimoire?”

“I-I’m really sorry.”

“There is no need to apologize. It is an obvious question.”

He took another sip of his already cold coffee and explained about grimoires. “Magicians who don’t major in archeology won’t be familiar with it, but anyone who studies ancient magic like me would know. Liliana, the grimoire stuck in your palm is useless to me.”

“Huh?!” Lili’s eyes widened at the unexpected words.

“Although it is unusual to have a grimoire that takes the form of the name of the book, they tend to choose their masters themselves. If a person kills the owner, they would be lucky if the grimoire doesn’t steal something or retaliate against them. Actually, there are a few cases of magicians being killed by grimoires that they tried forcibly to take away.”

“That…”

“Of course, it is also impossible to transfer it. Rather, it would be better to study the grimoire by the owner’s side.”

‘Ah.’ Lili raised her head. She now understood what Vince was saying. She nodded with a satisfied expression. It didn’t need to be a one-sided relationship. Lili could negotiate using ‘studying’ the book as a bargaining chip. It wasn’t an exaggeration to say that the two people were on equal footing.

As a seasoned person, in comparison to someone who wasn’t even in their 20s, it wouldn’t be difficult to fool Lili. However, Vince taught her without concealing any information.

Additionally, Vince bowed deeply toward Lili.

“Thank you for telling me. I, Vince Haidel, will reward your trust as a teacher and fellow magician.”

“Professor…”

“Then shouldn’t something be done to maintain this trust in our relationship?”

There was no time to say anything.

Pahat!

As Liliana lifted her head with surprise, a red light shone around Vince’s hands. It wasn’t attack magic nor defense magic. This was the Oath magic which only magicians who reached the 5th Circle could use.

‘It can’t be…!’

Vince’s voice resonated due to the magic power.

“I, Vince Haidel, make this oath. I will be quiet about any secrets that Liliana Miller doesn’t allow me to share. This oath will be observed by the rules of magic.”

It was a magic used in trials and interrogations. The magic couldn’t be triggered through the coercion of others. The user had to make the decision on their own. Additionally, it was a magic which couldn’t be canceled once activated.

Compared to the ‘Geass Scroll’ Lili used, this was a higher-ranked restriction. As the red light around Vince’s hands faded away, Vince stretched out his hand.

“I look forward to our relationship in the future, Liliana Miller.”

Lili was no longer seen as a student or child, but a fellow magician. Liliana grabbed Professor Vince’s hand excitedly. Now that she was recognized as a magician, she wasn’t a child anymore.

“…Thank you.”

Somehow, she couldn’t shed any tears.

Lili closed her eyes as warmth came from Vince’s hand. It was the first time that the academy’s long-time dunce, Liliana Miller, made a true ally.

Chapter 19 – Outside The Academy #1

It had been a week since then.

“If you put the ingredients in the triangle drawn in the center of this magic circle and insert magic power—”

As always, the professor was standing in front of the chalkboard, giving an explanation on magic circles.

Liliana had already studied this three years ago. So, instead of wasting ink on writing down something meaningless, she was reflecting on her conversation with Vince.

A relationship filled with trust had been established with Professor Vince, but Lili’s routine didn’t have any major changes. She still attended classes as a student and fed Gluttony’s hunger with library books.

However, she didn’t have to worry about the aftermath now.

—In the future, submit a list of library books consumed on that day to me. There aren’t any teaching staff managing the library, so it won’t matter if I say that I am in charge.

Indeed, Vince was a professor at Bergen Academy, and his position was very different from Liliana, who was a repeat student. It wouldn’t be difficult for Vince to supplement the library books which had been consumed.

No, there would be no shortage of money even if he bought out the whole library. As a 5th Circle master, he had the prospects and income of a senior magician.

Vince’s face had also distorted when he heard that Lili had been visiting a black market trader.

—…I won’t deny that it was a good method for you. But the black market is a much more dangerous place than you think. I would recommend that you don’t go anymore.

—Even though I used the Geass Scroll?

—Yes. A Geass Scroll is just a forced pledge between you and the black market trader. It isn’t uncommon to be caught in other places. The darkness of that world is deeper than what ordinary people know, and the black market trader is only at the entrance.

Professor Vince hadn’t shown a single smile as he spoke. It was the face of a man who had looked into the darkness seriously and experienced the madness of that world. Facing such an expression, the only thing Liliana could do was nod quietly and retreat.

‘Besides, there is no reason to go to the black market trader like before.’

If she needed artifacts to increase her magic power, she could get them through Professor Vince. The price of artifacts was relatively high, but it was cheaper compared to conventional magic reagents and the ratio of magic power was also excellent. Furthermore, there was the advantage of absorbing the magic skills.

That wasn’t all. Lili looked at the visual information in her head again:

[Grimoire “Gluttony”/ E Rank]
[Skill: Magic Power Amplification, Attributes Affinity]
One of the seals containing Gluttony’s power has been removed. From now on, Gluttony can save a few spells and cast them freely. This ability can be further extended depending on the amount of magic power. The previous owner called this feature ‘Memorize.’ As the current owner, you can change the name if you want.
* Incomplete state. Most of the functions are sealed.
* Once a day, it will wake up to relieve its hunger.
* Immediately after relieving its hunger, it will answer one question.
* The abilities it feeds on will be given to its owner.
* Extracts an essence from eaten books or items. The higher the owner’s understanding, the greater the efficiency.
* Absorbs some magic power from an item which contains magic power.
* The Memorize function has been activated.

This change was triggered a week ago when she consumed ‘Roaring Flames’ in Professor Vince’s room.

The amount of magic power rose from the beginning of the 3rd Circle to more than halfway, and one of Gluttony’s seals was lifted. The activation of the Memorize ability was enough to make Liliana’s mouth drop open.

‘Magic can be saved and then used freely…?! That is a difficult ability to find even in higher-ranked artifacts!’

Lili’s astonishment was indeed correct.

Even the Carter family’s ‘Roaring Flames’ had been an intermediate-ranked artifact. Once an artifact reached a higher rank, it wasn’t something that a family or person could possess. It was common for the artifact to go directly to the kingdom and be designated as a national treasure.

Just the ‘Memorize’ function was enough for it to be considered a national treasure. However, Liliana had acquired the ability just by feeding Gluttony.

‘Only three spells can be stored at one time, but… the explanation means that there can be more.’

Since she had three circles, a simple calculation was one magic spell per circle. Even so, the momentary firepower had quadrupled, so she would be able to exert more power. Professor Vince had called the grimoire a 'book of unprecedented power.'

As fear rose up inside Lili while she thought about it again…

Ding~! The bells of the wall clock rang.

Chatter instantly spread through the quiet classroom, and the professor put down the chalk as he noticed the lively atmosphere. It was the professor who had been humiliated last time due to the ‘Full Moon Bead.’ In the end, Professor Bernard left the classroom silently without ever looking in the direction that Lili was sitting.

‘Phew, pitiful human.’

Lili thought as she stared at the professor’s back before raising her body from her seat. Professor Bernard wouldn’t apologize for his harassment, so Lili would never apologize for embarrassing him. It might stay like this until graduation.

Lili sighed and left the classroom. It was time to find a book to feed Gluttony.

* * *

Lili stopped by the library as usual, pulling out a few books and placing them in her backpack. Until a week ago, she would wait for Gluttony to wake up first, but now, she could just take the books. The written permit from Professor Vince solved a lot of things.

‘Well, there are several things that I need to do.’

It was nothing compared to what Lili received in return. Apart from submitting a list of eaten books to Professor Vince, there was nothing else she needed to do.

So, she moved toward Professor Vince’s laboratory as usual. Soon after, she arrived at the laboratory. Lili knocked politely on the door.

“Professor, it is Liliana.”

—Come in.

She turned the doorknob as soon as she received permission. After the conversation last week, it wasn’t burdensome to go to Professor Vince’s laboratory like before. As always, there was the familiar smell of coffee, and Professor Vince would be covered by the thickly stacked books and papers…

‘Huh?’

Lili looked around as she felt a subtle sense of discomfort. She looked for something different than usual and quickly realized the difference.

“Professor, did you do some cleaning?”

The cause of Liliana’s discomfort was simple. Professor Vince’s lab was unusually clean. The parchment and books scattered on the floor were neatly organized. The other part was the laboratory equipment, but those were left alone by Vince.

Vince laughed lightly and answered Lili’s question, “Something has happened. It isn’t unrelated to you, so our talk today might be a little longer.”

“Yes? What…?”

“Please sit down.”

Lili sat down in the chair she had become accustomed to. Vince pulled out a pile of paper from his drawer and rummaged through it until he found two sheets of paper. He then handed them to Lili.

Lili looked down at them reflexively. A few letters on the top of the first page filled her vision.

“Meltor Kingdom… 126th annual… magic contest?!” Her initially quiet voice grew louder as she exclaimed with shock.

Meltor Kingdom was famous for its magicians.

The magic contest held every year in the capital attracted magicians from everywhere on the continent. Magicians from the kingdom, as well as foreign magicians, would swarm to Mana-vil, the capital of Meltor. However, magicians who couldn’t prove their credentials weren’t allowed to enter the contest, so there was a long line of people waiting to be tested.

Yet, the sheet of paper Professor Vince just gave her was a letter of invitation allowing Vince to enter the magic contest. Although Liliana was a student, she was also a magician. She knew the value of this invitation.

“Professor, you’ve been invited to the magic contest?”

“It isn’t a big deal. I get it every year.”

In contrast to the excited Lili, Vince was sitting down and sipping his coffee calmly.

Until last year, he had been busy with his research and hadn’t paid any attention to the invitation. He had also planned on staying at the academy this year to focus on his research, but the situation had changed.

He asked with a casual expression, “Do you know why I showed you this invitation?”

Lili looked at Vince’s face with expectation.

“You can probably guess. The invitation states that I can enter accompanied by one assistant. Normally, I would throw it in the trash but…”

As anticipation filled Lili’s eyes, Vince trailed off and laughed. Normally, Lili’s expression was reserved for her age, but what about now? Lili looked no different from other excited peers her age.

Vince presented his gift with a pleased mood.

“How is it? Do you want to go to the magic headquarters with me?”

The answer was already fixed.

Chapter 20 - Outside The Academy #2

Lili nodded at the irresistible words, and Vince immediately handed her the application form to fill in. It was an event that required proof of identity to attend, so Lili spent quite some time trying to recall the name of her great-grandfather on her mother's side. However, she eventually managed to fill in all the blanks.

Vince received the application form from Lili and nodded.

“…Okay, this is fine. Last year, a magician misspelled the name of one of her family members and was dragged out by the guards. So, if you can, it's better to put everything down.”

“Hoo, it is thorough.”

“The magic contest is a symbol of the kingdom. This level of security is justified for this event.”

There were quite a few foreign spies or magicians who tried to sneak into the affairs of the kingdom, so they had to be thorough. Lili checked the application form again; there were no parts she needed to fix.

Lili’s delicate features showed fatigue from spending nearly two hours on the application form, but the conversation wasn’t over yet. Vince smiled at her and said, “Liliana, do you know why I am taking you to the magic contest?”

Lili tried to answer but soon fell silent. Professor Vince wouldn’t ask about obvious things. Perhaps there was something Lili didn’t know or couldn’t guess. Indeed, her reaction was satisfactory as Professor Vince smiled.

“It is important to distinguish between knowing and not knowing, but understanding what you don’t know is the most important thing. You have a talent for the path of a sorceress.”

“Thank you.”

“Then I’ll explain.”

There was a thud as a thick book hit the desk. Lili looked at the familiar cover and soon realized the identity of the book. It was the guidebook that contained all the rules of Bergen Academy. Lili had read the book once when she was admitted to the academy, then she'd stuck it in her dormitory's closet. There was no test on the book, so it was enough to just look through it.

Vince laughed at Lili’s bewildered expression.

“You must be wondering why I brought out this old book. Well, don’t worry. I don’t intend to teach a class on it.”

Then he opened the book and pointed to the corner of one page. Lili unconsciously chased his finger and read the words. It was a recently revised Article 38, Clause 12. Looking at the year, it had been changed approximately 10 years ago.

[Section 38.12. Students of this academy are eligible for graduation after completing three and a half years of studying. However, there is an exception if the student wins a level 3 prize or higher at a contest organized by the Magic Society. The winners can obtain their diploma whenever they want.]

Lili had read it, but she couldn’t understand.

“Professor, this…?”

“You might have guessed already. I don’t think you can obtain anything else from this academy.”

“That…”

Lili stopped because she couldn’t deny it. Vince’s words stabbed straight at the boredom she’d been feeling these days. In fact, Liliana’s theoretical knowledge was already comparable to the professors. This was already the third time she was repeating the third grade, so she couldn’t help getting tired of it.

She could only relieve her boredom briefly with the library books. However, the level of the books in the academy wasn't very high, and she hadn’t been able to find a single magic book over the 4th Circle.

“Additionally, you have become a controversial subject in this academy.”

To Professor Vince, Lili wasn’t a student but a fellow adult.

“Do you remember the professors who tried to expel you? They are people who live for the sake of their pride and authority. Those idiots will never regret their actions. They will just blame the other person.”

“…Ah.”

Lili couldn’t help recalling Professor Bernard. He was a middle-aged man who never looked in Lili’s direction, and sometimes an unknown expression would cross his eyes. Perhaps, malice was growing behind that expression. It was quiet now, but Lili didn’t know what Bernard might do someday.

“It would be better to put some distance between you, rather than get tangled up in something dirty. Anyway, I will soon be going to the capital. If you graduate early, you can practice in an environment better than this place.”

“I understand what you are saying.”

The capital of the Meltor Kingdom, Mana-vil… It was a place with four magic towers and a central magic institute. There was no sorceress on the continent who hadn’t heard about it, and there was nobody who dared not to feel respect for it. Mana-vil was overflowing with all types of artifacts, magic books, and talented magicians…

However, Liliana couldn’t help but ask, “But can I win the contest? I might have the grimoire, but I am still just a 3rd Circle mistress.”

“Well, normally, it would be impossible.” Vince agreed with Lili’s words. “But the story is a little different when it comes to you. Garcia can’t be compared to them, but with your skills, you should be able to deal with 4th Circle magicians. Against another student, you will win.”

“The battle magic division?”

“That’s right. The magic contest has a division where only the assistants of the magicians invited can participate. They are students like you.”

At that moment, Lili had a hunch. ‘Indeed, it is worth a try.’

Even though the difference between the 3rd and 4th Circles was large, Lili’s situation was a bit unusual.

She had the ‘Memorize’ ability and her perception had risen thanks to Alfred’s experience. It was a sensory perception that other magicians could only achieve by spending years or decades on the battlefield. If it had been so beneficial in a spar, she couldn’t imagine what it would be like in a contest.

Vince, who had once been a war magician, must have realized this and made the proposal. If Lili had expert-level experience, then she would be able to overcome her magic power difficulty. Truth be told, if Liliana could use Alfred-style Magic Missiles at will, then she would have no reason to fear 4th Circle magicians.

“I will try it.”

“Well, I can fill in some of the lacking parts.”

As if Vince had been waiting for it, he opened a chest of drawers.

“The Magic Society prohibited the distinction of the original and copies of books 50 years ago. Therefore, distinguishing between an original and a copy can’t be done using an ordinary method. But people are always looking for methods. Do you know what this is?” He laughed and handed over the book to Lili.

“A duplicate can’t be made from another duplicate. So, you will know if you use duplication magic on it. It is a simple and reckless trick, but there are some people who go around collecting original books. For reference, this one is worth 50 gold.”

“Then wouldn’t the original have to be kept separately?”

“It is enough to make a physical copy of the duplicate and then use duplication magic on that copy.”

But in that case, it won’t have the abilities of the ‘original’. It would have the same effect as a copy.

The original and second physical copy can be distinguished because a mark is left when doing this. If any illegal copying takes place without the mark being left, those caught will be severely punished.

The price of a normal magic book was around 1 silver, so this was a huge price. It proved that people had a strong lust for collections. However, Vince didn’t care about such things. He would never have bought this book if it wasn’t something that Liliana needed.

However, Lili’s reaction was more intense than Vince had expected.

“C-Can I appraise this?”

“Of course. This was the deal.”

Lili reached out cautiously and picked up the book on the desk. If this was an original, it likely had a special ability like Alfred’s [Ballistics Magic]. She took a few deep breaths before touching the book with her left hand.

“Appraisal.”

The tongue stuck out and licked the cover of the book.

[Introduction to Elemental Magic]

[This book describes the four elementals in more detail than any other book. It is a book about the relationship between magicians and elementals, how to call and make a contract with elementals, and the concept of elemental magic. The author, Myrdal, has been called the greatest elementalist of the century. She is the only one who has succeeded in calling an elemental king.* Your understanding is very high. (95.4%)* This magic book is rated ‘Rare’.* When consumed, the proficiency of ‘elemental magic’ will increase.* This is the original which was directly written by the author. When consumed, the elemental affinity that suits you will be opened. There is a low chance that you might form a contract with an elemental.]

‘Elemental affinity!’

Liliana’s mouth dropped open as she discovered what she had been hoping for. She didn’t know how many times she’d read the books on elemental magic in the library. [Introduction to Elemental Magic] was a book that she had read many times.

However, it wasn’t the original book, and she had given up on eating it due to having no elemental affinity. Yet Professor Vince was giving her a gift like this?

“This is one book. What is the rating?” Vince murmured in a low voice.

Lili finally realized the meaning of this gift.

One week ago, Lili had confided her secret to Vince and signed a contract with him. It was in order to obtain the infinite wisdom which the owner of Gluttony had available to her.

– Vince Haidel will provide Liliana Miller with magic books or artifacts. – Liliana Miller will give Vince Haidel the right to ask a question and receive an answer.

“It is Rare.”

“Then there are two books left. I’ll give them to you soon.”

It would be either three Rare grade items or one Precious grade. That was the decision which Liliana and Vince had made. The Precious rating was difficult for even Vince to find, but Rare grade items could be obtained through just a little difficulty.

Even so, receiving one book after a week was really very resourceful.

“That’s it for today.”

It seemed like it was over.

Vince picked up the parchment he had laid down and spoke while picking up his pen, “We are departing for the capital in three days, so be ready to leave.”

Chapter 5: Chapter 21-25

Chapter Text

Chapter 21 - Outside The Academy #3

Liliana closed the door to Professor Vince’s laboratory and headed back to her dorm room. There was no need to rush, but she wanted to feed Gluttony the ‘original’ as soon as possible. Maybe a special phenomenon would happen, like when he received Alfred’s memories through [Ballistics Magic].

‘It should be time for Gluttony to wake up.’

He lined up the books on the bed and waited for his sleeping partner to wake up. How long did she wait until…?

-…H-Hungry. Come, feed me.

The hungry Gluttony finally opened her mouth.

[Gluttony has awoken from her sleep and is complaining about an empty stomach.]

[The regular meals have reduced her hunger a lot. There is more room to choose her food. Gluttony will answer one question after eating one book and will immediately fall asleep after eating two books. The remaining time is 1 hour.]

Lili's expression changed subtly as she listened to the guide voice.

After eating ‘Roaring Flames’ and reaching the E rank, Gluttony’s hunger had reduced. The quota of one or two books a day was much lower compared to the five books it had required after waking up for the first time.

Lili might have welcomed the change during her days of secret eating the library books, but that wasn’t the case anymore.

‘If this is the case, won’t I have to be more selective about the books…? Once more seals are released, she might wake up every few days instead of once a day.’

Or she might only want to eat Rare grade magic books as her food…

A sorceress should always calculate all the possibilities to get the best results. Liliana worried about how Gluttony’s changes would affect her and decided to discuss it with Professor Vince next time.

Today, she would focus on [Introduction to Elemental Magic]. Lili shook her head and spread open her palm.

“Come out, eat.”

At those words, the tongue stretched out towards the two books on the quilt. As if it wanted to eat the appetizer before the main meal, the tongue started from [Understanding of Healing Magic] which was next to [Introduction to Elemental Magic].

[‘Understanding of Healing Magic’ has been consumed. Your understanding is very high.]

[Proficiency with the 2nd Circle magic ‘Cure’ has increased. You can heal wounds efficiently.]

A cool breeze blew through her head, and a soft sensation seemed to permeate through her. Liliana understood how to use magic on the blood vessels, muscles, and bones. She knew the tricks and tips which sorceresses at healing clinics used. Now, she could attach sliced-off fingers back on.

However, Gluttony didn’t end there. Next was today’s main dish; [Introduction to Elemental Magic] was sucked into Liliana’s left hand.

Gulp!

Liliana couldn’t help gulping along with Gluttony.

[‘Introduction to Elemental Magic’ has been consumed. Your understanding is very high.]

[Your proficiency in elemental magic has increased significantly.]

[An original book has been consumed. Promoting a connection to Myrdal Herseim… success. Myrdal Herseim has accepted the connection with the user.]

[Connect is starting.]

That’s it! Lili formed a fist when she heard ‘Connect.’ Last time, she had heard the word ‘Synchro.’ This time, a new word had popped out. Lili wondered what the difference was. However, there was no time to think about this question.

Kiiiiing-

“Ack!” Despite her determination, the sharp sound gouged at her head.

There was a feeling of uncertainty, as if her spirit had left her body and was being lifted into the air. She was aware that it was futile to resist, but the fear of looking into the abyss aroused her reluctance.

Was this the feeling of taking a carriage to a marriage meeting?

‘D-Damn…’

Liliana’s pointless resistance ended, and her consciousness fell into the abyss.

Myrdal Herseim was waiting for her.

* * *

Fresh grass, moist air, and a sweet scent…

The warm wind tickled her skin, and she was lying on a bed which felt like it was made of cobwebs. Liliana, who was enjoying the coziness, suddenly opened her eyes.

“Ah!” Lili got up with a startled expression.

The hammock, tied between two trees, swung roughly, but it turned out fine. A moment ago, she had been on the bed of her dormitory, and now, she was in a place like this. The only possible reason for this was that Gluttony had eaten the [Introduction to Elemental Magic].

Lili looked down and saw that she was in her own body.

‘This time, my body hasn’t changed. Is it different from last time?’

It wasn’t Synchro but Connect. She didn’t understand the meaning, but the two words seemed to trigger different phenomenons.

Synchro was assimilation, while Connect was connecting to something. Lili decided to think about the two words in that sense.

It was at this moment that…

“Ah, you are a noisy child.”

A decrepit voice filled with the weight of years spoke out from behind her. Lili looked back hurriedly.

There was an old man with a white beard and long hair. The moment she tried to speak, Liliana realized there was something strange. Her eyes widened, but her body didn’t move.

‘W-What? Why don’t I have a voice?’

Her body became stiff the moment she met the old man’s gaze. No matter how hard she tried, she couldn’t move even a finger. How could the eyes of the old man exert this type of binding force when he didn’t give off any pressure?

The confused Lili continued staring into the old man’s eyes, and she soon realized the reason why.

–Your presence is lacking in front of this grandeur.

The white hair of the old man was like an ice-capped mountain peak, while the shabby body reminded her of the greatest mountain range on the continent. His eyes were clear as the sea and seemed to see right through Lili.

‘T-This person, is he a human…?!’

A magnificent mountain in the shape of a man seemed to be before her. The huge presence was like a weight on Lili’s shoulders.

There was no doubt about the man’s identity. He was the greatest elementalist of the century, Myrdal Herseim. With a pure lineage, the one who opened the door to the elemental world…

He was a genius who would’ve reached the ultimate nirvana if he had lived longer and succeeded in calling an elemental king.

“Hrmm… Let me look at you,” he said in a low voice as his eyes became sunken.

Myrdal’s blue eyes pierced through Liliana Miller. It was with the perception and wisdom that he had acquired as a sorcerer. The eyes of the old man, who had reached the peak in both fields, gazed into Lili’s essence.

Elementals wouldn’t open their hearts to the impure or the false. They only reached out to sincere people. Inevitably, the eyes of an elementalist looked closely at this essence.

After looking at Liliana for a long time, Myrdal opened his mouth. “You don’t know how to burn like fire. You avoid burning yourself and don’t enjoy reckless challenges. A fire elemental would not go well with you.”

It made a lot of sense. Lili was a sorceress who moved with a cold head rather than a hot heart. As Lili grew as a sorceress, she didn’t have a fire-like nature as she’d tried to suppress all impulsive behavior.

“You’re not free like the wind. You are strict on yourself and hate acting without purpose. The wind spirits won’t feel any interest towards you.”

Myrdal saw it correctly. Liliana had always condemned her talent and worked hard to overcome it. Every act which wasted time was a sin, so relaxing was regarded as laziness.

“You’re not as flexible as water. You have defined your life and will move along the set course. That rigidity is certainly wonderful, but the water elementals who always change shape won’t welcome such a person.”

This too made a lot of sense.

Lili had walked the path of a sorceress until the end, even when she was mocked and told to give up. Instead of acknowledging her insufficiency, she added more effort. Despite knowing that it was pointless, she couldn’t give up on such a life.

‘Are you saying that I’m wrong? Is it wrong to not be as hot as fire, as free as the wind, or as flexible as water?’

Lili, who was rejected by three types of elementals, bit her lip with a bitter expression. That bitterness… it was like protesting that she did have talent.

However, Myrdal wasn’t finished.

“But you know how to persevere. No matter how large a rock is, it will someday become sand. The rock has to endure hot lava and have its rough surface smoothed by rain. Fire, wind, and water. Nothing can shake that perseverance.”

Then Myrdal’s mouth, half-obscured by the white beard, rose upwards in a smile. He tapped the floor with the staff in his hand, while Lili was still immobile.

“I will call the elemental that is suitable for your honest perseverance!”

Simultaneously, a bright glow emerged from the end of his staff and brightened the surroundings. Lili blinked unintentionally because of the light, then tears started welling up in her eyes.

‘A young child…?’

The shape of a young child was vaguely visible. It was at least the size of an adult’s palm…?

A small child made of clay floated in the light toward her. Then it hit its head lightly against Liliana’s forehead.

“Hahaha! That child likes you! The child’s name is Mitra, a forgotten ancient elemental.”

Myrdal’s voice was getting further away. Was the connection with her ending? Myrdal’s voice became increasingly faint as Lili’s consciousness faded. Only the tiny dot of soil on her forehead became clearer.

The earth elemental, Mitra…

As the strange bond formed with Lili, her consciousness returned to reality.

[The connection with Myrdal Herseim has been terminated.]

[You have formed a contract with the forgotten earth elemental, ‘Mitra.’]

[Affinity to earth has increased significantly.]

[Gluttony is satisfied with the food she has consumed. Having fed her two books, she falls back into a deep sleep.]

Chapter 22 - Outside The Academy #4

Three days later, Liliana stood by the gates of Bergen Academy in the early morning. Instead of her normal uniform, she wore a casual dress and carried a few large pieces of luggage on her back. If she hadn’t exercised for two months, she wouldn’t have been able to take even a few steps.

‘H-Heavy! I only brought what I needed, but this is still…’

Lili had only brought her clothes and daily necessities. Despite that, her backpacks were thick and bulging.

In order to reach Mana-vil from Bergen, it was said to take 14 days, with 10 days being the fastest. In that time, she had to deliver between 15 to 30 books to Gluttony. If she had known this, she would have learned how to enchant objects with a weight reduction spell. However, she had previously decided to postpone it due to a lack of comprehension.

‘Do I have to ask the professor again?’

Lili dropped her luggage and massaged her stiff shoulders. “Sorry to keep you waiting. I had a lot more to do than I thought.”

Professor Vince showed up in casual clothes he rarely wore. It seemed like the procedure to participate in the magic contest was quite complicated. In recent days, even Lili had found it difficult to meet him.

Vince wiped the sweat off his brow and looked at the luggage Lili had put down. “I forgot to tell you something since I’ve been so deluged with things.”

“What do you mean?”

“It is better to show you directly, rather than talk with my mouth.”

Then Vince took out something.

‘A pouch…?’

It looked like a pouch made of shabby leather. Vince aimed the opening at Lili’s baggage and muttered a word, “Storage!”

Simultaneously, the entrance of the pouch widened, and there was a strange suction. Strangely, the suction didn’t touch the air or the other objects. It just sucked up the designated target—Lili’s luggage. The scene of a backpack 10 times the size of the pouch it was being sucked into… just didn’t seem real.

Lili was amazed as she grasped the identity of the pouch, “Space pocket!”

As Vince put the space pocket away, he agreed, “This item is famous in many ways. It is also convenient.” Indeed, if there was a space pocket, then she didn’t need to carry her baggage around. It was a high grade artifact which could carry as many things as needed.

‘What is the rating of that space pocket?’ Lili wanted to ask, but postponed it as Vince walked ahead.

“Time is a little tight. We can talk while moving.”

“I understand.”

The two walked through the main gates and headed towards the city at a fast pace. At first, they walked silently, but then Vince, who was a few steps ahead, turned back and asked, “Liliana, can you show me the elemental that you made a contract with?”

An ancient elemental… Vince majored in archaeology, so he would naturally find it attractive. He couldn’t hide the overwhelming curiosity in his eyes. This was an incurable disease for a magician. The usual coldness was gone from his eyes, leaving him with bright eyes like those of a child's.

Lili laughed lightly and talked to the girl inside her, ‘Mitra.’ The sleeping girl opened her eyes at her call.

“Ohh…!” A cry of admiration emerged from Vince’s mouth.

It was because the lump of dirt at Lili’s feet had changed into the shape of a little girl. Her eyes and nose were vague. However, a general spirit could barely take the image of a beast, let alone a human. This was only possible for upper-ranked elementals.

Yet the elemental, Mitra, became a human figure as soon as she’d made a contract with Lili.

“Is it possible to talk with her?” Vince asked in a trembling voice.

If it was possible to communicate, then Mitra’s potential was almost the same as an elemental king. However, Lili shook her head with a regretful expression. “I’ve tried talking to her.”

Mitra felt Lili’s gaze and said, [Huing?] It sounded like the cry of a puppy.

“I can only hear this sound.”

“Do you know what it means?”

“Well… it is a little subtle.”

Lili focused on the feeling which was being passed to her from Mitra. The contract with the elemental was a connection of their souls. It was a simple matter to read each other’s surface thoughts, but the situation would be overwhelming if the elemental was more mature.

However, Liliana soon opened her eyes and clicked her tongue. “It feels like I am dealing with a child who doesn’t know how to speak yet. There are only simple words like good, no, I don’t understand.”

“But communication itself is possible. Very interesting.”

Unlike Lili, Vince’s eyes shone. It was different from the intermediate and low-grade elementals who only passively followed their contractor’s will. Vince gave advice to Lili, who was holding Mitra in her arms, “Call her often to talk. An ancient elemental is an individual spirit, so the exchanges it has with its contractor is a great way to grow.”

“She just whined about being called continuously.”

“Hoh, there is already a self-consciousness!”

Vince was amazed again and eventually wrote down things about Mitra in his notebook.

There were a few more things he would like to ask. Where would he get a more interesting study material? Talking to Lili for a few days was much more beneficial than years of research at Bergen Academy. A big smile, which didn’t seem to suit Vince, was on his face thanks to his disciple.

“Professor, do you mind if I ask you one thing?” This time, Lili had a question. She waited until Vince finished writing in the notebook and asked, “How are we getting to Mana-vil? I know that the current transportation arrangements won’t work.”

The west side of Bergen contained the mountain range and toward the north was the Moya River. Thanks to this, invasion from other lands could be avoided easily. However, the journey to Mana-vil, to the northwest of Bergen, would be compromised in several ways.

On the assumption that the horse-drawn carriage didn’t rest, it could take anywhere between 10 days to a month. In order to participate in the magic contest, they had to arrive in 10 days.

“Well, don’t worry about that. I thought about it in advance.”

However, Vince smiled leisurely and kept moving. “There are many people leaving for Mana-vil Capital during this time. Tourists, magicians, foreigners from another kingdom… Do you know who values this period of time the most?”

Lili was puzzled by the unexpected question, but she soon reached the answer that Vince wanted. “…Merchants?”

“That is correct. The number of people will be 10 times more than usual, and there will be magicians with thick wallets. Merchants who can smell money won’t miss such an opportunity. They will try to get as much profit as possible.”

It was no exception for the merchants of Bergen. They ended up creating a new path through the mountain range in order to shorten the travel time. Vince was thinking of using that.

“I’ve used it a few times in the past. It is rare for individuals to use that path, and normally only upper-ranked companies can enter. There are several monster dens, and it is also haunted by bandits.”

“I guess it is fast enough to accept that risk.”

“As I recall, it took me around a week. Compared to conventional travel methods, it is twice as fast.”

Merchants, who realized the idea that time was money, couldn’t ignore such a path. A simple calculation was that double the speed equaled double the profit. Threats such as monsters and bandits were easily taken care of by hiring mercenaries to escort them. The money earned was greater than what they paid, so the upper-ranked companies almost always took this path.

Lili saw a procession in the distance. Their destination must be Mana-vil because she counted close to 30 wagons. There were also at least 100 mercenaries resting nearby.

Then the moment when the two people approached the procession…

“Oh! You came!” A middle-aged man in a tunic suddenly popped out of the procession. He was a big figure in the company, but his attitude was like a peasant who hadn’t seen a noble before. The man bowed toward Vince, who looked impassive as usual.

“There is no better luck than having Professor join us!”

“I should be thanking you, Boss Gordon.”

“Hahaha, you can relax! By the way, is this your disciple?”

As Vince nodded, Gordon grabbed a merchant passing by and gave him instructions. “Prepare a carriage and bring it here. These two are precious guests and shouldn’t be disrespected.”

“Yes, I understand!”

Looking at his attitude, Lili realized the reason for the hospitality—5th Circle master, Vince Haidel. In other words, Vince’s presence was equivalent to 100 or more mercenaries. Being a powerful magician in itself was a precious identity…

And Liliana Miller would be one as well.

Chapter 23 - Night In The Nadun Mountain Ranges #1 Not long after the two people joined, the massive procession began to move. The sight of 30 wagons and a few hundred people moving together was really spectacular. Dust rose up from the earth like a cloud, accompanied by the sound of mercenaries marching. “Then I will be going now. If you need anything, please look for me straight away. I’ll come running immediately.” “Thanks for your consideration.” “Haha, no problem. Please relax!” Gordon maintained the respectful attitude until the end as he bowed and then moved to the front of the procession. He was a model example of a reputable merchant who refrained from extreme flattery. Even though Liliana was wary and vigilant against other people, Gordon left a good impression on her.

Vince stroked his seat a few times and nodded. ‘…A good carriage. He is resourceful to be capable of preparing such a carriage in advance. After a few years, Gordon may become a key figure in this company.’ The carriage Gordon offered to the two was one which would only be arranged for VIP guests. It hardly shook while traveling on the steep mountain trail, and the blanketed floor gave off a soft warmth. Additionally, the curtains hanging over the elaborately carved windows were able to give some shade. It was just like a traveling inn room.

‘I didn’t think I would be able to see the Nadun Mountain Ranges in this way…’ As they left the academy, Liliana looked out the window with a feeling of excitement. The people of Meltor Kingdom knew the harshness of the Nadun Mountain Ranges. It was a land where numerous groups of monsters fought. In the deepest parts of the mountains, there were many dangerous things which would cause even famous adventurers to die. This massive procession was merely passing through the outskirts, never going near the depths.

However, Lili’s interest soon faded. ‘Apart from the thickness of the vegetation, it is just a normal mountain.’ All types of strange creatures grew in the depths. There were no such things in the outskirts where the massive procession was moving. She lost interest in the procession and watched the spectacular sight of the mercenaries climbing up the mountain for a bit. There was nothing much for Lili to see, so she soon turned her attention to something else again.

“Mitra.” The girl answered her call like she had been waiting. [Huing!] It seemed like she was in a good mood. Mitra loved all the soil around her as she spun round and round! She ran around every corner of the carriage. Lili laughed as she watched her and extended a finger unconsciously. [Huung.] Mitra clung to her finger. The moist texture of the soil was unpleasant, but her behavior was so cute that she left it alone. As Lili's right hand gently stroked her head, she swung herself on her finger. She doubted if this would be helpful like Professor Vince said, but at least she wouldn’t be bored. Thus, Liliana took the time to play with Mitra while the carriage headed to Mana-vil.

* * *

In the end, the procession didn’t encounter any obstacles and the sky gradually turned dim. The people, who had climbed the steep mountain trail all day, took out pots and dishes to make dinner, pushing away the cool evening breeze with a campfire. Thanks to Vince, Lili was also treated as a VIP and was able to eat stew and a few pieces of soft bread. ‘Isn’t it quite a treat for eating outside? Indeed, merchants won’t go around chewing on things like dried sardines.’

Eating was one of the most important things on a long-distance trip. Even if the purpose was nutrition, a meal which didn’t have a minimum of taste would just disturb the people’s minds and bodies. A warm and delicious meal didn’t just alleviate physical fatigue but mental fatigue as well. The group which realized this faster than anyone else and devised a solution was a high-ranked company.

After finishing the satisfactory meal, Lili looked at the head of the procession and muttered, “Hoo, I feel sorry that I am more comfortable than the professor.” Vince had gone to install alarm magic near the campsite after his meal. It was also possible for Lili, but the reliability of a 5th Circle alarm compared to a 3rd Circle alarm was like the difference between heaven and earth. The practical effect would differ significantly depending on the level.

As a result, Lili was left alone with nothing to do. ‘Well, it isn’t necessary for me to do anything.’ Rather than returning to the boring carriage, she called Mitra and set her down on the ground. Mitra cocked her head hesitantly for a moment, before sitting down and using her hands to play with the dirt. The soil touched by her hand became soft or hard and turned into her desired shape. This was possible because Mitra was an earth elemental. Mitra had just completed the fifth of her small earth carriages when…

‘-Uh?!’ A cold chill ran down the back of Lili's neck suddenly. “Detect Evil!” It was a magic to detect enemies. A sorceress of the 3rd Circle could detect enemies up to 50 meters away. So, with Lili at the center, a wave of magic power spread out over 50 meters. Lili ignored the confusion of mercenaries around her and focused on analyzing the results of the magic wave. ‘…It didn’t catch anything? That is impossible!’

Alfred’s perception was still predicting the approach of enemies. She couldn’t tell where it was coming from, but the chill which hit her neck was freezing. It was proof that a threat was approaching. Lili thought about where she’d gone wrong. Detect Evil was a magic which sensed the enemy on the surface. Even if an enemy magician neutralized the magic, it couldn’t hide the fact that someone existed. ‘No, wait a minute.’ “It can’t be…!” Lili’s eyes fell to the ground where Mitra was playing. “Mitra! Go into the ground!” [Hoing!] As soon as she gave the order, Mitra instantly plunged into the ground. While she sank into the ground like it was water, she showed Lili the landscape under the ground. The connection of their souls was a strong bond, so it wasn’t hard to share audio and visual.

Lili's and Mitra’s vision captured the enemy. ‘Hobgoblins?!’ Creatures with dark blue skin and ugly faces were coming up through a tunnel in the ground. The axes in their hands indicated that they weren’t friendly. The headcount was approximately 20-30 enemies. It was a force which could do considerable damage if they did a surprise attack in the rear.

“Professor, I have to tell Professor Vince…!” Liliana reflexively turned her gaze and saw a scene of flames rising in the front of the procession. Kwaang! There was an intense wave of magic power! This was a spell possible for 5th Circle magicians. The head of the procession was probably also being attacked by enemies. In this situation, it might cause unnecessary confusion for Lili to try and contact Vince now. Additionally, there was no time left. The hobgoblins in the tunnel were 5 meters below the surface. The time remaining was less than 15 seconds. Lili only had one option remaining. ‘I have to respond on my own!’

Preparing her mind, Liliana took deep breaths and shouted like she had never done before, “O-h-h-h-h!!” She hadn’t enhanced her voice with magic, but the desperate yell was enough to reach the mercenaries near her. “W-W-What?!” “Ooh, what a surprise!” “What is that girl suddenly doing?”

However, Lili just dropped her palm near the ground where the hobgoblins were coming up. Now, it was 4 meters—no, 3 meters. If she didn’t adjust her timing properly, chances were that she would fail. Nevertheless, Lili didn’t worry that she would fail. Instead, she concentrated on using elemental magic through Mitra. ‘Right now!’ “[Turn into mud!]” The advantage of elemental magic was that she didn’t need a magic formula; she just needed a clear image to get results. After accepting Lili’s power, Mitra naturally transformed the surrounding area into mud. This was a disaster for the hobgoblins about to come out of the tunnel.

Kurruk? Kwieeeek! Kwuaaack! Kyaak! Kuwaaaack! Some of them slammed their heads into the mud, while others got their waists stuck, and some hobgoblins only managed to get their heads out. However, all the hobgoblins stuck in the mud were furious.

That said, Liliana wasn’t done. “[Stiff like a stone!]” Her magic power swept the ground once again, and the mud solidified. It was just a temporary phenomenon, but the power was great. The hobgoblins screamed as the ground hardened into grey clay, and they became stuck. The ones who were hardened at the top slumped down.

Lili wiped the sweat off her face and shouted at the mercenaries standing around her, “What are you doing? Kill them now!” “A-Ah!” “What is going on?” They lived on the battlefield, so they soon realized the situation. It was currently a good opportunity. The hobgoblins, which had their heads or upper bodies exposed, were killed, just like crops being harvested. Halberds broke the hobgoblins’ heads, while others were smashed to death.

In an instant, the 30 hobgoblins from the tunnel had been wiped out. However, the chill Lili felt hadn’t disappeared yet. Pew pew puet—If it wasn’t for her extreme concentration, she wouldn’t have noticed the sound. Lili turned in the direction of the sound and saw something familiar. ‘Arrows!’

The hobgoblins were monsters who used tools like humans and also attacked tactically. If Lili hadn’t responded to the ambush, then many mercenaries would’ve died from the previous attack. This was why hobgoblins were troublesome and dangerous monsters. They stole loot from humans and used them to attack humans. In her head, she recalled Alfred’s memories. –The speed is normal, with a wooden shaft and metal tip. If this was the case, the arrows could be stopped without much difficulty. Together with that intuition, Lili instantly created a wide-area wind barrier. There was no need to stop it with armor. She just needed to affect the trajectory to reduce the power of the arrows. After encountering a headwind, the power of the projectiles would fall by half.

“Aerial Defender!” The evening breeze passing by lent a hand. Strong winds were helpful in this situation. Just a slight change in direction could reduce the threat of the arrow. The arrows affected by the headwind eventually fell to the ground before they reached the procession. Lili was satisfied with the results, but her eyes narrowed as she gazed in the direction of the arrows. ‘…They are coming.’

The hobgoblins, hiding in the shadows, started to move after knowing that two ambushes had failed. In the darkness beyond the campfire, eerie shrieks and red eyes could be seen. During the night in the Nadun Mountain Ranges, a full-fledged battle began.

**Chapter 24 - Night In The Nadun Mountain Ranges #2**

Meanwhile, at the head of the procession, an entirely different scene was unfolding.

The number of hobgoblins at the front was incomparable to those at the rear. It was difficult to measure the number of hobgoblins appearing in the darkness, and they charged forward while equipped with armor and weapons.

Kuwaaaack! Kieeek! Kiyaaak!

Around 10 minutes after that…

Pasak!

Vince stepped on a lump of charcoal at his feet with a cold expression. Few traces were left of the hobgoblins who had just been attacking. The only thing left behind was the melted metal from their armor.

The imposing figure of one man was standing over the traces. There were over 100 traces struck together, which meant at least 100 hobgoblins had been killed in 10 minutes.

‘T-This is a 5th Circle master…!’

Gordon’s eyes were wide with astonishment as he looked at Vince.

He’d thought he understood the significance of the existence of a magician, but the scene Vince had just shown was much more than he had ever imagined. Gordon clearly realized why it wasn’t knights but magicians who were said to dominate the battlefield.

Above all else, the fearsome thing wasn’t the horror created by the flames.

“How trivial.”

The magician who had turned 100 hobgoblins into chunks of charcoal was the terrifying thing.

Even though they were hobgoblins and not people, Vince had casually burned 100 of them to death. Thanks to that, Vince and the others had survived, but the mercenaries couldn’t help gulping with expressions which didn’t hide their horror.

No, in a way, this was Vince’s essence.

He had the image of a good teacher at the academy, but the number of humans Vince had killed on the battlefield couldn’t be counted. The power of a 5th Circle war magician, especially a fire war magician, was literally at the level of a siege weapon. Over the decades of his life, Vince had killed more than 100 people in one battle.

At one time, he had been called, ‘Destruction by Fire’ or ‘Fire Killer Vince.’

“Gordon.”

“Huh? Ah, ah, yes!” Gordon was surprised at the sudden call and barely replied.

“Send some people to the rear. Perhaps the hobgoblins also hit that area. It looks like they have responded properly, but there might be more than one commander.”

Vince wanted to go to the rear, but if he left his current location, the whole front lines would be in danger.

The hobgoblins had already been defeated, but there was still the commander. If Vince left without finishing off the commander, he would be leaving behind deadly consequences. The defeated hobgoblins would evolve into more cunning and vicious enemies.

Standing there was a hobgoblin shaman holding a staff.

“…Is it an artifact?”

It was a wooden staff with a purple crystal embedded in it. Despite the coarse workmanship, the level of magic power coming from it was significant. Perhaps the staff was what allowed the hobgoblin to withstand his fire.

Vince hadn’t expected to find such a good gift in this place.

“I guess I better hurry.”

He could feel that the waves of magic power in the rear were becoming more intense. The sound of metal screaming didn’t stop. If a commander-level enemy appeared in the rear, then Liliana would suffer.

Vince let go of the force which had been restrained due to the surrounding people.

Clack!

As soon as his fingers moved, a terrible fire pillar emerged from the ground.

* * *

The flames at the front were so warm that they could even be felt in the rear. Of course, it was possible that Lili was deluding herself, but it was still a spectacular scene.

Lili, who had just aimed a Fire Bolt at a hobgoblin’s head, looked at the front.

“Wow, it seems like a real mess is happening over there.”

Fire-based magic was considered to be the best in a large army. The shockwaves generated by the explosion would burst the intestines of those who came in direct contact with it, while the aftermath of the flames and high heat would damage the lungs.

If a Fireball from the 3rd Circle was that powerful, there was no need to talk about the 4th or 5th Circle.

‘Blaze Shell… no, Flare Burst. If I was right next to the professor, then I would be roasted right now.’

Lili clicked her tongue and fired a Lightning Bolt at a hobgoblin who was preparing to attack the back of a mercenary. The hobgoblin was hit by the lightning bolt and twitched before falling to the ground. For enemies which were creatures, lightning magic was extremely effective. Lili realized it again as she used her magic power.

‘However, Lightning Bolt consumes too much magic power. I can’t use a Fireball in this situation where it is a melee.’

She didn’t have enough magic power to keep using single-attack spells, while there was a possibility that her allies might be affected if she used a wide-area spell. Inexperienced battle magicians often didn’t know how to act in this situation, but Lili moved without much hesitation.

If it was a melee, she would take advantage of it.

“Shock Bolt,” as Lili spoke in a loud voice, eight lightning arrows appeared.

Their strength was far less than Lightning Bolt, making it hard to even catch a rat. It was a magic which students forgot about after learning it.

However, this was enough.

Paijijik!

The eight Shock Bolts aimed towards the hobgoblins. The magic was slower than natural lightning, but it was at a speed which the hobgoblins couldn’t avoid. Additionally, they were holding swords which attracted the lightning.

Kiruruk?! Kiyaaak?

Static rose all over the bodies of the hobgoblins. An electrocuted body would temporarily lose control, with pain and instincts momentarily paralyzed. Of course, it was only for a few seconds, but that was enough.

“What? Why did I get a bruise all of a sudden?”

“Get lost!”

It created a gap for the mercenaries fighting them. The hobgoblins, who suddenly stopped moving, had their heads cut off or necks sliced, and fell to the ground.

Some of the mercenaries knew it was due to Lili’s help and raised their thumbs. Lili also gave a thumbs up and used Mitra or Ignite to help the mercenaries fighting the hobgoblins.

As this continued, the balance between the two groups began to crumble, and the humans gained the advantage.

‘It is almost over.’

Lili took a moment to recover as she looked at the hobgoblins, whose number had been reduced by more than half. The mercenaries had few casualties except for a few unfortunate ones. Those who were injured took a moment to bandage their wounds before running back into the battle.

If this continued, the situation would be cleaned up in less than 30 minutes. However, the moment she put her mind at ease…

Kwaang!

The reason Lili avoided the blow was thanks to pure luck and a sense of urgency. Lili, who had rolled forward reflexively, stood up and looked at the place where she had been standing.

The ground was cracked and her skin irritated from the shock wave. If it had been a direct hit, it was obvious that her bones and flesh would’ve burst.

“Keuk, this… spear?!”

It was a spear… a spear entirely made of metal! The weight alone made it hard to swing, so how could a hobgoblin throw it with the same speed as an arrow? If it had been blocked with a shield, the spear would have penetrated the body through the shield.

Liliana held her trembling arms close to her body and looked in the direction from which the spear had been thrown.

In that direction, a figure appeared.

Kuwaaaaack―!

As the figure ran out of the forest, an axe flashed and sliced apart two bodies in front of him. The bodies weren’t cut but torn apart. As the upper halves of the two mercenaries fell to the ground, one mercenary barely managed to block the swinging axe with his shield.

“M-Monster!”

“Killing Jones in one shot…?”

“Hobgoblin chief!”

The scream revealed the identity of the enemy.

‘Chief…! This guy has appeared…’

Lili knew it as well.

Hobgoblin chief… A chief was someone who led at least 100 people, with many presiding over thousands of people. Simply being superior in leadership or intelligence wouldn’t allow them to become a chief. As always, the world of the wild turned to the law of the strong.

The chief had to be the strongest in the group.

Kururuk, kuraaaack!

The chief picked up the spear he’d thrown and pointed it at Lili while holding the axe in his other hand.

It seemed like Lili was his target. This meant that he knew about the existence of a magician. As if he had no desire to escape, the hobgoblin chief held the spear boldly like he would throw it at any time.

This couldn’t be avoided.

Lili sensed this and withdrew her magic power instead of raising it. It would be good if she didn’t have to fight, but if there was no exit, she would need to make sure to win against the opponent.

Alfred’s memories pushed at her, saying she would have to deal with this enemy.

“Come!”

Kaaaak!

As a cold wind blew, the magician and monster ran toward each other.

**Chapter 25 - Night In The Nadun Mountain Ranges #3**

The strength of a sorceress lay in her ability to easily overpower foes with her magical firepower from a safe distance. Even war magicians trained in martial arts would become headless bodies the moment they got into close range with knights. The same applied to the hobgoblin chief, who possessed greater physical abilities than humans.

However, Liliana ran forward first.

‘If I retreat, I will die!’

A naive sorceress would’ve stepped back and died. Instead of ignoring the advice of her senses, Lili gritted her teeth and charged. Backing away was absolutely not a wise choice.

Lili only took five steps before she was within the range of the chief’s spear. No, the chief wouldn’t be able to kill her now by throwing the spear. However, Lili wouldn’t be able to defeat the spear head-on with 3rd Circle magic. Even if she avoided the spear, the axe would slice off her head.

“Haste!” The acceleration magic wrapped around Lili’s body. Her movements were faster, and the ugly face of the hobgoblin chief was soon right in front of her.

The chief was holding the axe over his head like he would bring it down at any moment. Lili had only exercised for two months, and her speed was only slightly faster, so it was a blow which couldn’t be avoided.

She called out to Mitra while sliding, “Now!”

At the same time, the right leg of the hobgoblin chief moved, and the balance of his body collapsed. Mitra had penetrated the ground and created a pit at the chief’s feet. It was only 30cm deep, but thanks to that, the axe hit empty air.

Huoong!

As Lili listened to the sound of air blowing above her head, she aimed at the side of the hobgoblin chief.

“Fireball!”

The fireball got a direct hit to the chief’s side.

Kwaang!

The shock waves caused by the explosion made Lili take a few steps back. Usually, it would’ve ended here for the hobgoblins, but it wouldn’t be a fatal wound for the chief. Lili stared at the grey smoke emerging from the center.

‘Damn, if his head was exposed, then I would’ve used the Magic Bullet.’

Alfred-style Magic Missile, also known as Magic Bullet, would’ve penetrated the hobgoblin chief’s skin without any difficulty. However, the lethal force was exerted only when it hit the vital points.

The skin of a monster was much tougher than a human’s, and their body structure was also different. So, she needed to hit the right place for a fatal wound. Unfortunately, she had never read a book about the hobgoblin’s body.

So, she had used Fireball instead of Magic Bullet.

Kuwaaaah!

The chief roared with a mixture of pain and anger from within the smoke. Fireball had hit the chief’s skin, and the sizzling was painful to watch. Nevertheless, the hobgoblin’s combat power was still going strong.

“Fireball is insufficient,” Lili muttered as she saw the chief’s state.

In the 3rd circle and below, Fireball was the magic with the strongest firepower. If it wasn’t effective, then Lili only had two choices left… two means of attack to overcome that defense.

‘Blaze Shell or Magic Bullet.’

The first was dismissed. Lili was able to use Blaze Shell as a one-time ability after eating ‘Roaring Flames,’ but the preparation took too long. She would’ve died ten times by the time she managed to gather the magic power and chant the spell.

It would be a different story if the other mercenaries tied up the hobgoblin chief during that time, but…

‘Hoo, I was wrong to expect a lot.’

The mercenaries had retreated after seeing the difference in skill and were taking care of the hobgoblins instead. No matter how good the money was, it would be no use if they died. The mercenaries had no desire to confront the hobgoblin chief when it was likely that they would die. Rather, it was fortunate they hadn’t escaped and were instead blocking the other hobgoblins.

“…Okay, I will try it once.”

Lili stared at the hobgoblin chief’s red eyes and gathered magic power in her arms. She only had two chances.

If she shot with all her power to penetrate the hobgoblin chief’s defense, she would only be able to use the magic twice. It would be different if she was Alfred, but this was the limit for Lili, who hadn’t completely mastered the magic yet.

The hobgoblin chief was panting, while Liliana Miller gathered magic power in her arms. The confrontation between the two beings was suddenly broken.

Kurwaaak!

The hobgoblin chief ran out of patience and attacked.

Swaeeek!

He charged with his spear and tried to pierce Lili’s body with it. If Lili hadn’t moved back hurriedly, then she would’ve been skewered like a chicken. This was followed up with a slash from the axe. It was obvious that the axe had enough power to break down a huge log.

“Mitra!”

Mitra responded to Lili’s call and made a pit under the chief’s feet like before.

Kuruk, kururuk!

Instead of wielding the axe, the hobgoblin chief jumped over the pit. Then he scoffed at Lili. The anger filling the chief’s eyes disappeared. Despite the pain, he was cunning and knew how to use sly tricks. He hadn’t forgotten about the trap he’d once fallen into.

As he thought that, Lili sneered.

Puk!

Another pit suddenly appeared. This time, it was at Lili’s feet instead of under the hobgoblin.

Huoong!

As the axe missed Lili, who had suddenly fallen down, confusion filled the face of the hobgoblin chief. While lying on the ground, which had become soft thanks to Mitra, Lili pointed her index finger at the chief’s face. At this distance, the chief wouldn’t be able to avoid the Magic Bullet.

A blue flash launched from Lili’s fingertip.

Piyuuuong!

The extremely compressed magic power broke through the wall of sound and tore apart the wind. The power was enough to penetrate armor and turn thick leather into a piece of cloth. The flash reached the head of the hobgoblin chief.

‘Hit!’

It wasn’t unreasonable to feel confident. The blow was precisely timed. However, perhaps due to the wild nature or a warrior’s instincts, the chief’s axe moved desperately and blocked the flash.

Kakang!

Pieces of the axe scattered, and the hobgoblin chief was pushed back with a hole in his forehead. Despite the blood splattering on Lili’s face, she got up hurriedly and looked at where the hobgoblin chief was.

The chief had already gotten up and grabbed his wounded forehead.

“Dammit, too shallow!”

The wound was too shallow. The flash had faded away before piercing the skull. It was because quite a bit of power had been consumed to break the axe. With this, Lili only had one shot of Magic Bullet remaining. It would end with the next attack.

Kuruk, kururururu…

Liliana’s Magic Bullet was too threatening, so the chief didn’t dare to approach. Rather, he grasped the spear and kept swinging it. He moved swiftly to the left and right, not leaving any gaps. Lili wasn’t confident about hitting a target moving at such high speed.

In the end, the narrow gap widened to a greater distance than it had been at the beginning.

‘That posture…!’

The chief’s arm was flexed like a bow, and the spear was pulled back like an arrow. It was the typical posture of someone preparing to throw the spear. A fearsome blow which would threaten Liliana’s life was about to be used again.

Lili raised her right arm, which still had one Magic Bullet remaining.

Hwiiiing!

A chilly wind blew past as the two beings aimed for each other’s lives. The tension was intense, and even the mercenaries and hobgoblins became breathless as they watched the confrontation. The winning side would gain the advantage… Everybody instinctively understood this fact.

So, it was no wonder that the hobgoblin chief moved first.

Kuraaaaaah-!

The speed at which he rushed was like the wind. At that speed, the distance would be narrowed down in five seconds or less. Lili’s spine grew damp with tension. However, the chief understood the horror of the Magic Bullet and jumped into the air.

‘He’s coming!’

Lili had planned this, but she couldn’t help feeling nervous. Even if she had Alfred’s memories, this was still her first battle. The vivid smell of blood and widespread killing intent tickled her nerves. However, a sorceress fought with her head, not her body. Lili pulled out the card she had prepared.

‘Memorize. All Slots Open.’

The three magic spells, which had previously been stored, were now used at the same time.

“Rise! Walls of Earth!”

The spear couldn’t be blocked by one layer, and two layers were still insufficient. If that was the case, she would block it with three layers. Earth Wall, the 3rd Circle defense magic, was used three times. It was further enhanced by her contract with Mitra, turning the Earth Wall completely solid.

The iron spear struck down on the triple barrier.

Kwaaaaang!

The outermost barrier broke. After that, the second barrier started crumbling down. Finally, the last and thickest barrier blocked the fierce momentum of the spear.

Kwajik!

The spear seemed like it was going to pierce through to Lili behind the barrier, but then it stopped.

Liliana inserted her finger through a crack in the barrier and said, “I got you.”

Her sharp eyes didn’t miss the target which was still in the air. It was different from the ground where the chief could move easily. No animal could move freely through the air without wings. At least, that was the case for the hobgoblins. The same was true for the chief.

A second flash penetrated through the darkness of the sky.

Piiing!

The hobgoblin chief crossed his arms in front of his face to block it somehow, but the Magic Bullet wouldn’t be stopped by such a clumsy thing. The blue flash lit up the two arms and the head behind it.

Then the body which lost its life fell to the ground.

Kuuong!

There was a loud noise, and a pit formed around the body. It was close to 2 meters deep, showing the weight of the corpse.

Lili placed her foot on the body of the hobgoblin chief and threw her head back. Then she raised her clenched fist.

“Ohhhhhhh!” The mercenaries who witnessed her victory cheered.

The remaining hobgoblins soon realized they’ve been defeated and fled to the forest, leaving only the corpses of the hobgoblins behind.

Lili’s first battle in the Nadun Mountain Ranges ended spectacularly.

Chapter 6: Chapter 26-50

Chapter Text

Chapter 26 - Mana-Vil Capital #1 (End Of Book 1)

The raid on the first night was really fierce, but the damage was less than expected. Hundreds of the hobgoblins had been turned into charcoal due to Vince’s flames, while Liliana’s appropriate actions had taken care of the ambush in the rear. Her merit was especially big since the chief had died.

After that raid, nothing had occurred. Was it because they repelled the hobgoblins who ruled the whole area? Thanks to their weapons being soaked in the blood of the hobgoblins, monsters such as goblins, kobolds, and direwolves didn’t dare charge toward the procession. There were a few trolls who attempted an attack, but they were soon butchered by the bloodthirsty mercenaries.

'Speaking of which, can’t a troll’s blood be used as a raw ingredient for potions? It’s no wonder they fought harder against the trolls than the hobgoblins.’

There was no need for Vince and Liliana to interfere. No, the mercenaries were likely to be angry if the magicians interfered. Fire was most effective in killing a troll, but the raw blood couldn’t be obtained. There would be many complaints if they went and burned the trolls with a Fireball.

Therefore, Lili was staring out the window when she saw someone on a horse approach their carriage. The horse had a glossy brown mane, and there was only one person in the procession who would ride such a horse. It was Gordon, the general manager of this procession. He approached without hesitation and praised the two people, “This time, I really survived thanks to the two of you! If the professor hadn’t accompanied me, I would’ve suffered enormous damage. At least half the procession would’ve been wiped out! The professors of Bergen Academy really have great skills.”

“Thank you.”

“And your disciple as well.”

Gordon bowed his head to Lili as well as Vince. The leader of such a large procession was bowing to a 3rd Circle sorceress, but it was appropriate treatment after Lili’s actions. Liliana had killed a hobgoblin chief, the one who led the attack from the Surprising River village. Depending on the size of the group, the strength of the hobgoblin chief was at least a C rank, making them tough opponents for 4th Circle magicians. If Liliana hadn’t stopped the chief, the rear of the procession would’ve been destroyed.

However, a 3rd Circle sorceress had defeated a hobgoblin chief in a one-on-one match…? If it hadn’t been for the mercenaries saying the same thing, Gordon wouldn’t have believed it. Still, Gordon’s mind was fairly flexible as he was an excellent merchant. He was convinced about Liliana’s value, despite not truly understanding.

“I can’t repay this favor with just my mouth, so I’ve personally prepared something to repay you. My conscience will be more comfortable if you both receive it.”

“Hmmm, if you say so…”

“Ah, you will accept it?”

Vince nodded, and Gordon took out a box he had placed on his saddle. The metal box had chains and a lock wrapped around it, making the item seem quite valuable. Gordon took out a key from his pocket and unlocked it. After the chains were released, the box opened with a rumbling sound.

Inside it was a crystal shining strangely. It was a ball which occasionally changed colors, turning from blue to red. When Lili saw it, she couldn’t help asking doubtfully, “This…?”

There were many encyclopedias in the library about magic stones, but this was the first time she had seen such a strange ball. However, Gordon didn’t give a satisfactory answer. “I’m sorry, but I don’t know. It is something that the Magic Society has been searching for these days, but since the quantity is too low, this company could only obtain a few. I am hoping that it will be helpful to both of you.”

“Can we take such a precious thing?” Vince said as he looked at it closely. At the positive reply, Gordon nodded with a bright expression. If he could form a relationship with a magician by using this unknown crystal, it would be a few times more profitable than selling it.

“Of course! If you weren’t here, I might have lost everything. This is under my sole discretion.”

“Then… I really appreciate it.”

“Hahaha! Now my mind can feel at ease! Ah, would you like to return with us after the magic contest is over? I’ll provide a better carriage than the one you currently have.”

“Well, okay.”

After exchanging a few more courtesies, Gordon returned to the front of the procession with a brighter look than before. From his standpoint, he had been able to prevent the hobgoblins’ attack without much damage. He had also been able to form a relationship with a strong magician. With these, his evaluation within the company would increase greatly. Therefore, Gordon rode off in a good mood.

However, Vince made a noise of derision as he picked up the crystal. “This is why ignorance is truly scary. That merchant didn’t know what he was carrying.”

“Professor, do you know what this is?”

“…I’ve seen it a few times in the north. Technically speaking, this isn’t a crystal. Sometimes plants that absorb the blood of monsters will make berries filled with magic power. This one, the Magic Society calls it, ‘Monster Berry.’” Vince explained as he placed the crystal back in the box and locked it with the key he received from Gordon. Then he placed it in his space pocket with swift movements.

“Monster Berries tempt nearby monsters with its fragrance and will strengthen the monster who eats it. The hobgoblins on the first night probably came for this.”

No matter how hard it was to climb the Nadun Mountain Ranges, such a large group of monsters wouldn’t be living on the outskirts. The monsters were well aware of the damage they would suffer if they neared human territory. The hobgoblins were more cunning than other monsters, so they wouldn’t have been unaware of this fact.

The reason why the hobgoblins had carried out such an unreasonable attack was now revealed. Vince touched his chin and muttered in an interested tone, “I remember it as an object which use was unknown… Maybe a use for it might have been discovered recently.”

“Discovered?”

“The gifts that I will give you may increase by one.”

‘Gifts?’ Lili stared at him with a puzzled expression.

At that moment, someone shouted from outside the carriage, “It is the capital! I see Mana-vil Capital!”

Lili might be a sorceress, but in the end, she was a girl from the country. She soon forgot to ask about the gift and looked out the window. Every person in the Meltor Kingdom dreamed of living in Mana-vil Capital. It was said to be a heavenly city where white spires pierced the sky.

Liliana Miller had grown up surrounded by the rice fields of the Miller Barony, so she had dreamed about the big city many times as a child. Finally, the moment came when her expectations were rewarded.

“Wow…” Liliana had no choice but to let out a cry of admiration when she saw Mana-vil. There was still a while until the procession reached Mana-vil, but the towering spires could be seen in the distance. The city surrounded by white walls truly seemed like a heavenly city. Carriages were flying over it like part of a fairy tale landscape.

This was the capital of the Meltor Kingdom, Mana-vil… The place which people called the home of magic. Even the empire with the strongest national power didn’t have such a city. There were myths which said the dwarves and elves had help to build the city in the past. The city was a symbol of the extreme architecture which couldn’t be reproduced by the skills and manpower of modern humanity.

As Vince sat beside Lili, who was filled with admiration, he looked at the capital he had returned to after a long time. ‘It is still stunning.’ Vince hated the politics and had removed himself to Bergen Academy, but he couldn’t help pay tribute to the city as a magician. He then pulled out a robe from his space pocket and put it on. It was a luxurious robe made of an impressive red color. Vince didn’t know how many years it had been since he last wore this.

The robe symbolized that he was Vince Haidel of the Red Magic Tower. He muttered as if he was talking to himself, “As soon as we pass through the gates, I will take you to the Magic Society.”

The magic contest drew a huge crowd to Mana-vil. Vince remembered the scene from a few years ago, which was why he had started moving a few days earlier. If he procrastinated, one day of work could turn into 10 days. It would also become annoying if the Red Magic Tower knew about Liliana’s existence. ‘I have to avoid them as much as possible.’

The Red Magic Tower didn’t focus on development as a magician but on fostering magicians specialized in combat. From their point of view, Liliana would be a rising star.

Chapter 27 - Mana-Vil Capital #2

As the capital of the kingdom, Mana-vil was famous for its strict checkpoints during the magic contest. In fact, a fool had been dragged to jail after trying to cross the checkpoints without any proof of identity. It was said that he’d spent a month in jail chewing on hard bread until he heard from his family. Therefore, the tourists, travelers, and delegates lined up at the capital’s main gate couldn’t hide their tension. It was for good reason since the event they had been preparing for several months could all be in vain. Gordon couldn’t hide his nervous smile either.

However, Professor Vince looked the same as always. He walked out of the procession confidently with Lili and spoke to Gordon, “Leader, we’ll be going first.”

“Huh?…Ah! You don’t need to wait here?”

“I have a letter of invitation.”

Vince nodded as he looked down at the envelope in his hand. It was an invitation to the magic contest. The invitation letter to the magic contest wasn’t just a measure of the person’s reputation and status but a clear identification card.

The magician who held it had the right to preferentially pass through the Mana-vil checkpoints, and all the stores in Mana-vil would be cheaper for the duration of the magic contest. They also had a bonus right to pick their accommodation. Gordon looked at the invitation with envy, but it only allowed the magician to bring their assistant. So, Vince couldn’t bring the hundreds of people in with him. In the end, Gordon decided to be satisfied with leaving a good impression.

“Things turned out well thanks to Professor. If you need anything, come and find me at any time. I will help you as much as I can.”

“Thank you for your kind words. Then I’ll see you next time.”

“Yes, please go ahead!”

Gordon bowed politely. Vince and Lili left Gordon behind and moved forward, past the long line. Whistles and chatter came from the crowd, but nobody cared about it. Anybody with a normal head on their shoulders would understand what Vince’s red robe meant.

‘Professor Vince, he belongs to the Red Tower.’

Lili couldn’t ask about it and swallowed back the words. She was a student of Bergen Academy, so how could she not know about the four towers of the capital?

The four towers built in the north, south, east, and west surrounded the Magic Society, which stood in the center. The outer walls of each magic tower were said to be painted in a color which symbolized the four elements.

Among them, the place where the fire magicians mainly resided was the Red Tower. It was the most militant magic tower which raised magicians excellent in battle. The mercenary industry was filled with instructions that they shouldn’t confront a magician with a red robe.

Most of the members were excellent warriors who formed the core power of the Meltor Kingdom. The idiots who fought with those war magicians didn’t deserve to step into Mana-vil. The same was true for the guards at the main entrance’s checkpoint.

“Excuse me!” The guard saluted as soon as he saw Vince’s red robes.

By default, those with an invitation card had to be at least of the 5th Circle and equivalent to a viscount. Even Mana-vil’s guards, who were superior to the guards of the noble estates, would have to pay homage to them.

Vince received the salute naturally and handed over the invitation. “I am Professor Vince Haidel from Bergen Academy, a Superior of the Red Tower. The last time I visited Mana-vil was seven years ago. Are there no errors?”

“Yes, that is correct.”

The guard confirmed the identity with a tool which contained all the information about magicians recorded in the Magic Society. Then he asked some questions about the information which had appeared on the tool. After confirming there were no problems with the answers, he returned the invitation to Vince.

Then the guard saluted again, “Excuse me, Professor! You can now pass!”

“I’m sorry that you will be so busy. Then, do your best.”

“Yes, thank you!”

Vince and Lili crossed the checkpoint and passed through the gate. All the basic checks, including examining their luggage, were skipped, allowing them to enter Mana-vil faster than anyone else.

This was the privilege of a magician who had received an invitation. Liliana once again realized the identity of the person who accompanied her.

Thus, Liliana took her first steps into Mana-vil Capital, the headquarters of magicians.

* * *

The ‘Sky Wagon’ was an exotic method of transportation which existed only in Mana-vil.

The word ‘wagon’ wasn’t appropriate, but there was no other proper term for it. The magician, who played the role of the wagon driver, would supply magic power to the mana stones, and the wagons would move through the air using the magic power.

Of course, it wasn’t flying magic, so the speed of the wagons was quite slow. However, looking over Mana-vil from the air was considered a great tourist attraction. A single sky wagon flew over Mana-vil and settled down gently at the front door of the Magic Society.

“We’ve arrived at Magic Society’s front door. 30 silver!”

“That is a lot higher than before. Hoo, I guess that is inflation,” Vince grumbled and gave the driver three silver coins worth 10 silver each.

They’d used a sky wagon which nobles and wealthy merchants often used, so the fee was incomparable to a normal sky wagon. If Lili had come alone, then she would’ve chosen to make her way through the terrifying crowd.

“Now, let’s hurry.”

“Yes.”

The two people got off the wagon and immediately entered through the Magic Society’s front door.

As soon as Lili passed through the two antique pillars and wide open gates, her expression changed.

Any magician would be able to feel the density of mana in the air. Their precision might be different, but they could distinguish between a deep or light density. Lili, however, was much better at distinguishing the difference due to her sensory perception.

‘Four or five times what is outside… No, maybe even more than that.’

It had only been a short period of time since she stepped inside, but her breathing was already rough. She struggled with her breathing as she followed behind Vince. Occasionally, a magician with rare garments or one with strong magic would catch her eye, but she managed to make it to her destination without getting lost.

The destination was the reception desk in the center where any external work related to the Magic Society was handled. Vince found an empty spot and extended his letter.

“Vince Haidel, a Superior of the Red Tower.”

“Please wait a moment.” Since this was the magic society, the staff at the reception desk was also a magician. He used a magic tool to verify the authenticity of the invitation.

“Yes, it is verified.”

After completing the simple confirmation procedure, the staff returned the invitation and started to explain the schedule for the magic contest this year. It was an explanation which had probably emerged from his mouth hundreds of times.

After the full explanation, the staff member took a short breath.

“…That is all. Do you have any questions?”

Vince was organizing the information in his head, so he nodded one beat late. He glanced at Lili behind him and brought up the reason why they were here.

“I want to ask for a registration form for my student to apply and enter the Pupil Tournament.”

“Ah, I will be happy to complete that for you.”

The staff member was familiar with this, so he got a piece of paper from a drawer and started asking questions about Lili.

“Please tell me the name and age.”

“Liliana Miller, 19 years old.”

“What do you belong to?”

“I am a student of Bergen Academy.”

“And…”

“……”

10 minutes later, all of Liliana Miller’s personal information was filled in. The staff member was about to put the application in the filing cabinet when he remembered something he had missed. It was an omitted question because he had always gotten the same answer back.

“Is your disciple of the 4th Circle?”

It was a question that he didn’t even need to ask. They had to be the most talented person in the academy to come to the magic contest and participate in the competitions.

As well as having financial support, all the participants were talented 4th Circle magicians. While the 5th Circle could only be achieved through separate enlightenment or achievements, the 4th Circle could easily be reached by accumulating enough magic power to overcome the threshold.

For that reason, all the participants of the Pupil Tournament were 4th Circle magicians. That was why Vince’s answer was even more confusing.

“3rd Circle.”

“…Huh?”

“I said the 3rd Circle.”

The employee was confused and said with a bitter smile, “I’m sorry, but can you ask your disciple again? All other participants of the Pupil Tournament are 4th Circle magicians. There are basic safeguards, but every year, someone is wounded and even sometimes killed.”

The staff member was afraid to accept the participation of a 3rd Circle magician and therefore explained desperately. It was common sense. Overcoming the difference between circles was never easy. It was difficult for a veteran magician, let alone an academy student.

However, Vince looked back with a casual expression and asked Lili, “That’s what he said. What do you think?”

“I will do it,” Lili replied without any hesitation.

On the way to Mana-vil, she had knocked down a hobgoblin chief alone. In the process, Alfred’s memories and experiences had integrated into her body, so her self-confidence became stronger. No matter how strong the participant, she didn’t think they would be stronger than a hobgoblin chief.

However, the staff member still hesitated as he sighed over the application. He was afraid that the responsibility of the student’s death would come back to him. It was at this moment that…

“What, only a 3rd Circle? If the disciple is being raised by the Red Tower, then she might be able to overcome the difference of one circle. There’s no clause that states a person has to be of the 4th Circle to participate.” Someone’s voice was heard behind Vince and Lili.

“Hrmm?” Vince looked back with a strange expression and saw a blue-robed magician approach.

A blue robe was a symbol of the Blue Magic Tower. In many ways, they were as famous as the Red Tower.

The blue-robed magician approached Vince without hesitation and spoke in a mock friendly manner, “This is a face that I don’t remember. It looks like this is the first tournament for your pupil, right?”

“That’s right,” Vince gave a short response.

A battle of nerves began, causing the surrounding mana to shrivel. If a 5th Circle magician’s emotions got intense, the atmosphere would shake a little bit.

Despite Vince’s chilly answer, the blue-robed man wriggled his eyebrows and lowered his voice as he said, “I came to give you some advice, but your reaction is so cold. Don’t you know that the rules have changed since last year?”

“The rules of the tournament have changed?” Vince’s voice raised slightly at the unexpected words.

This caused the blue-robed magician to smile and nod. “Maybe I can help you.”

No matter how he appeared, his expression wasn’t one which gave off good intentions.

Chapter 28 - Mana-Vil Capital #3

“A scramble?”

“That’s right.”

Loren, an Average from the Blue Tower, walked ahead of them while speaking. His explanation was quite detailed, unlike the suspicious expression he had shown at their first meeting. Liliana, who knew nothing about the Pupil Tournament, was able to understand it easily.

“The participants received an application and, at the same time, one of the token payments. Now, you are called Liliana, right? You should’ve received something from the reception desk earlier.”

“Ah…!” Lili pulled out the item.

It was a gold medal which looked like a coin, but it was attached to a string, so it could be hung around the neck. The number 132 was engraved on it, indicating her registration number.

Loren confirmed it and nodded. “Yes, the participants demonstrate their superiority by leaving this token intact. The loser will be deprived of all the tokens she has, and the number of tokens last owned will become the official record.”

Vince said, “This method wasn’t used in the past.”

“Well, there were several things that happened.”

It was a strange story for Vince, who had left Mana-vil seven years ago. Although he had heard news periodically from his friends in the capital, Vince never heard anything about the Pupil Competition.

Loren noticed Vince’s attention and quickly opened his mouth, “The root cause is that there are too many participants.”

That’s right. As the number of participants who joined the magic contest increased, problems occurred. The rise in the number of incoming magicians meant the number of disciples brought with them also increased.

For high ranking magicians, a direct duel was burdensome, so the fight spread unconsciously to the Pupil Tournament. In addition, the goods set as prizes from the Meltor Palace fanned the flames.

“As you know, the competition was originally a round-robin tournament, but that start is too late. The Pupil Competition must be finished before the magic contest starts.”

“…So, it became a scramble.”

“There are some who say it is barbaric, but I don’t think it is a bad change. You can challenge an opponent and lose in the first round because you have no luck.”

His words weren’t wrong. This competition format had been decided at the end of a rational discussion. Compared to a round-robin, there were advantages and almost no disadvantages.

A competent participant could quickly rise in the rankings by knocking out participants with a large number of tokens, while incompetent participants would fall first. Obviously, this dog-eat-dog type of competition was recommended because it was faithful to the laws of the magic towers.

However, Vince didn’t miss the loopholes in rules of this competition format.

“What happens if a person aims for a tired opponent, or a participant gains a moderate number of tokens and then avoids having another fight? Is there a means of urging the participants?”

“Hoh, good points.” Loren slightly admired the magician from the Red Tower.

He had never seen Vince’s face before, so he had thought Vince was just someone from the countryside. Never would he have imagined that the other person would be famous in the Red Tower. However, it was too late. With a scoff of derision, he pointed to the stadium at which they had arrived.

“I’ll explain first. This year’s Pupil Tournament takes place in the multi-stadium, Pentarium. It consists of five independent stadiums, with the main space open only in the finals.”

“Hmm, they look moderately durable.”

“Hahaha! Even if both of us used all our power, we wouldn’t be able to scratch the outside wall of the stadium.”

Without such durability, the lives of the audience members would be in danger. A 4th Circle magician had strong attack spells which affected a wide area. Like Loren said, the solidarity of Pentarium could be compared to the gates of a large city.

Of course, Vince didn’t agree with the words.

Loren spoke up to there and looked back at Vince and Lili. “Well, my explanation ends here. I don’t know if it helped you.”

“…It was a lot of help. Thank you.”

The explanation that Loren gave was truly informative. Vince had to discard all the strategies he had planned for a round robin. One disagreeable point was the reason why Loren was being so friendly.

As expected, the question was resolved in an unexpected way.

“Huhu, that isn’t necessary. From now on, it will be your turn to help me.” Loren smiled, giving off a sly feeling. He gestured to a boy standing nearby, revealing the reason why he had brought Lili this far. It was closely related to the loopholes Vince had pointed out a little while ago.

“Say hello. This is my disciple and the son of Viscount Gullock, Philip Gullock.”

“It is nice to meet you.”

However, Vince remained silent.

Loren was uncomfortable by the reaction and said a beat late, “Hmm, cough. It was pointed out last year, but some participants were slow to fight. So, this year, there are a few rules to speed things up.”

“Too verbose. Can you cut to the chase?”

“Yes, for example… can a person with only one token deny the challenge of another participant?” Loren asked his disciple Philip, who smiled and applied for a match with Lili.

If this rule was true, then there was no way to avoid a fight. Loren had brought Lili as a meal for his disciple. It was a cowardly trick taking advantage of the rules.

“Kuhuhu, don’t think that this is cowardly. Don’t magicians from the Red Tower often do this? It is your fault for overlooking the mistake.”

However, instead of getting frustrated, Vince just clicked his tongue. Loren, who didn’t understand how to be vigilant, had probably just reached the Average status. Thus, he was trying to increase his career through his disciple.

“The Blue Tower is still using such petty tricks. Are you acting like this despite knowing that reputation?”

“W-W-What?”

“What will you do, Liliana? I think the date of the match can be decided by the person who was challenged,” Vince asked Lili, blatantly ignoring Loren.

Lili had no intention of avoiding this fight. The fool’s disciple didn’t seem that great, and above all, her personality wasn’t the type to delay annoying things. Rather, Lili asked Vince, “Professor, is there anything else scheduled for today?”

“Uhh… I booked a restaurant for dinner this evening.”

Lili’s eyes shone as she heard the words. In recent years, she had been filling her stomach in the academy’s cafeteria. Bergen Academy’s meals weren’t bad, but they couldn’t be compared to a restaurant in Mana-vil.

Lili felt motivated and nodded enthusiastically. “I will finish it as soon as possible.”

Her first fight in the tournament occurred like this.

* * *

Was it because the competition had yet to really start?

Pentarium, which had four stadiums, immediately started Lili and Philip’s match.

The two people each received a robe with three hanging crystals from the host. According to the host’s explanation, these crystals would be able to block spells belonging to the 4th Circle and below.

It was the same as the participant’s health. Once all three crystals were destroyed, the participant was defeated.

Lili asked the host, “Aren’t these quite expensive artifacts?”

“They are disposable, so they aren’t that expensive. I heard they are a few gold.”

“A-A few gold…” Lili stuttered in amazement.

Philip sneered. “As expected from a hillbilly. It is only a few gold, yet you are making such a commotion.”

“I bet you’ve never earned a single gold coin yourself.”

“…It seems like you haven’t been educated properly.”

The atmosphere between the two people became more tense, but the host approached and pushed them to either side of the stadium.

Ready to fire a spell at any time, they looked at the spectators wrapped in a transparent shield. Lili and Philip were nameless, so there were no people in the stands. There were only Vince and Loren sitting across from each other.

Since that was the case, there was no need to wait any longer.

The host confirmed that the two competitors were prepared and immediately signaled the start of the match.

Peng~!

The 1st Circle magic, Light, was used. As a small ball of light appeared in the centre, the magic power of each magician started to rise. Philip, who was proud of his superior magic power, acted first. “Icicle Bolt!”

The ice magic caused the ambient temperature to drop rapidly. Icicles formed from the cold air, and dozens of ice arrows soon formed in front of Philip. The strength of the refined ice magic power was temporarily equal to iron. The solid mass meant that the arrows could contain a power which Fire Bolt and Lightning Bolt didn’t have.

“Go!”

The blue arrows flew through the air. The speed of the arrows was less than that of actual arrows from an archer, but the wounds caused by the icy bolts were deadly. If one of them hit, Lili’s speed would slow down, then she would lose her life with the next one. This was the scary part about ice magic.

However, Liliana countered it without the slightest bit of discomfort. “Shock Wave!”

The arrows were different from the hobgoblin’s attack. Straight arrows would lose strength immediately upon colliding with something. Therefore, she had refined the existing Shock Wave formula by making its area wider and improving the way it blocked. In this manner, Lili’s magic power blasted against the blue arrows.

Pew pew pew pew puk!

Despite not completely killing their strength, the arrows lost their momentum and struck the ground. A shot which didn’t hit its goal was wasted effort. The confused Philip hesitated, and Liliana took the initiative.

Lili promptly aimed her finger, triggering a magic formula which had already been calculated.

Ttaak!

Ignite was invoked without an order and suddenly appeared in front of Philip. Even if there was no damage, few people would be able to feel brave with fire right before them. It was no wonder that Philip tried to take a step back.

“U-Uh?” Philip then slipped due to the Grease magic that Lili had activated along with Ignite.

As people usually turned their heads when falling, before Philip could even recover, something hit him in the neck. It was the 2nd Circle attack magic, Wind Cutter.

Paker!

In exchange for taking the damage, one of the crystals hanging from Philip’s robe was broken. He stared at Lili with a blank face. Lili faced him with a comfortable expression.

Then she said, “What? This is tidying up.”

Chapter 29 - Mana-Vil Capital #4

Liliana had used Ignite to distract Philip and Grease to make him fall, then Lili ended it with Wind Cutter. The combination of 1st and 2nd Circle magic had created such a result, with no spells from the 3rd Circle. If this had been a battlefield instead of a competition, Philip's head would already be rolling around on the ground. In fact, Philip touched his neck a few times to reassure himself.

Then he got up and spat out angrily, "Y-You bastard! Don’t you know how shameless it is to use such coarse magic, you hillbilly!"

"What?"

As soon as Philip stood up, Lili fired the magic she'd gathered in her hand.

Pajijik!

It was an arrow with blue discharge around it―the 2nd Circle magic, Lightning Bolt. The speed, derived from the characteristics of the lightning attribute, greatly enhanced the effectiveness of the 2nd Circle magic. By the time the opponent saw the lightning spell with their eyes, it was already too late.

However, Philip wasn’t that incompetent.

“Don’t expect to surprise me twice!”

Even if he’d been born in a good family and had rich support, he still had to rely on his own talents and efforts. Compared to Lili, his head wasn’t as good, but his sensitivity was several times better. Philip witnessed the discharge of Lightning Bolt and reflexively prepared the magic formula for Shield.

The moment that he was about to shout out the magic with a confident face…

Puk!

“Shie…ld―aack?”

The ground suddenly rose and swallowed Philip’s right foot. The magic formula he had been preparing shattered just before it was completed, and the lightning struck Philip’s face as his magic power dispersed. He grabbed his tattered face as he fell, before rolling around. It was truly a sight to behold.

Pakang!

Once again, the crystal which absorbed the damage was shattered. Now, Philip only had one crystal remaining. If one more was broken, Philip’s defeat would be confirmed, and all the tokens he possessed would go to Liliana.

Liliana looked up as victory appeared before her in an instant. ‘So much silliness... No, is this type of guy common?’ She started thinking about it. Where would people who studied at academies or with a private tutor experience true fights? They might be praised during a relaxed spar or at best, experience being attacked while surrounded by guards. The true meaning of a ‘fight’ had never once been felt by them.

After absorbing Alfred’s experience and the fight with the hobgoblin, Philip was like a child compared to the tempered Liliana.

However, Philip’s thoughts were different. “Kuaack! Damn hillbilly! Don’t you have the desire to fight fairly as a magician? It is insulting to use 1st and 2nd Circle magic in an honourable duel!”

“You, are you stupid? Why does the circle matter, as long as it is magic?”

Vince, who was sitting in the stands, nodded in agreement with Lili's disbelieving feelings.

It was rarely the case that big magic was used in a battle against a large army. Whether it was from Hellfire or Fireball, they still died. The spotlight of small-scale magical battles was dealing a blow to the neck with a small magic spell.

On the other side, Loren hit his forehead at his disciple’s stupidity. Perhaps it was thoughtless to just teach him battle magic.

Lili’s next words were like daggers stabbing Loren. “If your teacher tells you differently, can you really be proud of such a teacher? Or maybe you haven’t learned this part yet?”

“Kuk!” Philip grew silent as the nail had been hit on the head.

The expressions of the two magicians watching the argument were interesting. A smile broke through Vince’s poker face. Meanwhile, Loren’s face swelled like he was going to explode; his blood pressure rose because of Lili’s words.

Had a wise woman said this? A person who lost to words could only swear or throw a punch.

Philip Gullock was a person who didn’t fall far from that category. “Shut up! Soldiers from the frozen ground, hear my call!”

As he drew up magic power angrily, the temperature around him fell rapidly. Frost covered the smooth stone floor, and a chill, which seemed like it would turn everyone into statues, began to gather. Once completed, Liliana Miller would find it hard to prevent the 4th Circle magic, ‘Frozen Orb.’

Of course, if it was completed.

“Don’t you know not to use big things?”

Lili raised her fingers like she had been waiting.

Ttaak!

It was an action which was no different from when she cast Ignite. ‘Is she trying to do the same thing again?’ Philip scoffed and moved his head back. He hadn’t known it the first time, but he wouldn’t fall for something after experiencing it already. If Philip didn’t back away, he wouldn’t fall, and his spell wouldn’t fail again.

That was the crucial mistake.

Puk!

“Keo… Huu…uk?” An unexplained pang occurred in the vicinity of his hips. The crystals which absorbed damage didn’t completely erase the pain.

Pakang!

Philip didn’t care about the last crystal which broke, but as he looked down, he managed to see what caused the terrible suffering. It was a sharpened piece of stone made to resemble a spear. The stone had emerged from the ground and pierced his hip at a precise angle.

Needless to say, it was a collaboration between Liliana and Mitra.

“That, cooperation, ha… keek.” Philip couldn’t finish what he was saying as he fell to the ground. For someone who wasn’t used to pain, this injury was really terrible.

Even the host turned to Liliana with a pale expression. Lili scratched her head as if she had made a mistake.

“Mitra, let’s make the end a little more blunt next time.”

[Huing?] Mitra made a sound as she emerged from the ground and looked at Philip with a naive face.

* * *

Philip looked so terrible that the host called for a stretcher and sent him away. Damage was mostly absorbed by the crystals, so the host had never seen such a terribly wounded person before.

He tried to make a calm expression as he told Lili the result of the match, “Liliana, congratulations on your first victory in the Pupil Tournament.”

“Ah, thank you.”

“You have achieved one victory and obtained Philip Gullock’s four tokens. It doesn’t matter if you lose them, but you are responsible for any damages, so please be careful.”

The four tokens were placed on Lili’s palm. Due to the metal material, they were heavy. Lili realized it was her first victory and stared at them blankly until Vince neared her.

“How was it? Isn’t it easier than you thought?”

“Yes, it wasn’t a big deal.”

“That is the difference of experience. When you received Alfred’s memories, you had already become familiar with fighting. Students who grow up like plants in a greenhouse aren’t a match for you.”

It was the reason why Vince had allowed Liliana to participate in the Pupil Tournament. Skilled war magicians penetrated through the armour and helmets of vigilant knights and were grim reapers who could kill senior magicians. Practical experience made a big difference, and Lili’s sensory perception wasn’t much different from the intuition of a warrior who had been on the battlefield for decades. She could find small gaps in the opponent and dig into that to defeat them.

So, it wouldn’t be too hard for her to win this type of competition. As the two people were thinking hopefully, someone approached them. “Hey, Vince Haidel!”

“What―?” Vince, who hadn’t felt the person’s presence, looked behind with a confused expression.

Then he immediately sucked in his breath. No matter how much he’d fought on the battlefield, it was rare to see such a person. Vince’s face distorted strangely as he confirmed the other person’s face. “Aren’t you too busy to come to a place like this?”

The person’s white beard and hair were a sharp contrast to the muscles which could be seen underneath the blue robe. His two forearms were as thick as logs and seemed strong enough to crush a person’s head. He carried a staff on his back since it was too large and heavy. If he had been carrying a greatsword instead of a cane, he would look like a warrior, not a magician.

At Vince’s grim answer, the sturdy old man grinned and knocked against Vince’s shoulder.

“Hahaha! Don’t be like that when I haven’t seen you in such a long time!”

“Ugh, wait. Ah, that hurts!”

“A man should at least have this much strength. Now, introduce me to the disciple that you brought!”

Vince, who finally managed to escape from the old man’s violence, shuddered as he massaged his shoulder. Despite his trained body, that was enough to hurt his bones.

The old man wasn’t known as the Terror of the Blue Tower or the Muscle Master for nothing.

Vince introduced Lili reluctantly, “This is Liliana Miller, a student from Bergen Academy.”

“It is nice to meet you.”

“Yes, yes! Nice to meet you as well!”

The old man laughed for a moment before it disappeared as he stared at Lili’s face. The expression was quite different from the old man who had been laughing just a moment ago. His gaze seemed to see right through people, similar to what Lili had felt from Myrdal.

“…Interesting. Did you get picked up on the battlefield? It is shameful to call you a greenhorn.”

The gaze of the old magician was so heavy that Lili turned her head away to escape. In order to change the subject, Lili asked Professor Vince a question, “Professor. This is…?”

However, the attempt was interrupted by the old magician. “Hmph! Why are you asking Vince instead of me? If you are ignoring me because I am an old man, you shouldn’t!”

“I-I’m really sorry.”

“Huhaha! Well, it doesn’t matter!”

The old magician was like a storm. He grabbed Lili’s hands, and Lili felt dizzy. There was no magic power in the old man’s hands, just simple strength. Maybe it was possible for the old man to pick Lili up with one hand? Questions kept circling inside her head.

As Lili was feeling dizzy, the old man let go and put on an air of importance. Then he squinted at Vince and urged him to speak.

Vince carried a worn out expression as he told Lili the identity of the old man, “Don’t be too surprised. He is… the Supreme of the Blue Tower, Blundell Adruncus.”

“Ah, indeed… Huh?” The shocked Lili asked with blank eyes.

Then Vince repeated the truth again. He whispered in Lili’s ear so the old man couldn’t hear, “That old geezer is the Blue Tower Master.”

“…?!” Liliana's eyes shook fiercely as she encountered the most important person she’d ever met in her 19 years of life.

Chapter 30 - Catch The Genius #1

‘The Blue Tower Master!’ Liliana's mind went blank as she realized what that short title meant. The magic towers, which defended the Meltor Kingdom, divided their magicians into five stages. It wasn’t as strict as noble titles, but magicians did have to treat those higher than them with respect. New members who had just entered the magic tower were Basic, while those with some experience were called Average. People who built up fame and merits were Superior, whereas veterans recognized as pioneers of the magic tower were Prime. Finally, the wise person praised as the master of the tower was Supreme. The Supreme was the absolute magician and could be called more precious than the seven sword masters of the Andras Kingdom. They were also the backbone of the Meltor Kingdom.

The old man standing in front of her was the top magician of the Blue Tower, a Supreme rank! “B-Bergen Academy’s third grade student, Liliana Miller greets Tower Master!” Lili bowed belatedly as she realized the situation. This caused Blundell to stroke his beard and laugh. “Huhu, there is no need to be so uptight! It is good to be polite, but don’t bow down too much. Isn’t that right, Vince?” “Hah…that’s right.” Vince immediately replied with a dour expression. It was a shameless approach to someone who seemed to dislike him. Either way, he was a difficult person for Vince to deal with. Blundell was the master of a magic tower, yet he had approached under the pretense of a pleasant old man. So, he might have approached with an ulterior motive. Vince thought like this and naturally covered for Lili.

“So, what happened?” Vince had a headache because he hadn’t thought the master of a magic tower would approach them, but his troubles didn’t end here. As annoyance stiffened Vince’s face, Blundell took a step back. It seemed like he knew how disruptive he was. A personality which didn’t know how to quit was bad. “Hmm, ahem. It isn’t anything big. It’s just that it has been a long time since you came to the capital, so I wanted to see what happened. Furthermore, I couldn’t believe the rumour that Vince brought a disciple.” “The rumour has already spread?” “What else would be interesting in these narrow towers? They have no choice but to be curious about the people from outside.” Blundell shrugged a few times, but it was more scary than charming. Liliana was curious about how Blundell had exercised to get that type of body. Just then, Blundell turned to face her again. “Huhu, the more I see, the more I like you. If I hadn’t met another child, then I might have tried to take your disciple.”

“You can’t just say that… Wait.” Vince’s eyes widened as he realized something strange. It was a matter of grave importance if the Blue Tower Master had taken a disciple. No matter how indifferent Vince was to the news, it was a matter he would’ve definitely heard about. He remembered that the Red Tower Master and Blue Tower Master didn’t have students yet, which was why he had tried to avoid them. “Does Blue Tower Master have a disciple?” Blundell laughed at the expected reaction, “Huhuhu, don’t be surprised.” It was a laugh to show off his well-raised child. This was an expression which fit well with the phrase, ‘a stupid face.’ Blundell puffed up his thick chest muscles with a face filled with pride. It was obvious right away that he wanted to boast. “Your pupil is good, but this year’s tournament winner has already been decided.”

“What are you talking abo…” As Vince spoke, a voice announcing the result of a match rang out in the waiting room. “[Stadium 4, the match between Marcus Giovanni and Sylvia has ended. With a time of 24 seconds, it is participant Sylvia’s victory. Marcus will exit the tournament with three tokens.]” ‘…24 seconds?’ The people in the waiting room doubted their ears. It was a difficult record to destroy three crystals in 24 seconds, even if magic was fired from the very start. It would be impossible unless the opponent had stood still like a scarecrow or if they had minimal defense. In other words, the winner of Stadium 4 had completely overwhelmed the opponent. As dozens of gazes focused on the exit of Stadium 4, one person was stroking his beard with a pleased expression.

Kkiiik… The door of the Magic Society facility opened and someone entered. The pale magical lights in the room didn’t blind them like the sun, but people still rubbed their eyes as they gazed at the exit. It was because ‘she’ had a brilliant presence around her. ‘Silver hair…?’ Lili’s eyes narrowed as she couldn’t help feeling in awe. Her hair was like white snow, and her skin underneath it was also fair. The girl's two eyes were as blue as a clear lake and blended with the blue robes she was wearing. Every time she blinked, there was a mysterious dazzle of magic power. Dozens of tokens were hanging from a large staff which seemed disproportionate with her body. While everyone was shocked by the presence of the gorgeous and strange girl, she headed toward the three people with a casual walk.

“Master.” “Ohh, good work!” Blundell laughed and opened his arms, but the girl turned away from him without any hesitation. The old man’s expression became grouchy at the girl’s cold response, but he soon returned to normal like this exchange was normal. He patted her head and told the other two people, “The introduction was delayed. This is the child who I have been teaching secretly for a while, Sylvia.” “…Hello,” a calm voice entered their ears. It was a voice which showed no emotions, just like her eyes. Most young men would lose their composure if she spoke to them. Indeed, Lili was astonished by her presence, but it was for a reason other than her beauty. It was due to Alfred’s sensitivity which allowed her to glimpse her reality. It said that she was an opponent Liliana Miller couldn’t beat!

‘No way…! That girl is stronger than the hobgoblin chief?!’ She doubted it a few times, but her inner conviction never wavered. Her intuition was telling her that the Blue Tower Master’s disciple, Sylvia, was much more formidable than the hobgoblin chief. The strength of a magician couldn’t be judged just through common sense. However, when comparing the appearance and superiority between Lili and Sylvia, she couldn’t help feeling incompatible.

“Hrmm―? It seems like you are interested in Sylvia.” Blundell saw Lili’s trembling eyes and sent her a wry smile. “Why don’t the two of you have a match? Isn’t this a chance to show Sylvia a wonderful appearance?” The joke wasn’t funny. Liliana now realized why Vince had been sneaky regarding the magic towers. There was no way a top magician wouldn’t be able to know Sylvia’s skill after seeing her. If she was stupid enough to nod here, she would lose five tokens and Vince’s reputation would take a hit. Lili took her eyes off Sylvia and refused the invitation. “I’m sorry, but I’ll have to refuse. Right now, I can only show you an unsightly appearance.”

Did her interest disappear? Sylvia’s gaze moved away from Liliana. She felt some regret, but it would be stupid to compete with her right now. It was brave to challenge opponents who were hard to beat, but challenging opponents she couldn’t win was just foolishness. Blundell also clicked his tongue at the answer. “…It is too bad. Then I hope you two will fight later.” With those words, Blundell turned around, and Sylvia bowed before following him. As soon as the two people who boasted different types of presences disappeared, the tension in the room was released. The combination of a muscular old man and a girl with silver hair was truly strange.

However, Lili and Vince were still tense. Vince was the one who opened his mouth first, “…What about the booked restaurant?” “Unfortunately, it will have to be for later.” The certainty in victory after her first match had been blown away by an encounter with the strong. Sylvia, the disciple of the Blue Tower Master, Blundell Adruncus… She had the magician genius which Lili had been longing for since childhood. The fact that she was a disciple despite being younger than her proved this fact. An unknown feeling which might be jealousy or longing exploded in her stomach.

“It is best to avoid her and aim for a high ranking.” “I know that is easy.” A genius like her wouldn’t appear that often. The majority of participants would fall victim to her and be eliminated from the tournament rankings. It would be easy for Lili to find people to collect the tokens from and rise in the rankings. Challenging Sylvia was a foolish act.

“Even so, I want to challenge her.” The genius recognized by the Blue Tower Master, an existence born with the talent Lili didn’t possess… However, Lili couldn’t regret her talent now. The grimoire she got her hands on was a genius like Sylvia, giving her a talent that might be comparable to her natural one. Due to this, she wanted to compete against her even more.

“I think it is a ridiculous and foolish choice. But…” A crack appeared on Vince’s cold face. It was the face of a beast which had been seen often during his days as a war magician, the Red Tower’s ‘Fire Killer Vince.’ “My blood is boiling after a long time. I want shock to appear on the face of that old man.” “Oh, that is good. I want to see it too.” Lili agreed. “It really is a great relationship when hearts connect. I didn’t think you would be so motivated.” Vince pulled out his wallet from the space pocket and stared into it with narrowed eyes. Then he muttered in a moderate tone, “Let’s go to the artifact stores and bookstores. Tell me if you want anything.” After 10 years of fighting on the battlefield, this was the moment that the thick wallet opened widely.

Chapter 31 - Catch The Genius #2

After deciding to spend a large amount of money, Vince led Liliana out of the Magic Society building. Commercial activity was forbidden in the vicinity of the Magic Society since it was a research institute. For this reason, the two of them quickly boarded a sky wagon, as there was no better method of avoiding the crowds in Mana-vil. As soon as Vince got in the back seat, he said the name of their destination, “Please go to the commercial district. Sector D, area 27-2 is fine.”

Then as the sky wagon began to move, Vince turned toward where Lili was sitting. “What do you think is the most urgent thing you need to do?”

“…Reach the 4th Circle,” Liliana replied, her feminine voice carrying a subtle hint of self-assurance.

“Definitely.” Vince nodded at Lili’s correct answer. The circle was considered the most basic and important indicator of a magician’s abilities. The number of circles wasn’t just limited to the amount of magic power. The more circles a witch had, the faster her magic power moved, and the more complete the spell became. Even if the same procedure was used, a 5th Circle’s Magic Missile would be stronger than that of a 3rd Circle.

Sylvia was a genius of the Blue Tower Master, an opponent who would definitely have the advantage when it came to perfecting the magic. However, didn’t Lili have an advantage when it came to experience? This meant she would have to use a shortcut to raise her odds, rather than filling the gap in other places. Fortunately, Gluttony’s ability meant she could speed up her growth.

‘I wish that I could go up to the 5th Circle if possible, but… it is impossible to reach the 5th Circle simply through accumulating magic power,’ Liliana thought, the determination evident in her eyes.

If it were possible to reach the 5th Circle in that way, anyone with money could become a 5th Circle witch. Just like in any field, there was a limit that couldn’t be overcome by investing money in magic. This was the so-called ‘wall’ which had to be overcome through their own research and enlightenment. Therefore, Liliana couldn’t escape from this fundamental principle despite possessing Gluttony.

Vince looked down at Mana-vil and said with a confident expression, “This time, there will be many good items in the commercial district. There will be plenty of items that will be able to help you.”

* * *

Rattle! A cheerful bell sound rang out. A bell had been placed at the front door to signal any visitors. After hearing the sound, the owner, Fred, raised himself up at the counter. This was a busy time for tourists, but there was no big difference in the number of customers at high-end artifact stores. Since the prices were so high, it was burdensome to even enter.

Today, he had only had visitors, so he couldn’t help having no strength in his voice. “Welcome—”

However, his helpless attitude disappeared the moment he confirmed Vince’s attire. Since Fred first opened his store in Mana-vil, he had seen thousands of magicians and artifacts. A person in a magician’s robe always had the smell of money around them. However, Fred’s sense of smell shook for the first time in many years.

‘The Red Tower, and also… a Superior rank…! From his gait, he looks like a war magician. There are no artifacts on his body, and is the girl accompanying him a disciple? Maybe I can get two servings.’

Typically, the largest spenders came from a magician’s research funds. The Yellow Tower, known as the Alchemy Tower and money-eaters, consumed 30% of the kingdom’s yearly budget buying materials. In comparison, the research costs of the White Tower and Blue Tower, which were relatively cheaper, exceeded the annual budget of a trading company. However, there were some exceptions.

“Owner, show me all your good products, regardless of price. It doesn’t really matter, but I have an invitation to the magic contest,” Vince said.

“Yes! I will happily arrange it for you!” Fred was excited by the expected sale and rushed into his warehouse. ‘As expected from a war magician from the Red Tower, their spending ability is different!’

The only tower which didn’t have large spendings was the Red Tower, which was considered to be the headquarters of war magicians who spent more time on the battlefield than in the laboratory. Apart from buying pieces of equipment which would save their lives, they normally collected most of the money they earned. If the magicians were satisfied with the goods, they would pay as much as possible. So, a war magician from the Red Tower was considered a VIP in artifact stores.

Fred ran like lightning toward the warehouse and back again at the same speed. “Sorry to keep you waiting!”

Kuuong! An iron box containing dozens of artifacts was placed on the floor of the store. Despite the strict seal, the magic power leaking from it was fearsome. As Lili stared in anticipation, the lid of the iron box was finally opened.

When she saw the contents of the iron box, Liliana’s eyes widened. ‘Ohh…!’ Lili had touched many artifacts at the black market store, and that’s why she knew that the artifacts in front of her were all of the ‘Rare’ rating! If she absorbed all of this, she would be able to fill up more than half of the magic power required for the 4th Circle.

However, Vince asked about the rating of these artifacts and made another request to the owner. “Didn’t I say regardless of the price?”

“Huh? But these are the best items in our store…?” Fred responded.

“No, there is definitely still something.” Vince smiled at Fred and knocked on the counter. “B rank, please take it out.”

“…I understand.” Fred nodded with a face filled with tension.

A Superior magician of the Red Tower was indeed qualified to purchase this item. It was an artifact which he hadn’t taken out for the last few years since opening the store. He’d thought he wouldn’t be able to find an owner for it because of its tremendous price.

Clink! The metal lock of the tightly sealed space under the counter was released, and silver gauntlets appeared.

“Appraise it.”

“Yes.” Lili picked up the remarkable gauntlets carefully. Then she called out to Gluttony, ‘Appraisal.’

[+ 8 West Wind’s Protection (Armour)]

[These are gauntlets made of mithril alloy by dwarven craftsmen. The defense is amazing on its own, but the right method is to use the magic engraved on the gauntlets. By applying wind magic, the owner’s magic power will create an air current which deflects any projectiles. In the past, the owner of these gauntlets was said to have passed through barrages of arrows without much difficulty.

* The rating of the gauntlets is ‘Precious.’

* When consumed, a considerable amount of magic power will be absorbed.

* When consumed, the digestion time is 1 hour and 45 minutes.

* When consumed, the skill in wind defense magic will increase.

* When worn, ‘Blessing of the Flowing Wind’ is applied.]

‘Precious rating!’ Lili’s eyes shook as she confirmed the information.

These gauntlets were at the same level as ‘Roaring Flames’ which had been given to her by the Carter Family as an apology. Liliana wasn’t very knowledgeable in worldly affairs, but she could judge that the value of the gauntlets wouldn’t be below 100 gold. It would be a few times the Miller Barony’s budget, so it was natural for Lili’s calm to be shaken.

“T-The price?” Lili asked hesitantly.

“It is 180 gold, but there is a discounted rate for those with invitations. I am willing to accept 144 gold.”

“144 gold…!” Liliana felt a little breathless.

Vince stepped forward and pulled out his wallet. It wasn’t a gold coin that appeared but a gold ingot stamped with the symbol of the kingdom. It was worth 100 gold. Vince placed two of them on the counter and said to Fred who was staring blankly, “It is a lump sum for all of them. Are more procedures needed?”

“Uh, no.”

“Then I will take it.”

Artifacts worth 200 gold were swept away in an instant by Vince. The objects disappeared into the space pocket like they were a dream. Fred, who hit the jackpot, just stared after them blankly as the bell at the door sounded.

“…I can stop business for the day.” Then he placed a [CLOSED] sign on the door as he thought about drinking a cup of expensive sake.

* * *

Vince and Liliana didn’t stop with just Fred, who had few customers. Even in Mana-vil’s luxurious stores, only one or two more B rank pieces could be found. After purchasing ‘West Wind’s Protection’, Vince bought items from other stores. The amount consumed in the process was enough to buy a manor house in Mana-vil.

Liliana arrived at their accommodation and was finally able to look at all the artifacts they purchased. ‘Wow, how much did all these cost…?’ She had never seen such a sight before in her life. Most of the items belonged in the ‘quantity’ category, but there were some quality ones among the mountain. Gluttony, which was still asleep, stretched out her tongue like she could feel something. It was because of the tempting fragrance of the magic power coming from the artifacts.

Vince pushed the ‘Rare’ grade artifacts forward first. “Feed it all the Rare grade items. If Gluttony was a person, then this would be an appetizer.”

“I understand.” After taking several deep breaths, Liliana aimed her left hand towards the artifacts. She knew that there was no problem if she tried to feed it several different things at the same time, but she was nervous at the thought of trying to swallow items worth a few hundred gold. It was a tremendous amount of money for a girl from the country.

“Now, eat it.” At that moment…

Gluttony's tongue started on her sumptuous dinner. Necklaces, bracelets, boots, daggers, and armors were sucked into a whirlpool. As the tongue swung once, the familiar voice rang in her head continuously.

[‘The Necklace of Cleanliness’ has been consumed. The amount of magic power is common.]

[Proficiency with the 2nd Circle magic ‘Clean’ has increased.]

[‘Stone Fist Magic Bracelet’ has been consumed. The amount of magic power is common.]

[Proficiency with the 3rd Circle magic ‘Stone Skin’ has increased.]

[‘Sticky Boots’ has been consumed. The amount of magic power is common.]

[1st Circle magic…]

[············]

[It will take 1 hour and 58 minutes to fully digest.]

Chapter 32 - Catch The Genius #3

After consuming the bulk of the artifacts, Liliana’s next choice was to start reading. It wasn’t just about gaining enough magic power to reach the 4th Circle. As a 4th Circle sorceress, Lili needed to be able to use 4th Circle magic. She only had a short amount of time, so she had to select useful magic in advance and increase her understanding.

Vince, who still had plenty of time remaining until the magic contest, also joined in. As someone with a rich amount of experience as a war magician, he was able to give detailed information about the strategies which the magicians of the Blue Tower used.

After looking at books for two hours…

“Ah…!” Lili exclaimed as the magic power in her body suddenly boiled up. The last time her magic power had increased this much was when she had consumed ‘Roaring Flames.’ The flow of magic power emerged from the palm of her left hand and wrapped around Lili’s slender form, drawing the faint outline of a shape outside the three circles.

‘4th Circle…!’ she marveled. It wasn’t at the completed stage yet. The shape was there, but she needed more magic power to fill it up. However, even that was a great accomplishment compared to the days when the 3rd Circle had been far away. Lili calmly scattered the remaining magic power throughout her body and opened her eyes once the 4th Circle outline finished. She certainly felt more magic power than before.

Vince recognized the magic power emerging from her and congratulated her, “Congratulations. Now, you are a fellow magician and walking the same path as me. Don’t forget this fact in the future, and I hope you will continue to devote yourself wholly.”

“Yes, Professor,” Lili replied in a trembling voice.

The 4th Circle was just the start of the magic path. The invention of the magic reagents meant that many people crossed the threshold of the 4th Circle. However, those who reached the 5th Circle were just a handful. Some blamed the limits of their talent and remained in the 4th Circle until they died, while others felt desperation and frustration at the existence of the ‘wall’ beyond the 5th Circle.

In fact, even those who were considered as the top magicians in the continent couldn’t cross the wall of the 7th Circle. The tower masters, excluding the Blue Tower Master and Red Tower Master, were also stuck at the 7th Circle. The 9th Circle, which was considered the apex of humanity, had already become a legend and myth for a long time.

In the truest sense, the 4th Circle Liliana had now stepped into was a desert where numerous pilgrims had died.

Then Lili looked at the three Precious ranked artifacts remaining on the bed. They were similar in price to the West Wind’s Protection, purchased for 144 gold at the first store. Each one had a great performance matching their price.

[+7 Hawk’s Skull (Armor)]
[The helmet, made of steel and adamantium, is truly artistic and shaped like a hawk. The blacksmith, who created this helmet for a magician, added the ability for it to function like a real hawk. As a result, the ‘Insight’ magic is given to the wearer of the helmet. The person who wears this helmet will immediately acquire the Insight magic.* The rating of this helmet is ‘Precious’.* When consumed, a considerable amount of magic power will be absorbed.* When consumed, the digestion time is 1 hour and 32 minutes.* When consumed, the Capture magic formula will be acquired.* When worn, the skill ‘Hawkeye’ is applied.]

[+8 Night Prowler’s Mirage (Shoes)]
[These are shoes made from luxurious leather with magic circles of mithril thread sewn on them. These are the reason why the thief Orwell hadn’t gotten caught until the end. The guards had continued chasing the illusions Orwell left behind, and the secret had only been exposed after he’d been killed at a gambling place. The wearer of these shoes can create a lifelike illusion of themselves.* The rating of these shoes is ‘Precious’.* When consumed, a considerable amount of magic power will be absorbed.* When consumed, the digestion time is 1 hour and 41 minutes.* When consumed, the Illusion magic formula will be acquired.* When worn, the skill ‘Illusion Track’ is available.]

‘Hawk’s Skull’ had been worn by a famous mercenary leader, and ‘Night Prowler’s Mirage’ was the symbol of the legendary thief Orwell. They were too expensive and rare to be used as artifacts just to gain magic power. If the craftsmen were here, they might’ve tried to break Liliana’s neck.

To the hesitant Lili, Vince said, “Don’t hesitate.”

“Huh?”

“Use whatever means possible for the full preparation. Once you have made up your mind, don’t stop. I will take on all the costs, so you don’t have to be sorry.”

“…I understand.”

The last of Lili’s hesitation went away at Vince’s words. It was correct that she should use all means possible. According to the guesses of the two people, ‘Precious’ grade artifacts wouldn’t end with just increasing magic power. After consuming ‘Roaring Flames’, she’d been able to acquire two abilities as well as magic power.

Artifacts couldn’t be used in the Pupil Tournament. However, there was no rule prohibiting the use of a grimoire. Therefore, it was possible for Lili to use the function of the grimoire, not that anyone would notice.

The grimoire was separate from artifacts, so there was no way to detect its existence. It was fine as long as Lili didn’t reveal the tongue in her palm. In a sense, it might be cowardly, but it didn’t break any of the stated rules.

Despite being sick of war, Vince was still a war magician of the Red Tower. War magicians didn’t care about the means and methods used to win. Similarly, Liliana had received Alfred’s memories so she had no objection to it.

“Gluttony.”

In the end, Lili moved her left hand towards the three artifacts worth around 500 gold.

“Eat.”

The tongue was still unsatisfied and popped out like it had been waiting for the command. The gauntlets, helmet, and shoes were sucked in. This was the moment when the value of a mansion in Mana-vil was sucked into the stomach of the grimoire.

* * *

After reaching the 4th Circle with Gluttony’s abilities, Liliana received special lessons from Vince for a few days.

Lili had gained a fraction of Alfred’s experience, but it was nothing compared to Vince’s years on the battlefield. He searched through memories of the past and picked information which would help Lili.

“The biggest advantage of the water magic attribute is its versatility. Offense, defense, suppression… these applications aren’t impossible when it comes to the water attribute. A skilled magician in the water attribute would be an annoying opponent.”

If she thought about water, there was no other attribute which existed in such a variety of forms. The clouds floating in the sky were water, and the river running through the ground was also water. The snow capped peaks were water, and so was the fog rising early in the morning.

The freedom to go between solids, liquids, and gas was the strength and essence of the water magic attribute.

“Are you saying there are no special weaknesses?”

“Its attack is weaker than fire, its defense is lower than earth, and its speed is slower than the wind. The limitations of the water attribute is that it doesn’t specialize in anything.”

“…It is the medium in various aspects.” Lili understood the meaning and nodded.

If so, there were some methods available to her. Her earth-related defense magic had increased greatly due to the contract with Mitra, so she could block 4th Circle magic without much difficulty. She could also use the skill gained from ‘Roaring Flames’ to break through Sylvia’s defense.

While Lili thought for a while, Vince opened his mouth and said, “This is just my guess but… you should avoid a close confrontation with Sylvia as much as possible.”

“A close confrontation?” Lili was confused by the unexpected words.

However, Vince firmly nodded and explained, “The Blue Tower Master. Do you remember the staff the old man was carrying? It is a crude and large wooden staff.”

“Of course.” It was rare to meet a person who gave off such a strong impression. If Blundell hadn’t been wearing a robe, Lili would’ve thought he was a warrior. Blundell’s terrifying appearance matched his staff.

“That staff was really big.”

“It isn’t a staff.”

“…Huh?”

Lili made a lost expression, causing Vince to shake his head with a sigh.

“It is good as a stick.”

“……”

“He learned the eastern method of fighting with a stick as a hobby. The problem is that he reached the rank of a master with it.”

Lili’s face turned pale as Vince added, “He broke the heads of a few knights with it on the battlefield.”

Sylvia was carrying a similar staff to her master. She would rather be hit by a Fireball than a rough staff wielded by a pretty girl.

“Don’t narrow the distance if possible. That is my advice.”

“Ah, I understand.”

The two people took a break for a while before the discussion continued again. Fortunately, Vince was a good mentor, and Lili was an excellent disciple. Vince explained the weaknesses of the Blue Tower Magicians, and the information came together in Lili’s head with Alfred’s experience. Even though one thing was taught, Lili would gain enlightenment in a further three things.

* * *

As the end of the Pupil Tournament approached, Vince rented out a practice room for a final check. If Liliana’s abilities didn’t meet his standard, then he would oppose the match with Sylvia. He didn’t want Lili to be ridiculed in front of everyone. However, he became sure of something. ‘This much is enough to win!’

Vince didn’t specialize in water magic, but he was still a Superior rank of the Red Tower and a war magician. He was a few times stronger than an Average of the Blue Tower, but Lili had stood up to him without backing down. Lili had even saved some of the functions of the grimoire.

Lili, laying on the floor of the practice room with a weary expression, took deep breaths and looked up at Vince. “Professor, did I pass?”

Vince smiled and nodded. “I’ll give you a perfect score.”

Chapter 33 - Tournament Finals #1

The final day of the Pupil Tournament arrived.

In the waiting room at the center of Pentarium, there was a measuring device to check the rankings of the participants. The names of 150 young sorceresses and sorcerers and the number of tokens they had were accurately described there. The bottom-most players naturally only had one token and weren’t in the waiting room. Fortunately for them, no one was interested in the participants at the bottom.

“Hey, look at that…!”

“What is it? Oh, the number one rank? Of course, it is… Huh?”

“…Surely there wasn’t an error in the tool?”

“It was installed today, so what error could there be?”

“If this is true, how many times has she fought?”

The audience murmured in disbelief after seeing the leaderboards.

It was the last round, so the outline of the winner was revealed in the rankings. Participants satisfied with their ranking gave up on any more fights. This was because their rankings could lower if they challenged or received a challenge from someone else.

For that reason, in previous Pupil Tournaments, the final token count had been somewhere in the range of 30 to 40 tokens. There had been no big difference between the token counts of the winner and the other challengers.

However, what did the top of the leaderboard look like now?

[1st Place: No. 13 Sylvia – 95 tokens
2nd Place: No. 7 Pogani Wolgast – 21 tokens
3rd Place: No. 31 Robert Diane – 18 tokens]

The number of tokens possessed by the person in 1st place surpassed the previous record by nearly double, causing the audience to let out cries of admiration.

“9-95 tokens…?!”

“2nd place is only 21 tokens… Doesn’t it mean that other people didn’t have time to collect the tokens?”

“That is the Blue Tower Master’s disciple.”

As the disciple of the famous Blue Tower Master Blundell, she was considered the favorite to win the competition. However, nobody had thought she would reach 1st place with such a ridiculous record. It was a contest where young sorceresses and sorcerers participated, but it wasn’t easy to establish such an overwhelming record.

The people who saw the leaderboard naturally looked at the silver-haired girl sitting in a corner of the waiting room. If it wasn’t for the huge mass of muscles sitting next to her, she would’ve been buried by those who wanted to speak to her.

The mass of muscles, Blundell, spoke in a somewhat rough voice, “Ah, young people these days have no spirit!”

He was lamenting the fact that there had been no challengers for a few days. Blundell had tried to give a good experience to his disciple, but the other participants had turned on their tails as soon as her strength had been revealed.

Did they want to become sorceresses and sorcerers who had to live with failure because they were afraid of defeat? Blundell couldn’t understand the concept of ‘run away.’

‘It is a chance to compete safely with a superior sorceress. A lucky opportunity like this is hard to come by!’

The sorcerers and sorceresses in the area stirred uncomfortably every time Blundell’s eyebrows twitched, and the sparks flying around him were almost as strong as the Red Tower Master's. Their anxiety grew as he grabbed his staff—no, the club on his back.

However, before his temper could explode…

“Good morning, Tower Master,” someone entered the waiting room and spoke directly to Blundell, despite the heavy atmosphere.

“Um…?” Blundell seemed unmoved, but his expression changed as soon as he saw the owner of the voice. His expression was one which wondered why this person had spoken to him. “Vince’s disciple… Yes, aren’t you Liliana?”

“Yes, that’s right,” Lili replied calmly.

She had experienced the presence of the Blue Tower Master once before, so she could tolerate it more easily now. In any case, Lili hadn’t come here to confront the Blue Tower Master. Lili didn’t lose her respectful attitude as she looked at Sylvia sitting next to Blundell. Sylvia’s dream-like beauty still remained, but Lili noticed a change.

‘…I don’t feel like I am unable to win, unlike before. Does it mean I should try it now?’

Unlike when Lili faced the hobgoblin chief, she wasn’t feeling a strong sense of tension at this moment. There was only a cold chill on the back of her neck. It was obvious that Sylvia wasn’t an easy opponent, but she wouldn’t be as difficult as before.

Blundell realized the meaning of that subtle gaze and stared at Lili thoughtfully.

“Hoh, have you reached the 4th Circle? Congratulations.”

“Thank you.”

“You wouldn’t have looked for me just to hear these words… Perhaps…?”

As Vince had said, the old man was quick to notice. Blundell laughed and moved his massive body away the moment he noticed Lili’s purpose. Lili was now able to meet Sylvia, who had been hidden by Blundell.

Her eyes were emotionless, like she had already forgotten Lili’s existence. However, that didn’t matter.

“Number 13, Sylvia. I challenge you to a fight in the Pupil Tournament,” Lili’s voice resonated throughout the somewhat silent waiting room.

Some people laughed at her reckless challenge, while others were pleased they could see a funny sight. Sylvia just stared at her blankly and parted her pink lips, “…Me?”

Instead of answering, Lili held out the tokens she had. The five tokens made a rattling sound. They were shabby compared to Sylvia’s 95 tokens. However, the tournament’s 1st ranked participant couldn’t refuse a challenge. It was a rule to give everyone a chance to ascend to the top, making it a perfect opportunity for Lili.

Finally, Sylvia rose from her seat. “…Okay, I also wanted to reach 100 tokens.”

She accepted Lili’s challenge.

Kukukung…

The moment the two people agreed, the main hall of Pentarium was opened.

There were two hours left until the end of the tournament, so the match with Sylvia would be the last one. The magic tool recognized that this was the 1st ranked final’s fight and opened up the main hall.

“Oh? The main hall is open!”

“Does this mean the final is starting?”

“That reminds me, the Blue Tower Master’s disciple is participating this year…”

“The time spent here is worth it.”

The people who noticed the opening of the main hall gradually began to gather in Pentarium. They all wanted to see the final match. People were interested in boisterous events, and so the crowds swept in.

They came to see the disciple of the Blue Tower Master. As all sorts of spectators were gathering, the two competitors entered the main hall.

* * *

‘No, why are there so many people…?’ Lili was half-stricken as she looked at the crowd behind the transparent barrier.

When she fought Philip, there had been barely anyone in the crowd. However, this was the main hall and Sylvia’s fame had increased, gathering an audience of more than 1,000 people. Lili’s stomach hurt since it was the first time she had seen something like this.

Fortunately, the voices of the audience members didn’t reach her ears.

“Liliana Miller? Have you ever heard of her?”

“No, I don’t know her.”

“I heard that she came with a magician called Vince…”

“Vince Haidel? Fire Killer Vince?!”

“But a few days ago, she was only at the 3rd Circle. It might end up being more boring than I thought.”

There were doubts and curiosities. A few rare people remembered Vince’s old nickname, but there was no one who thought that Liliana could win.

They noticed Sylvia’s abilities had already surpassed the magic tower’s Average rank and didn’t think that another genius like her would appear in the Pupil Tournament. After all, geniuses were called geniuses because they were rare.

However, Vince, sitting next to Blundell, thought differently as he looked down at his disciple.

“…This is a fight that can surely be won. Win the fight that can’t be won. Isn’t that the motto of the magic towers?”

“You remembered.”

“The Red Tower Master, she always said those words.”

Then Blundell said, “You think that she is a rival to Sylvia. That child called Liliana, will she be able to win?”

“Well, it isn’t a story that should be told with my mouth,” Vince replied, indicating that Blundell should see with his own eyes.

The match started shortly after that.

Peng~

As a ball of light rose between the two competitors, Lili pulled up her magic power at full speed.

She had watched Sylvia’s fights several times and noticed one thing—she deployed magic unusually fast. It took 5~10 seconds for her to activate 4th Circle magic, and 3rd Circle magic was invoked with just a word.

‘If she takes the initiative, then it will be hard to take it back. It may be unreasonable, but I have to act first!’

Even if they started their spells at the same time, Lili would be half a beat slower than Sylvia. However, Lili had a means of storing magic in advance.

‘Memorize. Two Slots Open. Double Blaze Shell.’

“Blow forward, strong winds!”

Two fireballs were created in the air, and an additional magic was used at the same time.

Among the four attributes, fire was the best at causing damage, while the wind enhanced one of its weaknesses—speed. Due to the physical repulsion, the compressed fireballs, called Blaze Shell, accelerated.

“Gale Force!”

If this was a battle, Lili would’ve used all her slots for the first attack. However, she couldn’t use all her cards in a tournament match where she had to hit the opponent three times. Therefore, this was the best combination.

The combined power of Blaze Shell and Gale Force, which had both destructive power and speed, couldn’t be stopped with any simple defense magic!

‘Go!’

With the wind blowing at its back, the fireballs rushed forward like wild beasts. As a ghastly heat filled the air, Sylvia’s silver hair caught her eyes. Sylvia moved forward with her brutish staff and scattered a blue magic power. Lili didn’t know what defensive magic it was, but it wouldn’t be able to completely block any damage.

With that conviction, the two fireballs shot forward.

Kwaaaaang!

It was a bombardment fierce enough to close the mouths of the audience members feeling doubtful about Liliana.

Chapter 34 - Tournament Finals #2

The huge explosion caused smoke and steam to fill the air. Two 4th Circle magics had been accelerated by wind, causing a deadly explosion on the battlefield. The solid stone floor of the stadium cracked apart, and dust rose up in the aftermath. Visibility was sharply reduced in this situation, but Liliana’s eyes shone a brilliant gold.

It was Hawkeye! Hawkeye, the skill she had received a few days ago after consuming ‘Hawk’s Skull,’ naturally penetrated through the smokescreen which covered the stadium.

The moment Lili discovered Sylvia, her eyes shook. It was because none of the crystals hanging from Sylvia's robe were broken.

‘She blocked it? The accelerated Double Blaze Shell?’

The clear ice pieces nearby were indications of Frozen Wall, a 3rd Circle defense magic. It looked like she had overlapped two or three layers of it. However, she couldn’t have blocked that with a defensive ability which was lower than Earth Wall. The strength of the two materials, ice and stone, absolutely couldn’t be compared.

The moment Lili thought this, she felt a chill on her skin.

“…Indeed, it is temperature!”

She couldn’t help feeling in awe as she understood how Sylvia had improved her defense. Some time ago, she had stumbled upon this concept while reading a book.

According to the study of a magician, ice was said to increase in strength as the temperature dropped. If the temperature was minus 30 degrees Celsius, the strength would be similar to human teeth. Once the temperature was below minus 40 degrees, it would be stronger than minerals like amethysts.

If Sylvia had created an ice wall at a lower temperature, then its defense would almost be comparable to that of a steel wall. The barrier had been crushed, but the ice wall had been sufficient to block Lili’s attack.

Lili realized this fact and prepared the next spell, but Sylvia was the one who moved first inside the smoke screen. Her robe flapped as she used her staff to draw a circle of magic power. Lili’s Hawkeye vision penetrated the identity of the magic circle faster than anyone else.

‘Ah, it is the first time I’ve dealt with this magic…!’

Lili broke off the spell she was casting and hurriedly retreated as it popped out of the smoke screen.

Shaaaaack~!

‘Liquid Snake!’

It was an attribute control magic which existed in the 4th Circle. The opaque body of water wriggled, and the delicate scales shone as they reflected the light from the ceiling. Clumsy magicians often produced worms, but this was like a work of art. That power was never beautiful.

Shaaaack-!

The water snake rushed aggressively toward Liliana like a real snake. It was like a big swamp snake, but its speed was comparable to that of a wild beast. The tail of the water snake shot upwards quickly.

‘Dangerous!’

Lili sensed an early warning as a chill ran down her spine. A lump of water wasn’t that painful, but the Liquid Snake wasn’t an ordinary mass of water. The heavy water was compressed at a high density, making it hard and heavy like metal.

If she was hit once, then it had the ability to cause damage beyond the absorption capacity of the crystal.

Kwaang!

The descending tail hit the spot where Lili had just been standing. The ground was shattered like a warrior had hit it with a hammer, and Lili’s robe was punctured by the fragments. It was good that the crystals didn’t recognize that as damage.

Lili hurried out of the range of the water snake.

‘Faster than I thought…!’

However, it wasn’t over after the water snake missed. The water snake quickly turned its head toward Lili. It was a dozen times her size, but it was almost twice as fast as her. It wouldn’t have been possible to avoid the first blow if it hadn’t been for Lili’s sensory perception.

She rolled across the floor and desperately avoided the successive attacks of the water snake.

Kwaang! Kwang! Kwaang! Kuwang!

The tail and body of the snake kept crushing the floor of the stadium. Every move was an attack corresponding to 3rd Circle magic. Lili changed direction repeatedly to aim at Sylvia, but the water snake continued blocking her off.

Indeed, it was appropriate to call the water snake a moving defense. Fireball and Lightning Bolt couldn’t stop the momentum of the water snake. It blocked a few shots that Lili had fired already. If this continued, she would consume too much stamina and magic power. It was time to use one of her hidden cards.

‘My stored Blaze Shell doesn’t have enough power.’

The 4th Circle fire magic could offset that snake. However, that was all.

Wouldn’t it just revert the situation back to the beginning?

There was still a large difference between her and Sylvia, so the choice would just result in a one-sided loss. Then the second option was the Magic Bullet. Even the hobgoblin chief hadn’t been able to withstand it.

The index finger of Lili’s right hand stretched out quietly. She had to prepare enough power to penetrate through the water snake. Now that her magic power had reached the 4th Circle, she could shoot three or four magic bullets. Unlike last time, there was no need to risk her life for one hit.

“…Okay, I’m going.” Lili got up and maintained her posture. The water snake was chasing after her at a terrible speed, but it wasn’t difficult to stop for a moment.

Sylvia’s water snake was persistent magic, but Mitra had been waiting for her call from the beginning!

‘Now, Mitra!’

[Hoing!] Mitra’s cute voice resonated in her head as the shattered floor of the stadium suddenly soared up.

Shaaack-?!

The water snake failed to overcome its own momentum and slammed its head against a wall which had suddenly been raised. The strength of the collision shook the firmly constructed earth barrier, but it couldn’t destroy it instantly. The water snake had to hit it three times to break Mitra’s barrier.

Then beyond the barrier, the recreation of a previous scene appeared.

“Too late, reptile.”

As a bluish glow emerged from the tip of her index finger, Lili aimed at Sylvia standing behind the water snake. Funnily enough, the opaque snake’s body became an obstacle hindering her view. Her trust in the water snake’s defensive ability caused her to become the prey of the Magic Bullet.

Immediately, a streak of light flew across the stadium.

Piiing!

The sound was slower than the streak of light. As the sound caught up one step late, the light had already pierced through the body of the water snake. It didn’t care about the snake, which exploded like a water balloon, and flew unceasingly to its target.

As the audience responded to the blue light, Sylvia’s talent meant she immediately unfolded a shield reflexively.

“…Ah!”

However, Lili’s attack wasn’t something which could be stopped with a basic shield. The Magic Bullet ruthlessly pierced through the surface of Sylvia’s robe and hit her stomach. She took a step back from the shock of a power which couldn’t be stopped by the Liquid Snake and Shield, and a crystal hanging from her robe broke with a loud sound.

Pakang!

It was a shocking start. While everyone in the stadium went into shock, Sylvia’s bangs covered her face. It was impossible for the spectators to guess what expression she carried. How would she respond to this?

Would she have tightly clenched fists and an angry face? Perhaps she would be startled? Maybe there would be tears from the unexpected pain?

Or—

At that moment…

“Huooh…?!”

Liliana’s teeth started clattering together. Goose bumps appeared on her skin, and her body shook from the cold. It was an extreme feeling, but it wasn’t caused by fear. The pure cold was cooling down her whole body. The sensation of her muscles contracting as she moved in this cold made her shudder.

Lili looked up reflexively at the ceiling, and her expression hardened. A huge number of ice arrows were pointing at the ground.

‘No, isn’t there at least 100 of them?’

How could Sylvia produce such a number? As Lili pulled up her magic power while being bewildered by the huge number, the arrows started to pour down. If they had a strength proportional to this cold, they would have the same power as a steel arrow. Any accidental scratch would be enough damage to break a crystal.

Above all, there were too many to avoid all of them.

“Burning Hands!”

As soon as Lili’s spell was completed, three pairs of hands made of fire appeared in the air. The hands heated up the air. She learned from Vince that it was better to get rid of magic like Ice Arrow, rather than letting it skim past her body.

Chiiiik!

The 100 ice arrows and fire palms danced together. The steam caused by the evaporated arrows rose up from the ground. If it hadn’t been for ‘West Wind’s Protection,’ she would’ve been hit. Still, Lili’s efforts weren’t in vain as she managed to get rid of the arrows without a single bit of damage.

‘This steam…’

Lili got rid of Burning Hands and tried to penetrate the steam when…

Hwaaak!

A girl with silver hair suddenly ran through the steam which had spread like fog.

“Eh?!” Lili’s eyes widened when she saw that Sylvia had suddenly come toward her.

The distance which of almost 50 meters between them had narrowed in a matter of seconds. It wasn’t the 5th Circle magic Blink, yet Haste was too slow compared to this speed. The secret to her rapid movements was the ground at her feet.

‘Ice?’

She slid along an ice road created by ice magic. It was a technique which was contained in Alfred’s memories. The ice road was a feat impossible without an exquisite control over the centre of gravity in the body and the frictional force.

Nevertheless, the technique was possible due to Sylvia’s exceptional genius. However, Lili didn’t have any more time to think.

Huoong!

The staff which contained magic power appeared right in front of Lili’s nose.

“Kuk!”

She would’ve been hit if it wasn’t for the warning of her sensory perception. If she had been hit without the damage absorbing crystal, her face would be squashed like a tomato. Lili had just barely managed to avoid the first attack, but the staff was notorious for its length.

Huoong! Hung! Huoong!

Sylvia’s staff was wielded in succession. It grew increasingly closer to Lili’s body and was now at a distance where it rubbed against her clothes.

‘Damn, I’m reaching the limit…!’

Liliana had never learned proper hand-to-hand combat, so she couldn’t escape from the professional techniques. She had only managed to avoid having all three crystals broken due to her sensory perception.

It was urgent for Lili to widen the distance. As soon as she made the decision, she jumped to the rear.

Ppak!

At almost the same time, the staff moved and hit her crossed arms. Her crystal broke half a beat later.

Pakang!

With this, the two of them had returned to a tied score of 1:1.

“Ugh, that hurts…”

Most of the damage had been absorbed, but her bones were still throbbing. She probably had a bruise now. However, Lili used the shock while jumping and was able to widen the distance to almost 15 meters.

She wouldn’t allow her to get closer like before. Lili understood that she shouldn’t get close to Sylvia, so she paid close attention to her. If she took her eyes off Sylvia for even a moment, the same situation would repeat.

For that reason, Lili glimpsed something unexpected as she used Hawkeye.

‘Smiling?’

Sylvia’s emotionless face which seemed to be carved out of ice… Her marble-white face was smiling like a child would.

Chapter 35 - Tournament Finals #3

As the exchange between Lili and Sylvia entered a lull, the unknowingly closed mouths of the audience members finally opened. In the beginning, it was just heavy breathing, but it soon changed to cheers. The Pupil Tournament had simply been treated as a children’s festival, but the competition ended up being at this level!

The mouths of the audience members at the stadium began to move busily. Some of them gave a good evaluation to Lili, who had opened with a heated attack. Her explosive power had grabbed the spirits of all the spectators in the stadium.

"That girl on the left, did you say her name is Liliana? That first attack was really good. If it was another participant instead of Sylvia, she might’ve taken two points."

"Blaze Shell and Gale Force… It is a basic teaching in the Red Tower. The skill proficiency of Vince’s disciple isn’t bad."

"If her achievements accumulate, then she can reach the Average rank."

However, Sylvia’s moves also caused a few people to talk.

"Hrmm, but I would put the Liquid Snake at a higher level. Some of the Blue Tower Magicians wouldn’t be able to control it with such skill."

"As expected from Blundell’s apprentice. Distracting the opponent’s eyes with ice arrows and then sliding along the ice sheet for high-speed movement, followed by a blow with the staff in close combat. It is Blundell’s famous hand combat style."

"I think that using fighting techniques in a magic contest is a bit… but her opponent did lose a point to it."

A person who didn’t know real magic might say something like this.

-No matter how magical a person is, isn’t it strange to treat a weapon hit as valid?

Then every war magician would give the same answer.

–That’s right, if you are someone who wants to be hit. Either way, there is nothing strange about it.

It might seem quite ignorant, but it was true. Magicians basically had to keep an eye on the distance from their opponent in a battle. How much space did they have to cast and what magic could be prepared? The magicians had to take into account the opponent’s movement speed and the range in which they would be a risk. Such precious calculations were the basis of all magic before the spells were cast.

Magicians knew better than anyone else that they were vulnerable in close combat. Therefore, they would prepare a few spells or tactics to prepare for enemies who were nearby. If they were hit by a close combat attack, then the inexperience of the magician or the skill of the opponent was to blame. However, it wasn’t just a matter of questioning the magician’s experience or skill.

Blundell had a rare expression of surprise on his face as he looked at the interesting match.

"…I remember that magic."

Blundell Adruncus, the Blue Tower Master, was over 130 years old this year. The days with the war hero, Alfred Bellontes, had just been part of his youth. In fact, Blundell had fought in the war against the Bellontes Principality. The feeling of the chill which shot down his spine as the blue flash emerged from the finger was still vivid. Blundell hadn’t died at the time, but his wound throbbed every time it rained like that time.

Clack!

With a flick of Blundell’s fingers, Vince and the surrounding area were covered with a sound barrier. It was a magic curtain which combined air and water to block the transmission of sound. Blundell, who took care not to let the conversation between the two of them leak, looked at where Vince was sitting.

"Alfred’s Magic Missile, did you reproduce it?"

"No. It is that kid’s talent."

"…Um, ‘Fire Killer Vince’ truly has great eyes at recognizing talent."

The fact that a sound barrier had been activated meant Blundell didn’t want the words to spread. Above all, he didn’t have a need to exploit a mere child. Vince answered Blundell’s questions honestly, quickly distinguishing between the information to hide and the information to reveal.

Blundell knocked on his wallet and muttered in a loud voice, "Indeed, I accept your bet. If she has that much skill, then there is a chance she could win."

Liliana’s victory or Sylvia’s victory… The betting odds over who would win increased significantly thanks to these two magicians. In addition to Vince’s 100 gold and Blundell’s 300 gold, the total was close to 1,000 gold. For the most part, the bets were placed on Sylvia’s victory. However, some people chose to bet on Liliana in the hope of getting a big jackpot. If they won, they would get back almost six times the amount they bet.

However, Blundell wasn’t focused on the stakes.

"…Too much talent makes people lonely."

"Huh?"

"Sylvia, that girl isn’t good at making friends. She was clearly different, so the other children ignored her."

His words weren’t a commentary but a complaint. Blundell, who was her only family and teacher, couldn’t solve her loneliness. Despite being 17, his disciple had lost all traces of being a child.

Perhaps the Blue Tower’s youngest talent had been blocked from reaching the 5th Circle due to this ‘psychological wall.’ However, the wall was now collapsing in several places.

‘How is it? Is it fun playing with a friend?’

Was it because he had raised her as his daughter? His words might sound stupid, but they weren’t completely wrong. Her smiling face which she had never shown to him…

Looking down at Sylvia who was smiling brightly, Blundell couldn’t help smiling as well.

"Yes, try to play as much as possible."

…Until she got all the joy that she had forgotten in the past.

* * *

Regardless of the situation in the audience seats, the match between the two got hotter after both had lost one point.

Dozens of fire arrows flew through the air. It was a continuous magic which would burn the enemy it hit. Similarly, there were ice arrows which emitted a cold chill. As the bluish lightning struck, the translucent shield of water scattered electric currents everywhere.

Sylvia’s magic didn’t miss the moment the ground became wet.

"Icicle Grow."

"Earth Wave!"

Icicles sprang from the ground and a wave of earth covered it. The weak weight of the icicles were suppressed by the weight of the soil, and they were soon buried. However, the girl with silver hair made an ice road on the ground again.

‘I’m sorry, but I’ve already seen that pattern!’ The speed was obviously scary, but once Lili knew the direction, it wasn’t hard to cope with.

She followed Sylvia’s orbit with her index finger. Reversing the opponent’s offensive was also a tactic. The Magic Bullet could break through any trick. Magic Bullet was launched from her finger.

Piiing!

The flash of light flew through the air faster than an arrow, piercing the side of Sylvia’s robe. Sylvia grinned as she spoke, "…That, you showed me earlier."

Liliana wasn’t the only one who had grasped the opponent’s skill.

The Magic Bullet’s weakness: avoidance was possible in a narrow area. As a result of specializing in penetration power and lethality, the small coin size was easy to avoid. The direct injection method also influenced the way it worked.

The original user, Alfred, had covered that weakness with tremendous speed, but Liliana’s Magic Bullet was still lacking. Sylvia used Haste and outstanding reflexes to barely avoid it. This meant she expected it to come out.

Huoong!

Sylvia’s staff hit Lili only for her to scatter like smoke.

"Eh?"

It was Illusion Track! This was the skill Lili had obtained from ‘Night Prowler’s Mirage.’ Night Prowler’s Mirage produced a lifelike illusion of the user. The precision was as great as its reputation, fooling Sylvia easily.

Liliana didn’t miss that gap and created a pit.

Kururung!

Sylvia hadn’t regained her balance and fell down as three stone spears protruded. As a precautionary measure, Lili had prepared the pit and Ground Spear trap in case of a frontal attack. The fact that she managed avoid two of the spears was praiseworthy. However, she couldn’t avoid the spear which rose up in her blind spot.

Pakang!

In the end, the spear stuck in her back and shattered the second crystal. Lili was one point ahead, but she wasn’t careless and retreated a few steps.

It was because she was likely to counterattack. This time, the traps worked well, but it was unlikely that Sylvia would fall for it again. Unsurprisingly, she ran out of the pit wildly.

‘She’s coming. Don’t turn your eyes away from her. Sylvia’s first movement will be—’

Previously, she had used the ice arrows and steam to create a smoke screen. She had taken her eyes off Sylvia for a moment, and she had borrowed the speed of the ice road. If Lili kept a close eye on her, then she would be able to cope with whatever Sylvia did. Lili’s eyes became gold due to Hawkeye, and she concentrated in front of her.

At that moment, Sylvia suddenly stopped moving.

Puk!

"Keuk…?"

An icicle jumped out from behind, suddenly piercing Lili’s back. It was at the exact same spot which Sylvia had been struck just before. She used a surprise attack from the rear as well! One of the crystals hanging from Lili’s robe broke.

However, there was something else which was painful.

‘This girl, has she been watching my skills and tactics…?’

Even though Sylvia was one step ahead when it came to magic deployment, Lili was ahead of others in this area. She lacked experience as a war magician, so she was lacking when it came to useful applications of magic and proper timing. It was how she stayed a few steps ahead of her despite her genius.

However, Sylvia was absorbing even that at a terrifying speed.

"Hoo, troublesome."

This was the first time she had encountered someone with an equal learning ability among her peers.

* * *

On the contrary, the girl was pleased.

‘This person doesn’t hate me. She isn’t afraid. Furthermore, she is continuously surprising me with magic.’

It was the first time Sylvia had encountered such a thing. The girl in front of her contained no feelings of jealousy or disgust. She was a peer who could unexpectedly compete at the same level as her.

‘So much fun!’

The clear smile she had lost during childhood appeared on Sylvia’s face.

Since childhood, there had been no child who approached her. Her rare silver hair and beautiful appearance had incited jealousy in the hearts of the other girls in her village. Additionally, even though Sylvia wasn’t of noble birth, her natural genius in magic had created a vague situation where her status had been unclear. If it hadn’t been for Blundell stopping by her village by chance, her talent might’ve been buried before it had the chance to blossom.

–Why is she speaking so incomprehensibly?

–Isn’t she just trying to show off?

–Tell me if you don’t want to teach me. Don’t lie.

–You are innately different from us. You are a genius. How about finding a genius like you and playing with them instead?

Someone had been jealous…

Someone else had hated her…

Someone had misunderstood her…

And someone else had turned away from her.

Thus, Sylvia closed off her mind before she got hurt. She gave up on trying to approach others and forgot to extend her hand first. Blundell and the other elders of the Blue Tower took care of her, but they couldn’t take the place of a friend. Their age limited them to being parents. Therefore, the wall in her mind which she had built up since childhood became a ‘real wall’ which interfered with her reaching the 5th Circle.

Had it already been a few years since she’d stopped in place?

–Hoo, troublesome.

Lili reached out to her from beyond the collapsed wall.

Chapter 36 - Tournament Finals #4

‘I want to win against this person! I want to be friends with this person!’

For the first time in her life, feelings of enthusiasm, interest, and appreciation filled her. How long had it been since she felt such intense feelings? The moment her emotions exploded, Sylvia’s stagnant circles started to rotate. The door of the cage which had been locked until now started to open slowly.

Wuooooong! A wave of magic power shook the entire stadium! Sylvia’s magic power sprang up as the ‘wall’ was destroyed, creating a rough wind. It was still too early to call it the 5th Circle, but it was beyond the standards of the 4th Circle.

Liliana paused at her bold declaration before laughing. “Yes, I also want to win.”

She had always been chasing someone’s back. Back when she was a child, it had been the magicians she read about in the storybooks. After entering the academy, it had been her seniors. After repeating a year, it had been the classmates who graduated first. When she had gotten tired of chasing countless backs, the wings hanging on her back filled with new strength.

So, from now on…

“This is the last one.” Lili’s constant chasing of someone else’s back would end here. At the same time, Lili used Gluttony’s abilities of [Magic Power Amplification] and [Attributes Affinity]. The circles started to revolve slowly, and the magic power in her blood vessels rose. She still had one trump card remaining.

Both Lili and Sylvia were convinced of their victory as the two magicians raised all their remaining strength.

Woong, woong, woong, woong! The flow of strong magic power emerged from the two people, colliding and spreading in every direction. The magnitude of the magic power shaking the stadium was already beyond the level of a student’s magic. Some magicians became nervous and forgot about the presence of the barrier protecting the audience.

First, Sylvia was surrounded by blue magic power and floated in the air. ‘Levitation. Is she concerned about a surprise attack from underground? It isn’t a bad decision.’ 2nd Circle magic, Levitation… There was nothing special about it; it was just magic that allowed someone to float in the air. However, it was useful when enemies attacked from underground or when facing ranged attacks.

Against a magician like Liliana who was good with earth magic, it was a decent countermeasure. However, as Lili possessed the mysterious Magic Bullet, Levitation was just an ordinary magic which gave her a still target in the air. Sylvia, who had encountered Magic Bullet directly, couldn’t not know this fact. So, it was natural to think that she had set up a countermeasure. Lili looked up at her with strong determination. As expected from the genius, Sylvia pulled out a magic spell.

“…Ice Shield?” Lili murmured. It was a bit large to call it a shield, and it wasn’t transparent enough to see inside the ice. Maybe it was the shield she’d used to block the Double Blaze Shells in the first attack. Six shields surrounded Sylvia, causing the space she was floating in to be blocked from Lili’s view. It was a carefully thought out countermeasure.

‘There is no way to penetrate that shield with a clumsy Magic Bullet, and I can’t see her, so I can’t aim precisely. If the hit misses and I receive the counterattack, that will be the end.’

Should she bet on Magic Bullet and gamble, or do a frontal confrontation? Sylvia was likely asking such questions as well. She also had magic which she could use in a frontal confrontation. The one who could reverse the other person’s card would win.

Could she break the magic that Liliana envisioned? It wasn’t an exaggeration to say the results would depend on this move.

“Okay, I’ll do it.” Lili accepted her challenge. She would use the strongest magic possible and the affinity she was best at. Both of them had great strengths in attack and defense. The power of the two hidden cards was something which wasn’t inferior to ice magic. There were two Blaze Shells remaining in the Memorize slots, plus she could store additional spells.

“Giant of the earth, I command you to throw the stones…” It was the chant for the 4th Circle magic, Catapult. After finishing the chant which lasted almost five measures, she gathered the magic power and pushed it into a Memorize slot. Catapult was stored in Slot 3, and another Catapult was stored in Slot 4.

With this, her preparations were finished.

‘Sorry to trouble you.’ [Hoooung…] Lili communicated with the exhausted Mitra and waited for the ice shield around her head to clear up. It was ridiculous to consume attack power when the barrier would disappear anyway. Based on the magic power coming from the barrier, she could tell that her opponent’s preparations were almost over.

“Amazing.”

Ice started to form on the floor of the stadium, which was a mess due to all the attacks. This was a phenomenon which could be seen in ice magic above the 5th Circle. Humans caught in the chill would freeze in an instant and die. Even though the destructive power of water magic was lower than fire magic, there was a reason why nobody had said that it wasn’t destructive.

However, Lili didn’t back down and faced the cold. As the edges of her robe started to freeze, the ice shield melted. Beyond that was Sylvia who emerged belatedly. Lili felt a terrible chill the moment she appeared.

“Master of the cold, Ymir. Show your strength to those who dare to ask for it…!”

It was originally the chant for the 7th Circle magic which turned the ground into a lump of ice. However, Sylvia simplified the magic formula and improved it so that she could use it now. Of course, it didn’t have the strength of the original, but it was far beyond a normal 4th Circle magic!

‘Minor Force. Blizzard…’

A murderous blizzard started swirling on the ground.

‘Let’s go, Mitra!’ Liliana also fired the spells she had prepared.

‘Memorize. All Slots Open. Double Blaze Shell. Double Catapult.’ Four 4th Circle magic spells were triggered, but it was still lacking to go against the Blizzard. Two fireballs and two stones couldn’t resist that.

As Sylvia called the fearsome Blizzard, the skin exposed by her robe started freezing. She needed to act before the damage absorbed would cause the crystal to break.

“Fusion Magic.” It was a spell which overlapped the two images of fireballs and stones. Then Lili imagined the greatest disaster on Earth. The entire human race was fearful every time it burst out, and they believed it was the wrath of God. As magma started emerging from deep below the ground, a volcano emerged. In the process, lumps of stones covered in lava fell like meteorites. Then the so-called volcanic ash, in other words…

“Volcanic Shell-!”

It was persistent and rough. The power of the spell which combined the strongest attack with the strongest defense wasn’t comparable to when they were separate. This wasn’t simply a stone covered in fire. The firepower of Blaze Shell was nestled in the massive rock. It didn’t reach the pressure of an actual volcanic eruption, but the destructive power was similar.

Kuooooh! Indeed, the two Volcanic Shells rushed from in front of Lili to the center of the Blizzard. The blizzard was just a breeze before that overwhelming destruction. In the end, Blizzard’s magic power greeted the Volcanic Shells. Immediately afterwards, the two magic nuclei clashed together.

――――――――――! The mouths of the spectators dropped open. “Kuah…!” Black smoke, water vapour, and all types of natural phenomenon appeared. Lili was barely able to withstand the shock wave by triggering a blessing. All her magic power was consumed, and her body wobbled as she held onto the last remaining crystal.

‘My limit… This fight… isn’t over…’ If Sylvia walked out okay, then it was over. Lili was physically and mentally tired, but the anxiety of the situation caused her mind to shake. Liliana couldn’t use Hawkeye anymore, so she had to wait until the dust sank down gradually. ‘Damn.’

Beyond her blurry vision, Sylvia was walking over.

“…You, what is your name?” Sylvia admitted she didn’t know her name, but Lili couldn’t help smiling. She was able to reply somehow through dry lips, “Liliana Miller.”

“Can I call you Lili?” ‘Do whatever you want.’ It sounded like nonsense right now.

“Then Lili, next time, let’s play again…” The sound of someone falling over and a crystal breaking entered her ears. It was a very light sound and seemed like it was coming from a distance away…

“…Huh?” Lili looked down at the crystal in her palm with a bewildered expression. The crystal didn’t have a single crack in it, let alone for it to be broken. Then what was the sound she’d heard just now? The sound was so vivid that she almost dismissed it as a hallucination. Lili couldn’t help lifting her gaze and looked at the girl with silver hair on the ground. Sylvia had collapsed. Then who was standing?

–Right now! The winner of the Pupil Tournament has been decided! The yells of the host echoed through the stadium and into Lili’s ears.

–The winner of this tournament is Participant Number 132, the disciple of the Red Magic Tower’s Superior ranked Vince Haidel! Liliana Miller!

“Wahhhhh!” The audience cheered and clapped. It wasn’t just magicians but normal people who clapped their hands together, unable to control their excitement.

This was because both the girl and Sylvia were so impressive. A battle between fire and ice… The two dynamically moving battle forces were fiercely reminiscent of being on a battlefield. What about that last clash? It was unclear if even Average ranked magicians could do such things. As the two mentors looked at each other with satisfied expressions, the two disciples collapsed on the ground in a similar manner. Unlike the spectacular match, it was a comical finish.

* * *

“She was a formidable opponent,” Vince said as he wrapped a bandage around Lili’s swollen forearm. A healing potion was applied to the wound, but it would still throb for three or four more days. Lili nodded as she touched the bandages. “Yes, she was tremendous. Perhaps that is a genius.”

In fact, Lili couldn’t imitate her opponent even if she could grasp what they were doing. It was different from magic she already knew. Rational understanding was different from understanding with her senses. However, Sylvia had displayed both of these in the match. Furthermore, her rational learning ability wasn’t inferior to Lili’s. She’d gone through an intensive training course in the last two or three months and had barely won the match. Above all, it was because Lili’s body was too soft to display all of Alfred’s experience.

‘I still have a long way to go…’ No matter how fraudulent the grimoire was, Lili needed to focus on her growth. Lili’s eyes sunk as she became aware of this fact. Memorize was a useful feature, but it shouldn’t be relied upon. She needed to accelerate the training of Magic Bullet even further.

Vince interpreted Lili’s sunken expression and tapped on her shoulder. “Well, how about you admire your victory instead of her genius today?”

“Even if you say so… I still can’t believe it.”

“It is all about winning. Now, can you get up?”

Lili wanted to fall asleep, but she raised her body forcefully. The awards ceremony would be held shortly after the Pupil Tournament ended. It was a meaningful event she couldn’t miss, even if she had a severe injury.

Her right forearm was a bit sore, but fortunately, it didn’t stop her from moving. Vince handed her a robe and asked, “You haven’t worn a robe before, right? I will help you.”

“Ah, thank you.” “First of all, put your arm here…” Vince guided Lili on how to wear the robe, transforming Lili into a wealthy noblewoman. The robe was made of a luxurious black fabric, and Lili looked impressive in it, like both a magician and a noble.

“Hrmm, now you look like a true lady.”

“Something feels a bit awkward…”

“It can’t be helped since the robe isn’t tailored to you. Just wear it until the end of the awards ceremony. You are allowed to participate wearing your original clothes.”

“Eh? Then why did you borrow this robe?” Vince tapped his red robe several times and explained, “I heard that His Majesty is appearing at the awards ceremony. So, isn’t this the basics?”

Chapter 37 - Awards Ceremony

Among the events at the Meltor Kingdom’s magic contest, the Pupil Tournament wasn’t considered particularly prestigious. Magicians who participated in the contest sent out their disciples for the Pupil Tournament. Speaking bluntly, it could be called a child’s playful banquet. This year was a bit unusual, but it wasn’t a competition that high-ranking magicians or nobles would typically attend.

However, that perception was turned upside down due to just one person—the King of the Meltor Kingdom, Kurt III.

“W-What? His Majesty himself?!”
“Doesn’t he usually stay at the palace?”
“If this happens, my face needs to be like jade… I can’t look ugly in front of royalty.”
“Attendant! Prepare my dress!”
“Where is the Pentarium?”

The nobles of Meltor were in an uproar after they heard the sudden news. Even though Kurt III had risen to the throne under the halo of the Magic Towers, he held all the military and administrative powers. So, the officials didn’t dare oppose him, especially after some of the noblemen who’d tried to act for their own interests had been beheaded.

‘Now is the time to bow my head.’
‘I don’t want my head to fly away…!’
‘It is best to wait for the next generation.’

If they couldn’t win, it was best to become close to the king. They had to bow their heads to live for a long time in a society like this. In the end, the nobles gave up on fighting against Kurt III and tried to look good to him. Funnily enough, the actions of the nobles strengthened the king’s power.

However, Kurt III concentrated on governing while pretending to listen to their flattery. All the gifts were sent to the treasury to maintain the budget while the young women filled with greed were sent back to their families. Kurt III was the example of a perfect ruler, with no flaws at all.

So, why had the perfect ruler suddenly decided to hand out the prizes for the Pupil Tournament?

Anyone with a brain would think there was something special about the awards ceremony. That’s why so many nobles had gathered in the main hall of Pentarium, where the final match of the Pupil Tournament had been held. When the magicians heard that the disciple of the Blue Tower Master was involved, the scale of the ceremony grew to a bizarre level.

It was natural that the face of the young girl, Liliana, was pale, since she was the center of the ceremony.

“Professor, isn’t the audience in the stands really strange?”
“Hrmm… I can see that. The bureaucrats of several departments have come flocking. Huh, this place has become a spectacle. The three most powerful families of the kingdom have gathered.”
“Uhh, why is this situation…”

It was an event involving the king, but the big shots had gathered in only a few hours! Lili had never even met an earl, so she couldn’t help feeling alarmed. Her skin was already prickling from having multiple gazes on her face, so it was more torturous at the thought of all these high-ranking people watching her.

Lili thought up to there and suddenly looked towards the right.

“!!!”

Sylvia was looking at her. She didn’t know what to do for a moment. Looking embarrassed, she then waved her hand stiffly. Lili almost smiled at her awkward movements but nodded without doing so. Sylvia was relieved by Lili’s actions and smiled brightly. She seemed more concerned about Lili’s reaction than that of the people in the stands.

‘Indeed, there is no need to be nervous until I come out.’ Liliana’s tension was released thanks to Sylvia.

Lili looked more relaxed than before as she waited for the king with Vince. She recited the basic etiquette in her head and prepared herself to be ready for whatever happened.

Before long, the king emerged from behind the curtain.

“Presenting His Majesty!”

As they heard the booming voice of the servant, the people gathered lowered their bodies simultaneously. The movements of the bodies were similar, but the difference in the bows showed each person’s status.

Commoners lay flat on the floor, while nobles bowed at a 90-degree angle. Magicians, however, knelt down on one knee. Their right hands, placed by their hearts, indicated the circles and, in other words, the magic system. One knee against the ground was to show loyalty, while the standing leg was meant to honor the magic, not the king. If this were the Empire, they would be punished for disloyalty. However, that was not the case here.

This was Meltor, a kingdom where magicians were the cornerstone. It was a unique etiquette that could only be seen here. As everyone remained silent, a man’s voice rang out, “Everyone present, raise your heads.”

It was indeed the voice of the king. There was power in his voice. In the past, magicians had stated that the power of words was a lie. They thought that the shorter the chant, the stronger the spell would be.

It was currently treated as an old saying, but Lili could now understand it. The people were guided by Kurt III’s words and raised their heads unconsciously. Their minds were overwhelmed by the king’s dignity, and they raised their heads before they could think about it.

Similarly, Lili raised her head and saw the king for the first time in her life.

The king had golden hair and purple eyes which shone mysteriously. His appearance and atmosphere meant one could see at a glance that he had a noble lineage as well as the elegance of a king. He gave off such an intangible presence that Lili was convinced everyone would recognize the king even if he wore rags.

‘This person is the king, Kurt III…!’

As Lili felt unfamiliar feelings, Kurt opened his mouth again, “It has been a while, Tower Master Blundell. Three months, perhaps?” It was a very familiar tone.

The tower masters were basically treated as the most distinguished people, with no one else having a higher status than them as they accounted for more than 70% of the national power. So, it wasn’t unreasonable for the king to treat Blundell like this.

“Hahaha! It feels like it was the day before yesterday for this old man, Your Majesty.”
“If you hadn’t missed the meeting without any notice, it really would’ve been the day before yesterday.”
“C-Cough!” The smiling Blundell immediately became silent at the sharp criticism. He now looked like a child who was being scolded.

Kurt III looked at Blundell’s awkward expression and changed the topic while smiling. “Did you take a vacation to look after your disciple? This king came here because I wanted to see her.”
“Ah, right. I will definitely show her to you.”
“So, you kept her a secret for 10 years?”
“Cough!”

It seemed like Blundell received damage every time he opened his mouth. As Blundell fell silent, Kurt looked down at the two people before him. One was the disciple of the Blue Tower Master, and the other was the one who had knocked her down. These children would support Meltor in the future.

“Then I will proceed with the awards ceremony.”

He hated pretentious things, so he started the awards ceremony without any congratulatory remarks. According to instruction, the person in charge of the Pupil Tournament came forward. He called the identification number and then announced the names of the mentors and the amount of prize money given to the participants.

In the end, there were only two names left, leaving only two children in the center of the stadium. Kurt made the host step back and picked up a handmade plaque.

“Sylvia, Blundell Adruncus’s disciple, come forward.”
“Yes, Your Majesty.” Sylvia moved forward at the call and bowed slightly. Even though she was told to rise, it was blasphemy to look directly at the king’s face. Kurt accepted the bow and spoke while handing her the plaque, “As the runner-up of the Pupil Tournament, I will give Sylvia ‘Jack Frost’s Staff’ and the title of a baroness.”

“Sylvia, disciple of the Magic Tower, thanks Your Majesty.”
“Yes, I look forward to your future growth.”

It was an exceptional reward, but no one objected to Kurt’s declaration. Once beyond the wall of the 5th Circle, the title of baroness had no great significance to Sylvia. Moreover, she could gain gold and artifacts from Blundell.

Then Kurt called out Lili’s name next, “Liliana Miller, Vince Haidel’s disciple, come forward.”
“Yes, Your Majesty,” Lili barely managed to reply in a calm voice as she rose from her spot.

“As winner of the Pupil Tournament, I will give Liliana 200 gold, the ‘Protection Bangle,’ and the title of a baroness.”
“Liliana, Bergen’s student, thanks Your Maje—”

“Additionally…”

Lili shut her mouth hurriedly when she was interrupted by Kurt. After receiving 200 gold, an artifact, and a title, Lili hadn’t expected that there would be anything else.

“After she succeeds the title of Baroness Miller, Liliana Miller will receive the title of a viscountess.”

‘Viscountess promotion!’

Lili’s eyes shook at the shocking declaration, but her mouth was a step ahead of her brain.

“Thank you, Your Majesty!”

As Lili lowered her head, chatter quickly spread through the stands. A promotion… it was an honor that wasn’t possible unless many merits were accumulated. Yet it was given to the winner of a small contest? It was an unprecedented situation, so some of the nobles couldn’t hide their confusion.

Regardless of whether people understood it or not, Kurt looked at Liliana and Sylvia with warm eyes and finished the awards ceremony.

“This Meltor Kingdom of ours is surrounded by the Harkan Mountain Ranges in the north-east and by the Andras Empire in the north-west. In order to defend our homeland from the savage imperialists who desire war, we need to raise people like these two young magicians. The Magic Society should spread today’s events and don’t slack off… Understood?”

The people gathered in the stadium replied simultaneously to their ruler:

“Yes, Your Majesty! As you command!”

***

Finally, Kurt III left Pentarium. Afterwards, the nobles swarmed around him like a tide, and the most magnificent event in Liliana’s history came to a close.

Lili and Vince finally went to the restaurant they hadn’t been able to go on the first day. They then returned to their accommodations shortly after the sun set, and Lili lay on the bed while holding her belly. She usually preferred to eat less, but her mouth hadn’t listened at the restaurant in the capital.

Vince laughed at her before saying, “I don’t need to hear you speak to know that the meal was satisfactory. Isn’t that so?”
“…It is exactly like you said.”

The two people looked at each other and laughed lightly. It had been a great day. There was no better way to enjoy her victory. Vince even took out a few bottles of expensive wine, but they didn’t get drunk. It was because both of them were magicians.

Not long after, the moment they had been waiting for came.

Keeok.

A red tongue crawled out from a hole in Lili’s palm. It was the grimoire which ate magic books. Gluttony had woken up.

–Hungry. Bring meal.

Gluttony swallowed books and absorbed their knowledge. After satisfying its hunger, it would take the time to answer one of its owner’s questions. The two people had been waiting for this time. Liliana and Vince’s contract… The moment for the first question and answer had begun.

Chapter 38 - Question And Answer #1

Due to Gluttony’s hungry status, Lili first picked out two books. As soon as she put the books on the bedspread and aimed her left hand in that direction, the hungry tongue quickly swallowed the two books.

[‘Power of Sand and Wind’ has been consumed. Your understanding is very high.]
[4th Circle magic ‘Sandstorm’ has been learned.]

[‘Surviving in Cold Weather’ has been consumed. Your understanding is very high.]
[3rd Circle magic ‘Resist Cold’ has been learned.]

The books Gluttony had eaten today were on the magics, Sandstorm, which was required in a desert, and Resist Cold, which was needed in a cold area. Gluttony fed on two books and quickly sent their knowledge to Liliana.

“Huuuu…”

The sensation of two magic spells entering Lili’s brain was still strange. Above all, 4th Circle magic contained quite a lot of information. Lili took a deep breath to calm the aftermath, then she opened her eyes.

At the same time, Gluttony started speaking,

-Two books, it seems like you have a question to ask today.

‘Why is there a sense of discomfort?’ Lili wondered before realizing that Gluttony’s tone had changed. The speech, which used to be cut off, now sounded like a normal person. Wondering why the change had happened, Lili asked, “You… Hasn’t your way of talking changed?”

–Hrmm?

“Before… you would break off from what you were saying.”

Gluttony snorted and responded,

–It is because you have fed me a large number of artifacts recently. It isn’t enough to unseal the next stage, but it did recover my voice.

“…There was such a function.”

–It is just retrieving my original function. Or did you think I normally spoke like that?

Now that it had recovered its voice, Gluttony talked with more pride than before. Feeding it books would cause it to grow faster, while it almost vomited when Lili fed it cheap artifacts. If she continued listening, this might continue for days, so Lili interrupted Gluttony. “Wait, I’d like to ask you one more thing.”

Gluttony stopped talking and then asked,

–Aren’t you slow?

“Huh?”

–I answered your question already. Isn’t the question regarding why my way of talking changed?

Lili’s expression grew distorted. It would only be a one-day wait, but anyone would be frustrated at wasting all that preparation time. However, that frustration soon changed to irritation.

–It is a joke.

“…What?”

–Don’t you know? Jokes are words meant to cause amusements…

“No, I know what a joke is!”

To think that Gluttony was someone who could play around like this… The grimoire really was a strange creature. The main story hadn’t even started, but Lili was already exhausted. She sighed a few times before opening her mouth to speak again. Fortunately, the previous question hadn’t counted as a question for an answer.

“Can I transfer my right to ask a question to others?”

Gluttony made an interested noise.

–Hoh, how interesting.

Was Lili imagining it? An ‘eye’ seemed to appear at the hole the tongue emerged from. It looked at Vince standing beside Liliana and understood the meaning of the question. Even if it said no, Lili was ready to ask the question which Vince had prepared.

Unsurprisingly, Gluttony readily replied,

–It doesn’t really matter. You are the first person to do such a transaction, but there isn’t a problem with the action itself.

“…Go ahead, Professor.”

“Thank you for your concern.”

Lili stepped back, while Vince moved forward. Vince was slightly different than usual due to his excitement at communicating with the greedy book. It was the feeling of a magician finally reaching an answer after running down a long, unknown road.

Vince asked in a trembling voice, “Can I call you, ‘Gluttony’?”

–Any title is good. Do I seem like I care about such trivial things?

“I see. Then let me ask you a question.” He took a deep breath and after several tries, finally asked the question that he had decided, “I want you to teach me about the relationship between language and magic.”

***

In the far distant past, magic had existed before humans even gave a name for it. Elves who had lived for thousands of years, dragons who had lived for tens of thousands of years, demons tied to a false eternity, and countless other species all used magic power under different names.

Additionally, the magic system was different for each species. Elves danced with the elementals, while dwarves hit metal using fire and earth. Demons mocked the laws using strange rituals, and dragons made the world struggle with just a few powerful words.

Humans were the only ones born without any power. They stole the song of the elves, tapped iron like the dwarves, and sometimes mimicked the rituals of demons.

The first millennium was meaningless. However, the next millennium saw a bit of light. Then in the next millennium, the concept of circles was finally completed. For the first time since the beginning of the world, ‘magicians’ were born into the human species.

Several thousand years had passed by since then, and the grimoire, which had existed since before the foundation of this world, replied to the question of the human magician.

-The question is too comprehensive. To completely explain the relationship between language and magic, there isn’t enough time in your life.

“What if it is limited to the human language?”

–It is the same. There are 526 minority languages, so the amount of information exceeds the limit allowed for one question.

“Hrmm.” It was a difficult situation, so Vince touched his chin while thinking.

In the magic towers where the magicians of the continent gathered, there were few who studied archaeology. Hundreds of thousands of monuments had been destroyed in the past two centuries due to wars, so many previous records had been lost.

It wasn’t an exaggeration to say that there was no way to explore the forgotten ancient languages except through something like a grimoire. Vince struggled for a while before opening his mouth, “Then please tell me why the words of the ancient languages and modern language cause different magic effects.”

He gave up his greed. Rather than trying to find out too much at once, Vince asked the question he had been facing recently. Words that had the same meaning were often used interchangeably. He wanted to know why it was sometimes more powerful and sometimes weaker.

–That is fine.

Gluttony accepted the question.

-I will define one thing first. I don’t know what you human magicians think, but magic is the act of persuading the magic power in the world. It can be said that you are earnestly asking for it to move.

“Persuasion… That sounds plausible.”

–I will continue. The concept of ‘language’ that you are asking about involves persuasiveness. The closer to the beginning things are, the more the world will listen to the voice of the magician.

Vince’s expression turned strange at the words. Certainly, magic that used ancient languages was more powerful and efficient than modern ones. That was the beginning of his archaeological research.

However, it didn’t manifest frequently, so such incompleteness was a big challenge for Vince. Fortunately, Gluttony explained the part Vince was wondering about without any delay.

–Language is a contradictory medium. Reducing the number of users increases the power. But on the other hand, if there are more users, its existence becomes firmer. If there are few or no users left, the meaning of the ancient language becomes ambiguous.

“I thought I understood ancient languages in my own way.”

–It is insufficient compared to the real ancient people. Unless you can replace your daily life with the ancient language, it will be hard to take advantage of it.

As it was a grimoire, its words were more devastating. Even if Vince’s research skills were perfect, his language skills were significantly lower than the people who lived in those days. Setting aside simple words, it would become more severe if he used magic spells which involved sentences or paragraphs. That’s why it was hard to use ancient languages at higher circles.

Vince listened to the painful words and accepted it.

–What is the name of the ancient language that you are researching?

“It is called Balcard.”

–It remains in my records. It was a language used during the time of the Balcia Empire, when magic was at its peak. Foreigners couldn’t follow the pronunciation well.

At that moment, enlightenment struck Vince like lightning. He muttered unconsciously with a bemused expression, “…Pronunciation?”

-The true value of the Balcard language can’t be seen unless the eight syllables are pronounced harmoniously.

-The same goes for any language. The pronunciation and expression of a language is settled by standard usage.

-The world accepts the courtship of magicians on the basis of words…

It was up to there. Vince couldn’t hear anything else. This was a type of phenomenon called cognitive load. Vince himself had blocked the influx of information since it had exceeded the amount he could handle. He could feel his head turning blank, so any more words would break his brain!

Huuuuong!

Suddenly, a wave of magic power emerged from Vince and gently swept through the room. It was a phenomenon which Lili had encountered once before. During the final match of the Pupil Tournament, she had felt a wave of magic power coming from Sylvia. The fact that the same surge came from Vince could only mean one thing.

‘He crossed the wall!’ A thrill ran down Lili’s spine as she watched Vince while in awe.

There was no other choice. Before Lili’s eyes, a 6th Circle magician was coming out of his shell. There were only around 100 6th Circle magicians in the Meltor Kingdom, so how could she not pay homage to Vince as a woman and a magician?

However, there was one presence in the room which wasn’t moved.

-Hey, user.

At the sudden call, Lili looked back like she had been deprived of something.

“What? It is over, so you should go to sleep again.”

–I guess you are joking. Normally I would be sleeping, so I understand.

“…So, what is your point?”

Normally, it wouldn’t say anything and would just fall asleep. Lili was aware of this guy’s physiology, and it was just as it had said. Gluttony seemed embarrassed, and its tongue waved around like it was drunk. However, that reaction lasted for only a second.

–I have advice for rapid growth. At this rate, you would be old and dying before you unlock all the seals.

“What is it?”

–As you might have guessed, I have a few more hidden features. Unlike Memorize, unsealing them is something that can’t be done without fulfilling special conditions.

Gluttony spoke in a low voice, just like the temptation of a demon in the legends.

–I’ll teach you one of the hidden functions, without any conditions.

Chapter 39 - Question And Answer #2

After hearing those words, Lili couldn’t hide the shocked expression on her face.

‘A hidden feature…?’

Over the past few months, she had tasted the value of the grimoire, Gluttony. There was the ‘eating’ which changed knowledge into proficiency through the consumption of magic books. Lili could also gain ‘skills’ through consuming rare artifacts as well as use ‘Memorize’ to store magic.

If there were artifacts capable of recreating just one of Gluttony’s abilities, it would be enough to instantly become the national treasure of a country. Yet, now, there was a condition to add another function to it? It was enough to overwhelm anyone.

–It seems like it is appetizing.

“I won’t deny that, but what is the catch?”

–No catch, I just want to help my user grow quickly.

Gluttony whined before continuing.

-The problem is the quality of the food. You’ve never fed me rare books except for [Ballistics Magic] and [Introduction to Elemental Magic]. Don’t just feed me commonplace books.

“The quality of the food…?”

-You might think I am greedy, but doesn’t it benefit you as well?

Certainly, she had experienced eating a ‘Rare’ grade magic book twice. However, there was a limit to how many original books were still roaming around the public. [Ballistics Magic] had been obtained by coincidence, and [Introduction to Elemental Magic] had been thanks to Vince’s help. The books of applications from heroes in other fields weren’t things a student could covet.

However, if Gluttony’s words were true, then Lili had no reason to refuse.

‘In any case, I need to eat Rare books for my growth. If one hidden function is freed up in the process, then that is advantageous to me.’

The same was true even if the conditions to free it were absurd. Whether Gluttony released the hidden function or not was up to her will, so Lili could always give up if it was difficult. There was nothing to lose, only potential benefits to gain.

In the end, Liliana listened to Gluttony’s suggestion.

–The release condition for this function is simple. You can free it by eating something that exists around you.

“What is it?”

–It is just…

Lili’s eyebrows twitched as she heard the condition to free the hidden function.

‘…Why is it that?’

***

Some time passed by. Vince, who had been in a trance for a while, opened his eyes slowly. His blue eyes glowed for a moment, but the glow soon began to fade. It was a phenomenon caused by the new 6th Circle stabilizing in his body.

“Huuuu…”

A soft sigh emerged from Vince’s lips, and Lili realized Vince was awake.

“Congratulations on your 6th Circle, Professor!”

“Thank you. It is all thanks to you,” Vince responded to the celebration in a sincere voice.

Vince had been stuck at the 5th Circle for more than a decade. If he hadn’t met Liliana and heard advice from Gluttony, he might’ve been stuck for many more years. No, would it have just been be a few years? Some magicians were fated not to cross the wall until death. For Vince Haidel, his relationship with Lili might have been his only chance.

“If I had been studying alone, I might have wasted the next 10 years, maybe more. I think it’s the greatest luck of my life that I met you at Bergen Academy, Liliana.”

“P-Professor.”

“Don’t look at me like that. The question I asked was something which will advance the archaeological field for many years.”

It wasn’t exaggerated praise. All relics involved with the ancient magic empire, Balcia, had already been destroyed. If Vince hadn’t discovered a slate by chance, then he would’ve never studied the Balcard language. The ancient document had preserved the Balcard language in a good condition. It was an opportunity for Vince to study archaeology, but it also acted as a shackle to stop him at the 5th Circle.

He had studied dozens of Balcard slabs and spent 10 years waiting uselessly for more artifacts to be excavated.

‘I have been rewarded for the years I waited.’ Vince barely managed to suppress his magic power as he shook with joy.

Filled with overwhelming emotions, Vince couldn’t help grasping Lili’s hand. Any senior magician knew what it meant to cross the ‘wall.’ Now, Vince’s mind and body were overflowing with magic power. His aging would be suppressed, and he would take the first step on a path to transcend humanity. It wasn’t unreasonable that uncontrollable joy would be bubbling within him.

Lili thought, ‘Is it okay… to do it now?’

One of the virtues of a magician was having sober thinking, so such excitement was rare. It was highly likely that Vince would accommodate a small demand from Lili. Lili thought about the ‘condition for liberation’ Gluttony had told her before falling asleep.

‘Feed it a dimension pocket… Doesn’t it know how expensive and rare that is?’

That’s right, the condition Gluttony had presented was to feed it a Dimension Pocket. Spatial magic required at least the 6th Circle, and in the case of a dimension pocket, a certain amount of space had to be sewn into the pocket, which meant the difficulty was high. So, in the kingdom, it could only be sold to those who were authorized by the Magic Society or magicians of at least the Superior rank. Obviously, private sales were prohibited, and it was almost impossible to replace if lost or destroyed.

Yet Gluttony wanted to consume such an object? Lili would’ve sneered if Vince hadn’t been there.

“Excuse me, Professor.”

“Huh?”

“That… Well, there…”

However, Liliana wasn’t such a person. She knew the amount of money Vince had used for Lili to win this tournament and would pay him back one day. Lili couldn’t say that she needed a dimension pocket, so she swallowed back her words.

“No, it is nothing. I forgot.”

“Ah, I see.” Vince smiled and tapped Lili’s shoulder. His warm hand stabbed at Lili’s conscience.

‘Hoo, let’s find another way. I can feed it substandard goods if needed.’

Just as Lili changed her mind, Vince said, “Oh, that reminds me, I have something to say to you as well. I almost forgot about it because of this.”

“Professor…?”

“Umm, don’t think of it as a burden.”

As Lili looked at him with a confused expression, Vince hesitated slightly before asking. “Liliana Miller, will you be my successor?”

“…Huh? Those words… perhaps?”

“It is as you think. I want to put your name as part of my family tree.”

Lili’s expression turned blank as she listened to Vince’s words.

Any magicians of the Average rank and above were eligible to obtain a disciple. A magician could wander the whole world in search of the second generation to whom they would pass on their research.

It was different from teaching students at the academy. This was the same as being the successor of the research which Vince had built up over his lifetime. The student would become the teacher’s responsibility until death. Vince’s declaration that he wanted to hand over everything to Lili caused her eyes to turn redden.

“…Will it be okay with me?” Lili asked like it was ridiculous.

However, Vince nodded with a little smile. “You may think it is cowardly. I am a shameless person for aiming at the grimoire’s knowledge, even if I don’t deserve it.”

“……”

“Still, will you believe in me? I am quite old and have been wanting to ask you this for a while,” Vince spoke these words and finished with a refreshed expression.

He didn’t know what Lili thought of him, but Vince wasn’t a saintly person. The war magician, who used to kill people for no reason on the battlefield, was now asking someone to trust in him. The existence of the grimoire was merely a chance and not the main target.

Vince liked the human called, ‘Liliana Miller,’ so he was pushing this firmly.

Soon, Vince Haidel’s name would become enormously famous. He had reached the 6th Circle in his 40s, so his name would surely be among the top ranking magicians within the next decade. If he could go further, then he would become a candidate to be the next Red Tower Master.

If Lili accepted the proposal, she would become the disciple of such a person and take over later. Liliana was well aware of the weight of this proposal. ‘It really is a burden. This…’

If she refused, then Vince was sure to accept it. He would continue helping Lili like before without revealing his sadness. Occasionally, they would feel obliged toward each other and the cycle would repeat. They would work together without opening up their innermost hearts. It would be equivalent to a calm exchange between magicians.

Lili didn’t want to remain in that type of relationship. She walked forward with a calm face and grabbed Vince’s hand firmly. The trembling passed across each of their palms and met in the middle.

“Thank you, Professor.”

“…No, I’m not your professor now. You have graduated from the academy.” Vince smiled brightly and corrected his title, “In the future, please call me Master.”

During this moment, the relationship between these two magicians, the long-time dunce and a senior professor of Bergen Academy, was newly established.

***

The next day, Vince enrolled himself as Liliana’s master at the Magic Society’s reception desk. It was a difficult process to cancel once it was established, but he didn’t hesitate to give his signature. He had made up his mind from the beginning.

“Y-You can do it slowly…”

“Don’t worry about it.”

“…Yes, I understand.”

The receptionist in charge of the desk advised Vince, but he didn’t listen. Vince’s expression was cold as usual.

Thanks to that, the process which normally took one hour ended in 20 minutes. After receiving the completed file, the receptionist disappeared with an expression like he had seen a monster, while Vince and Lili walked away.

The schedule for the magic contest would really start today. There weren’t many events where the magician could be accompanied by their disciple, but that wasn’t all.

The center of the Magic Society had a large poster which contained the schedule for the magic contest. Vince pointed to the events there and explained what he knew. There were many events he didn’t know about, but fortunately, there were a few events his disciple could attend.

“If you are interested in summoning magic, that event isn’t bad. This time, magicians from the east are participating, so it is an opportunity to see different types of elementalists.”

“That sounds interesting.”

“The ‘attack magic’ hosted by the Red Tower is also good, but… personally, I don’t think it’s a place you should go. There are many there who are interested in crushing small trees.”

In the first place, most of the events from the Red Tower were focused on the battlefield and destruction magic. Consequently, the Red Tower’s budget would be used to pay for the repairs of the damaged buildings.

The two people shook their heads briefly and looked for the next event.

At that moment, someone spoke to them, “Excuse me, are you Vince Haidel and Liliana Miller?”

“Hrmm? Who are you?” Vince asked as he turned around, only to see a magician in a blue robe scratching at his temple.

“I am Melrose from the Blue Tower. I have come to find you for a specific reason.”

Compared to Loren, the blue-robed magician was very polite. Therefore, Vince replied in a blase manner, “Yes, what is going on?”

However, he didn’t anticipate the words which came after that.

“I’m sorry, but please accompany me for a while. The Tower Master has called for the both of you.”

Chapter 40 - Return Home After Five Years #1

The call of the Blue Tower Master, Blundell Adruncus…! Both men were puzzled by the unexpected call but were forced to accept the request. Even if their senior and junior relationship was flexible, this was a command from the person at the top of a tower. They couldn’t refuse even if they didn’t know Blundell’s intentions.

The Blue Tower wasn’t that far from the Magic Society, so the two people followed Melrose and soon entered the Blue Tower. Many faces swung toward Lili as she walked through the entrance.

“..Master, why do I feel eyes on me?”

Vince was also sensitive to the gazes of the people, so he nodded with an uncomfortable expression. “It seems like you have become a celebrity after yesterday. As expected from the Blue Tower, rumors spread unnecessarily fast.”

“Is there anything I should care about?”

“Just ignore it. If you give them any attention, they will just cling to you.”

The Red Tower was crude, while the Blue Tower was shady. Those were the words the two towers used when mocking each other. However, there was a basis for them. The Red Tower emphasized strength rather than logic, while the Blue Tower used a lot of tricks rather than frontal competition. The identities of the two rival towers were quite consistent with this.

Just like it wasn’t good to face a red tower magician who would immediately duel instead of debating, it was also best to not deal with a blue tower magician who could drag things out for hours.

Lili listened to the advice of Vince, who had the experience, and walked while ignoring her surroundings. The two people followed Melrose’s lead and arrived at the top floor where the tower master lived. They stopped in front of a door decorated with colorful patterns, and Melrose bowed down politely. As Vince stepped forward, the door opened with a horrible sound.

Kkiiik-

Then as soon as Vince and Liliana entered, magic was used to close the door again. Just like magic, the room was suddenly filled with artifacts. The old man sitting on the stool, Blundell, got up and welcomed them.

“Ohh, welcome! Sorry for calling you so early in the morn…ing?”

Blundell opened his arms, then he suddenly stopped moving and fixed his gaze on Vince. His eyes, which had been laughing, suddenly shone like transparent glass beads. After 10 seconds, Blundell smiled so widely that his mouth wrinkled, “Kuahaha! Vince, you finally took a layer off!”

“…What do you mean?”

“Ah, this person! Why are you trying to cheat the eyes of this Blue Tower Master? Anyway, congratulations on going beyond the wall!”

“Hoo, thank you.”

As expected from an 8th Circle magician; Blundell had noticed Vince’s achievement with one glance. He gave a cheerful laugh. They exchanged greetings before sitting down at a large table. An unknown fragrance came from the hot tea. Perhaps the conversation wouldn’t be short.

“Vince, can I ask you something first?”

“Speak.”

“932 and 1106. Do you know what these numbers mean?”

Vince frowned at the sudden emergence of numbers. When asked, any wise person would be better off holding their tongues. He didn’t answer, so Blundell naturally taught him the meaning of the numbers.

“Those numbers represent the number of people who have been looking for information on Vince Haidel and Liliana Miller, respectively, since yesterday.”

“…?!”

The eyes of the two people widened when they heard this. They had achieved some fame from yesterday’s awards ceremony, but they hadn’t expected so many people to pay attention to them. Considering that those who were qualified to access information at the Magic Society were limited, it was a considerably large force.

As Vince and Lili stiffened, Blundell shook his head and released some of the tension. “Well, you don’t have to worry. I realized this and blocked it before the ceremony began. The only one with more authority than me is His Majesty, so you can relax.”

“…Did you know it would be like this?”

“It always happens. Every year, people keep trying to recruit promising participants. The scale is just bigger this time,” Blundell replied calmly while sipping his tea.

On the other hand, Vince couldn’t help frowning. He despised these political things and had escaped the capital, but the same people were now reaching out to his disciple. As anger boiled within him, his six circles emitted magic power unconsciously. The air around them quickly became heavy.

The wrath of a 6th Circle magician was truly terrible. Fortunately, there was one more powerful magician in the room.

“Come now, don’t get too heated up.” Then Blundell beckoned.

Chill.

The air instantly cooled down. The distorted air became cool like the autumn wind, allowing Lili to know the power of the being before her eyes. It was an absolute magic where chanting and casting were meaningless! The power of this magician, who had reached the 8th Circle 30 years ago, was closer to a natural disaster. If Blundell wanted, she could create ice with one flick of her finger. She could make Sylvia’s Blizzard look like child’s play, and it was even possible to cover sand with ice.

After cooling down the atmosphere, Blundell spoke, “Even if you are a 6th Circle magician, you can’t throw away politics. It isn’t a wise choice to be antagonistic to those in power.”

“Then what would the wise Tower Master do?”

“Huh? If it were me, I’d just beat them all up. I'm an 8th Circle magician, so I don’t care about stepping on them.”

As the two people gaped at the ridiculous words, Blundell laughed and pulled something out.

“That is a joke. I’ve prepared this for you.”

“That…?”

It was an envelope stamped with the seal of the Magic Society. Unlike Lili who had a bewildered expression, Vince knew exactly what it was.

“Is it a dispatch? Liliana is still just the Basic ranking.”

“If you can’t get rid of the nuisance, avoid it. It is better than staying in your room until the end of the magic contest.” Blundell smiled with satisfaction as he added, “Liliana, hasn’t it been five years since you returned home? How would you like to take this opportunity to go back?”

“Huh? Return to my home?”

“Coincidentally, the destination of this dispatch mission is to the Miller Barony.”

“Ah…!”

This made the story a bit different. Vince could remove Liliana from the nuisance eyes of the nobles without worrying about offending them, and Lili could meet her family after a long time. It wasn’t a bad proposition if the difficulty level of the request was reasonable.

Vince watched as Lili identified the contents of the dispatch. It was a report of a cave and contained a person’s biography. The final mission statement contained a few short instructions.

“…Investigate the whereabouts of the magician sent to survey a cave found in the Miller Barony? Isn’t it a pretty simple request?”

Blundell agreed with Lili’s words and continued the explanation, “It isn’t a dungeon but an ordinary cave found three months ago. A moderately smart person was sent to survey the inside, but…”

“Contact has been cut off.”

“Cough, that’s right.”

It happened quite frequently. By default, magicians were self-indulgent people, and their essence didn’t change much after belonging to the magic towers. Once they found something worth investigating, they would become immersed in it for several months. If so, it was common to send someone else to find that investigator.

“You don’t need to do any hard work. It is enough to rest at home and avoid some of the rumors. If you find the magician, it would be nice if you came back with them.”

“…I understand.”

It wasn’t that difficult. The Miller Barony was her playground, and her father was a poor lord with nothing to hide. If they weren’t really deeply hidden, then she would be able to find the magician instantly.

Lili received Vince’s permission and accepted the envelope. Then all of a sudden, Blundell started to speak in a melodramatic tone, “Ah~ This old man is suddenly worried because you are so young. If that person didn’t deliberately cut off contact, it may be a bit dangerous~”

“What are you saying all of a sudden?” Vince asked.

“Hey! I have a suitable companion for you!” Blundell ignored Vince and beat his staff against the ground. It seemed like a signal for someone else to appear.

As suspicions appeared on the faces of the two people, someone emerged from behind a large bookcase. With blue eyes and dazzling silver hair, Sylvia was carrying a white staff which was different from the one she used in the competition.

“…Sylvia,” Lili muttered quietly.

Sylvia muttered in response while bowing her head, “Ah, hello.”

“Ah, hello…?”

It was an awkward exchange. Both were distant from society, and one person was unilaterally favorable toward the other. It wasn’t a scene where they could possibly communicate smoothly. The two of them had only exchanged a few words during their match, so they were awkward until Blundell pushed Sylvia.

“You aren’t the only ones who have received attention since yesterday. Sylvia is going through a similar thing.”

“Don’t tell me that the companion…”

“Yes, it is Sylvia!”

Liliana swiftly put down the envelope as she realized this. “I’m sorry, but I’ll take the next opp-”

“No, wait a minute,” Blundell interrupted before Lili could say the words of rejection and grabbed Lili’s shoulders. As Liliana was being grabbed by an immense strength, a subdued voice rang in her ears. It was a situation where she couldn’t help feeling afraid.

“It might be a little burdensome, but Sylvia has absolutely no experience with friendship. Her magic skills are great, but she is mentally young. So, I would like her to build up some social experience on this trip.”

“Oh, even so, isn’t it too much for two women to go on a trip alone?”

“As I mentioned, that child is still unaware of social norms. The interest shown to you is due to a feeling of similarity. A friendly person is necessary.”

Still, Lili couldn’t help feeling burdened. She wasn’t able to answer easily, so Blundell took out something resembling a plaque and showed it to Lili. It had the symbol of the Magic Society and Blundell’s signature on it.

“This…?”

“This is a nameplate given to the inspector from the Magic Society, and a grant is given according to the rank of the nameplate. If you take a mission that corresponds to the lowest Rank 9, you will receive a grant of three gold. But…”

Blundell raised a finger to the nameplate, changing the nine to a number five. “I can do this at my discretion.”

“Then the grant…”

“Of course, it will increase. As I recall, I can pay up to 100 gold.”

Lili’s eyes widened as she heard 100 gold. ‘If I receive 100 gold at this time…’

It was a huge amount of money that was several years worth of budget for the Miller Barony! Above all, there were many farmers who were starving to death because they couldn’t produce a harvest.

If she added the 200 gold she’d received as the prize for the tournament, they wouldn’t need to worry about the harvest for 10 years. She could buy nice clothes for her parents who always wore old clothing as well as ease the burden of the poor and hungry in her home.

Of course, she was forced to agree. “…I understand. I will go with Sylvia.”

“Ohh! Yes, you thought well! The opportunity to be accompanied by a 5th Circle magician isn’t that common! Huhahaha!”

While Blundell was laughing loudly, Lili faced Sylvia who was staring at her.

As their eyes met, Sylvia waved with a shy expression. Sylvia’s beautifully smiling face felt much younger than her appearance.

What would she hear when she took Sylvia home?

‘Phew, can’t this be called a gold mine?’

Lili had become a 4th Circle magician and was returning home with 300 gold and a pretty girl. It was something which would appear in the early stages of a hero’s story.

While any young girl would be in a state of envy, Lili could only let out a deep sigh.

Chapter 41 - Return Home After Five Years #2

After the meeting, the events progressed really quickly. They received the full support of the Blue Tower Master, so the Magic Society completed all the necessary procedures to dispatch an investigator, and the 100 gold was immediately paid to Lili.

Although she was distracted, she was able to obtain transportation to the Miller Barony. It was thanks to the merchant company that she had accompanied recently.

“Thank you for your help in acquiring it so quickly.”

“No, shouldn’t I be thanking you? Thanks to Professor and your disciple, didn’t my company reach the capital safely? I can certainly do this simple request for you!”

“You are truly worthy of becoming the boss of the company.”

The carriage Gordon had prepared for Lili wasn’t something which could have been made in one day and as a favor.

The body of the carriage was lightweight due to magic, and it could seat up to six people. Even though it was only a temporary rental, it was a carriage which would cost a few gold. Yet it was used to pay back a mere favor.

However, Gordon just smiled widely. ‘The professor is wearing a robe with the symbol of a 6th Circle magician… This is the chance to form a link with a senior member of the Magic Society!’

Gordon was a seasoned merchant. So, when he learned of Vince’s achievement, he pretended not to know. It was necessary to offer human ‘affection’ in order to form a relationship with a magician who was disconnected from the world.

He kept this position in mind and obtained the luxurious carriage. ‘A thorough merchant. Well, it isn’t bad.’

Of course, Vince knew of Gordon’s ulterior motives but accepted the small favor anyway for his disciple. There was no need to give back what had been given to him. As soon as Vince finished his conversation with Gordon, he approached Lili who was waiting beside the carriage.

He wanted to exchange a few greetings before leaving.

“Have a good rest. After the contest is over, most of the annoying people will return to their homes to concentrate quietly on magic.”

“Yes, Master.”

“And keep that dimension pocket well. There is magic on it for the investigators to track, so the costs will be charged to you.”

“…I will take care of it.”

Lili grew nervous as she looked at the dimension pocket in her hands. She had to consume two to three books a day, which meant she needed a means to carry the large volume of books. So, Vince had rented a space pocket and given it to Lili.

However, the management was strict, so there were many bloody stories about the investigations. If Gluttony swallowed the dimension pocket…

‘I might be dragged to a hearing and…?’ Lili had heard rumors about the Magic Society, so her complexion turned pale at the thought.

She even thought that she shouldn’t hold the pocket with her left hand. So far, Gluttony had never popped out without being called or when it was hungry, but Lili never knew. There was nothing wrong with taking extra precautions.

As they talked about a different subject, the coachman arrived and sat down on the carriage.

“Then, I’ll be going now, Master.”

“Yes, please take care of yourself.”

Lili finished saying goodbye to Vince and disappeared inside, then the colorful carriage started moving slowly. Due to the lightweight magic on the carriage, the movements were soft. Shortly afterwards, Sylvia and Lili were taken away by the carriage, and Vince turned around.

He wished for the safety of his disciple who had left home for five years.

***

Dakadak! Dakadak! The limited express carriage provided by the Pullonet Company sped up after leaving Mana-vil’s gates. The lightweight magic on the body of the carriage made it possible for the horses to run pleasantly. They ran at a dizzying speed as the scenery outside the window sped past them.

‘Yes… If we continue traveling at this pace, we will arrive at the Miller Barony in five days.’

It would’ve taken a fortnight if this were a normal carriage. Gordon had confidently said that it would arrive in a week, and Lili could accept that confidence after experiencing the carriage. It seemed like there was no need to waste a long time traveling back and forth between the capital and her home.

The problem wasn’t the carriage, but what was inside it.

‘Uh, so awkward…!’ Lili desperately glanced at Sylvia who was sitting next to her.

Despite the glaring natural light, Lili could see her brightly colored eyes and silver hair clearly. She had no idea what Sylvia was thinking. Sylvia suddenly dropped her gaze after meeting Lili’s eyes and pulled something out of the pocket of her robes.

“Lili, let’s play cards.”

“Huh? Cards?” She pulled out a pack of cards.

The back didn’t have any decorations, so Lili couldn’t see what the cards were used for. Common sense suggested trump cards, but she couldn’t imagine Sylvia playing poker. Lili willingly received the pack of cards from her and checked what was written on the front.

“Uh, these characters are…?” Lili’s eyes widened as she saw what was written on the front of the cards. ‘Are these runes?’

Runes formed the most familiar language for a modern magician and an essential element to configuring magic formulas. Sentences written in runes were lined up on the front of the cards.

When she interpreted the runes on one card, she saw that they formed an accurate representation of a magic formula. It was the same for the other cards. There were parts of the formula on different cards and they had to complete the spells.

Lili’s expression became troubled as she understood what Sylvia meant by ‘play cards.’

“You want to play with these cards?”

“Yes. Since early childhood, I played this with my grandfather. Lili will have a lot of fun.”

“No, wait a minute.” Lili turned the cards over a few times and understood how difficult it was. This degree of difficulty would make the academy professors groan. Nevertheless, Blundell seemed to have taught Sylvia magic through this game.

Sylvia’s ability was excellent, but Lili’s expression wasn’t bright.

Who could she play these cards with? With the exception of Lili, there was no one else Sylvia’s age who could play with her. Even those who wanted to be close to Sylvia hadn’t been able to be a match for her to play with, so she had gradually moved away from them.

Being friends was more difficult than other people thought, so it was rare to be friends with someone overwhelmingly superior. Sylvia’s beauty, genius, and nature had kept her away from people.

‘Maybe she can play with me… No, I can’t change Sylvia’s attitude this way.’

Blundell wanted to teach her social norms. If Lili played cards with her, she would be treated in a special way. Other people would remain distant, and she would clearly end up relying on the person called, ‘Liliana Miller.’

Then her magic would become stagnant again. The thing she needed now was a non-magical environment.

“Instead of that, tell me a story.”

“Story?”

“I don’t care if it is anything trivial. It can be your favorite food or place. Something that was fun recently…”

‘Oh!’ Liliana suddenly had a good idea. So, she said, “Are you interested in elementals?”

“Elementals?” Sylvia’s eyes brightened at the sudden word. She seemed to have some interest.

“Mitra.” [Huing?]

A lump of dirt flew in the window and changed into the shape of a little girl. Mitra had become slightly bigger since Lili reached the 4th Circle, but she was still just slightly bigger than her palm.

“…Cute.” Sylvia’s face brightened as she looked at the little elemental who jumped into the carriage.

[Hoing?!] Mitra made a cute sound as she was held by Sylvia. Sylvia stroked the head of the little elemental carefully like she was scared Mitra would break down. Did Mitra like Sylvia’s touch? At first Mitra was in a bad mood, but then she eventually purred like a cat.

It was like a page from a children’s book. Lili felt more relieved now.

‘The susceptibility still remains. It is impossible for a magician to not be interested in Mitra.’

While playing with Mitra, Sylvia smiled and laughed, looking more like a girl her age. This was an expression that Lili probably wouldn’t have gotten to see if they had just played cards. Sylvia was normally impassive like water, but a girl who smiled like that wouldn’t be burdensome.

The journey of the two girls continued in a much gentler atmosphere than she had expected.

***

The luxury carriage ran from Mana-vil like the wind. The horses were from an excellent lineage, so they were able to go through the hard mountain trails without much difficulty. As they left the mountain ranges, there were no longer any delays.

On the fourth day, the carriage entered the territory of Viscount Teheran, which was right next to the Miller Barony.

Five years ago, Lili had taken a month to reach Bergen Academy. However, this time it only took four days.

“What is Lili’s hometown like?” Sylvia’s awkward way of speaking now seemed quite natural.

Her words had changed a lot. Unlike when she first wanted to only talk about magic, she now talked about the color of her favorite clothes and the scenery outside the window. It was also common for her to be interested in Liliana’s personal history.

Lili thought it was a good sign and replied, “Well, it is just the countryside. The people farm, eat, and live while surrounded by mountains and lush forests. When wild animals come down, they hunt and have a feast. Life isn’t always abundant, but they don’t hesitate to give to their neighbors. It is a place where such fools live.”

As she spoke, the scenery of her home entered her mind.

She pictured the people sowing seeds, playing in fields, working busily in the springtime, running around in the summer, harvesting crops with a smile, gathering with their neighbors, and burning firewood.

Thinking about it again, there had been more years of poverty than abundance. Her father had opened up his warehouses and starved along with his people, so Lili had often gone hungry during her childhood.

The taste of a piece of bread formed from the wrinkled hands of an old man was much more memorable than the white bread she ate at Bergen. The weight of those memories echoed in Lili’s voice.

Sylvia felt something warm and muttered, “A good place.”

“…Yes, it is a good place,” Lili agreed.

As Sylvia said, it was indeed a good place. Lili’s hometown was just that. They never lived richly, but they were happy. The 14 years she’d lived there were more precious than the countless beauty she’d seen in Bergen and Mana-vil.

‘Mother, Father…’ Lili’s eyes turned red at the thought of greeting her parents and neighbors after a long time.

The atmosphere inside the carriage had become warm, when…

“-Uh?!”

“Ah.” A groan emerged from both of their lips at almost the same time. Lili felt a chill on her neck, a warning from her sensory perception. Sylvia had excellent sensitivity, so she noticed the mana around the carriage being depleted.

The two of them opened the windows on both sides without hesitation. However, despite it being sunset, their range of visibility was extremely short.

‘Too dark… The sun can’t have set already. If this is the case…!’

Liliana’s eyes shone gold. She invoked Hawkeye which allowed her to see even through darkness. If Lili concentrated, she could find a single coin situated a few hundred meters away. It was dark around the forest, but there weren’t any difficult obstacles.

The golden light penetrated through the shadows in the distance. Lili stiffened the moment she grasped the outline of the shadows.

A gasp escaped from her lips, “Undead in this place…?!”

As if in response to her words, the shapes wriggling in the darkness emerged. They were distorted, broken, and crushed bodies. The procession of the undead caused a feeling of aversion inside her.

They were moving catastrophes which ate living creatures to increase their numbers, by-products of necromancy magic used by warlocks. The two girls faced the undead that circled around them.

Woong, woong, woong, woong…!

The owner of a grimoire and the Blue Tower’s best genius… Lili’s and Sylvia’s magic power wrapped around each other and caused a mana storm. The undead was stopped by the momentum of the mana storm, but it was only for a moment.

A hard and firm voice emerged from Lili’s mouth, “I will take the left, you the right.”

“Yes,” Sylvia affirmed.

After the simple exchange, the two sorceresses left the carriage and greeted the crowd of corpses.

Chapter 42 - Return Home After Five Years #3

As Lili stepped forward, the driver looked at her with a pale face. Why had such terrible monsters appeared around a village like the Miller Barony? This was the first time he had encountered this in his long career as a carriage driver.

"Oh, Sorceress! What is happening all of a sudden?"

"Mister, go inside the carriage. We will take care of this and come back."

"Please do so! Take care!"

As soon as Lili spoke, the driver entered the carriage. His movements were swift due to his previous experiences with bandits and monsters. Lili wouldn’t need to worry about the carriage.

Instead, he stared at the crowd of dead bodies coming this way. ‘Goblins, kobolds, and orcs… The bodies of large monsters aren’t visible yet. Is a warlock lurking around?’

By default, necromancy was a magic which required control. Uncontrolled dead bodies would attack living creatures indiscriminately, causing turmoil in the area. Then, in order to ruthlessly oppress the whole area, the knights, magic towers, and fixers from the country in question would be dispatched.

So, most warlocks were reluctant to reveal themselves. It was because they weren’t confident with a frontal confrontation and because the forces going against them were so powerful. Lili listened to her sensory perception for a moment, but she couldn’t find the warlock.

"…It can’t be helped."

If it was like this, the only thing she could do was sweep up the crowd before her.

Hwaruruk!

The magic power from four circles resonated in the air. It started with a small spark, then it changed shape into an arrow. A huge quantity of 100 fire arrows were created. It was the same amount of ice arrows Sylvia had created in the final match.

The weakness of the undead were divine power, light, and fire. The sudden appearance of fire caused the approaching corpses to pause. A body which had been dried up of its moisture would become good firewood.

Lili felt sorry for them, but she wasn’t going to leave a single undead around her home.

"Go." As soon as she gave the command, the fire arrows fell from the sky.

Pyu, pyu, pyu, pyuuong…

It was a frightening sight and a real crisis to the undead. The dead bodies couldn’t defend or avoid the attack, so the fire arrows struck them. The rotten skins of the undead were pierced, and the flames entered their bodies, causing a secondary explosion.

Peng! Pepeng! Peng! Pepepeng!

Their necks broke and their heads fell off. There were also torn arms and legs scattered all over the place. The goblin zombies fell to the ground, while the orc zombies stopped moving. Some zombies crawled like maggots after losing their limbs, while others turned into lumps of flesh.

It was a hellish sight, but Lili didn’t show any signs of agitation.

‘Their physical capabilities are low, and they don’t use weapons. If it is like this, we can deal with 1,000 more.’

There were three factors which determined the completeness of the undead: their ability to reproduce the necromancy ability; the utilization of the techniques their bodies contained; and the intelligence they’d possessed during their lives. If all three of them were present, they would be advanced undead. With two factors, they would be intermediate, while if only one was present, they would be of the inferior rank.

By that standard, these undead had the lowest ranking.

Unless the undead’s body was an ogre, she could deal with 1,000 more of these low-rank undead. Lili created another 100 fire arrows. Just on her own, Lili turned the bodies at the front lines into charred masses with the 100 fire arrows.

However, more undead were surging ahead of the fire arrows.

Kuoooh~! A terrible roar emerged from their rotting lungs.

As Lili looked at the epicenter of the monsters, an undead monster ran out of the bushes. Maggots squirmed on its skin and in its rotten flesh. It had lost its eyeballs, and dark magic power flowed around it.

This creature was a type of 4-meter-tall bipedal monster who lived in a swamp or forest. She had previously seen them during the procession with the merchant company to Mana-vil.

“Troll…!”

Kuoooh-!

Yes, the troll roared and rushed forward.

—Pukwaaaack!

The troll swung its club, and a few unfortunate orc zombies burst like persimmons. There was almost no evidence of the troll losing strength after dying. Although it might have lost its natural regenerative power, it was still troublesome as an undead. Rather, some of the troll’s weaknesses had disappeared thanks to becoming undead.

‘Damn, Magic Bullet isn’t good against the undead…’

These monsters would move even if their heads were blown off. There were some unusual undead like dullahans, while zombies and ghouls would continue to function unless their core was destroyed. Using something like Magic Bullet was like penetrating them with a needle.

She needed to use something big like Blaze Shell to blow away the whole body of the undead. However, 4th Circle magic couldn’t be abused in a situation where the warlock behind it hadn’t even been revealed.

Lili needed a way to defeat them without using a lot of magic. She needed to draw them together. It was at this moment that…

Shaaaah-!

“G-Guook?”

A water snake suddenly protruded from the rear and struck the undead.

“Liquid Snake?” Lili muttered.

This was the water attribute spell which Sylvia had used in the final match. The snake made of water twisted around the legs of the troll zombie and started to tighten. The troll zombie’s massive body held on for a while, but its bones soon broke. Its flesh broke as well and fell to the ground, turning into a pile of dirt.

Thanks to the troll zombie being taken care of, Lili had a moment to spare and looked in the direction that Sylvia was in charge of. She was curious about what destructive water magic Sylvia had used to clean up the situation.

As she realized what had happened, Lili couldn’t help admiring her.

‘…Hah, so it is like that.’

At the back of the carriage where she was standing, there were traces of a large water snake.

The floor was like mud. As the saying went, overwhelming mass was in itself a weapon. If there wasn’t divine power, then pure physical power would be the undead’s nemesis. Sylvia’s Liquid Snake had wiped out all the undead, including the orc and goblin zombies.

Lili couldn’t help being in awe. “Liquid Snake is 4th Circle magic, but it is pretty fuel-efficient. It would certainly be useful when dealing with cases like this.”

Sylvia, who was manipulating the Liquid Snake, nodded as if the words had flowed into her ears. “Yes, my grandfather said something similar to Lili.”

“Indeed, control type magic…”

It was different from fire which consumed a large amount of magic power to sustain the attack. Of course, magic power was consumed when condensing moisture and making the shape of the snake.

However, it didn’t require a lot of magic power to control and maintain the water snake. It was different from fire or wind magic which would disappear if the control was disturbed even a little bit.

Although Lili didn’t use water magic, she gained enlightenment in other areas.

‘Mitra, can you do it?’

[Hoi!]

Mitra gave a cute answer and jumped out of her arms.

As an earth elemental, it was possible for her to gaze freely at the surrounding area by penetrating into the ground. Additionally, Lili’s magic power was the 4th Circle and close to the 5th Circle. Lastly, the most efficient attribute for control and maintaining the snake wasn’t the water element. So, was it possible to reproduce the liquid snake in earth?

Lili’s brain came up with an impromptu idea.

“Name… Earth Worm!”

Soil rose up steadily around Mitra.

Kurururung!

Mud, sand, and pebbles mixed into a lump of earth. The form which lifted its head was like a worm. Like Sylvia’s water snake, this creature was a piece of artwork, but the coarse features meant it wasn’t beautiful. However, she didn’t care about such ‘minor’ problems.

“Wow…” Sylvia’s mouth dropped open as a shadow covered the undead. It was the shadow of the Earth Worm under the moonlight. From their perspective, the body of the worm was at least a few dozen meters long. Even the undead which didn’t have any intelligence stopped at the unreal scene as well.

In the middle of this silence, Sylvia smiled and asked, “By the way, can you control this?”

Her statement wasn’t without merit. It was likely that any magician who saw it would mock Lili’s Earth Worm. Generally, the difficulty of control type magic increased in proportion to its size. Lili wasn’t brilliant enough to control something of this size.

Yes, but that was if this Earth Worm was ‘normal’ magic.

‘Mitra, can you hear me?’ As Lili’s voice called out inwardly…

Wuuong~ The giant Earth Worm shook its huge body. Sylvia’s eyes widened as she saw the familiar gestures. “Ah, perhaps…!”

“That’s right. I created it, and Mitra is controlling it. This way, I can control it no matter the size!”

It would be impossible for an ordinary elemental with no self-consciousness, but Mitra was an ancient elemental. She could control the earth and had no choice but to play the role of the Earth Worm. This magic was possible due to both of them splitting the role.

Then in the next moment, the Earth Worm rushed toward the undead.

Kukukung…!

Kukukung…!

The earth shook!

Every time the Earth Worm landed on the ground, the undead would shatter into pieces. Trees fell, and the undead which the worm collided with all collapsed, regardless of whether they were trolls or goblins.

The Earth Worm headed toward the forest where the undead were flocking from and crushed them. The sight of the dead bodies in the darkness wasn’t much different than a swarm of ants being trampled on. It was truly worthy of being called destruction.

If anyone had seen this, then no one would argue about which destruction attribute was the strongest.

Just three minutes later, a wasteland of broken undead and trees had formed. Judging from the devastation, the warlock hadn’t been present in the first place.

“Amazing…”

Who could imagine that this scene was caused by a 4th Circle magician? Sylvia’s admiration for Lili wasn’t unreasonable.

The magic that Lili demonstrated far exceeded common sense and was a trick which wasn’t possible without many variables. Lili felt a little dizzy because she herself found it hard to believe.

“Ack!” At the same time, the body of the gigantic Earth Worm collapsed like a sandcastle.

“Lili?” Sylvia moved forward toward Lili hurriedly.

She had a bitter smile on her face as she realized she had almost died from her magic core being exhausted.

Lili had experienced something similar when she absorbed all that knowledge from Gluttony. No matter how much she cooperated with Mitra, she couldn’t completely eliminate the burden of Earth Worm.

However, instead of frowning, she made a pledge. ‘It succeeded… Next time, I’ll do it a little more perfectly. There are still many points to improve, so I will think about it slowly.’

She had a headache, but she also felt intense joy from the success of the magic she had envisioned. Liliana Miller’s persistence, a persistence which hadn’t allowed her to give up on the sorceress’s path for five years, wasn’t as common as Sylvia’s lack of social graces.

***

After a while, Lili and Sylvia had recovered, and they opened the door of the carriage.

The shaking driver welcomed the two people. “…Oh, Sorceresses! You took care of all those ugly enemies!”

“For now. However, there could be more of them. We should leave as soon as possible.”

“Yes, I understand. I’ll start straight away!”

The driver paled and quickly picked up his whip from the driver’s seat. It was better to drive the carriage in the night than to see those terrible monsters again. The driver swung his whip and made the horses run faster.

Dakadak! Dakadak!

The surrounding landscape, which had become a wasteland, passed outside the speeding carriage.

“Huuuu…” Lili sighed as she glanced at the scenery.

The anxiety she had forgotten about for a while due to the excitement of the battle had returned. ‘Calm down. Based on this number, the undead haven’t been active for long. The warlock and undead have only appeared recently. No matter how remote the Miller Barony is, I would’ve heard about a catastrophe.’

She tried to calm herself logically, but who could get rid of their anxiety so easily? Then she realized that blood was coming out from the fist that she had unconsciously formed.

The joy she’d gained from the success of Earth Worm was receding, and Lili looked at the darkness with shaky eyes. Her home lay beyond the darkness, but she didn’t know its current state.

In the end, she couldn’t suppress a curse from emerging, “Damn.”

This journey was gradually sinking into a bog.

Certainly! Here's a rewritten version of Chapter 43 with Liliana Miller as the main character:

---

Chapter 43 - Return Home After Five Years

Shortly afterwards, Lili organized her thoughts as she watched the scenery outside the window change gradually. Liliana’s encounter with the undead had occurred closer to the Miller Barony than the Teheran territory. If they crossed a few more small hills, then the plains she had played on during her childhood would soon appear.

It was important for Lili and Sylvia to recover their depleted magic power until then. Of course, it would be best if another unexpected situation didn’t occur. Rattle! At that moment, the carriage rattled, and Lili's eyebrows raised slightly.

‘It is the fourth one, and now there is just one left.’

Lili was recovering her magic power through meditation but didn’t forget to count the number of hills they passed. She remembered that there were five hills between the border zone and the Miller Barony.

As they passed the last hill, Liliana opened her eyes. Her magic power hadn’t completely returned, but it wasn’t always possible to be in perfect condition. Sylvia sensed it and also woke up from her meditation.

“Lili, have we arrived?”

“Almost, Sylvia. Come out of the carriage when I give a signal. I wish that nothing would happen, but I have a bad feeling.”

“Huh, signal?”

“I will knock on the carriage roof three times like this.”

Lili knocked on the ceiling of the carriage. There was a blunt boom boom boom sound. It would be noticeable even if the surroundings were noisy. Sylvia nodded as she opened the door of the still-moving carriage.

Huuuuong! The wind was strong; the wind pressure facing the horse carriage wasn’t at a normal level. If Lili fell, she wouldn’t be able to avoid serious injuries. She stepped cautiously on the hanging door decorations and climbed to the roof of the carriage.

“Uh!” Lili’s body wasn’t disciplined enough to be able to balance on the roof. She hurriedly used Cling, a 1st Circle binding magic, to stick her shoes to the roof and only stood up once her legs were firmly fixed. From this vantage point, Liliana could see some of the scenery from beyond the last hill, and within moments, her expression distorted greatly.

“Damn! Dammit!”

Her eyes, shining with ‘Hawkeye,’ spotted black smoke from beyond the last hill. The black smoke rose up, followed by a nasty smell which was carried over by the wind. It was the stench of bodies that were burning just minutes ago. What was happening beyond this hill?

“Mister! Please move faster!” Lili yelled.

“Yes! U-Understood!” The driver was shocked by Lili’s yell and used the whip again. The carriage seemed like it jumped down the fifth hill at once. If Lili hadn’t used the Cling magic, she would’ve been thrown off the carriage by the acceleration.

However, Lili didn’t care as she stared ahead. Her gaze was already frozen in that direction. She was determined not to be shaken by any devastation. But Lili now faced an unexpected sight. As they finally crossed the last hill, Lili could see the fight taking place on the plains.

Waaaaaah! A group of people was fighting against the undead. They were still quite a distance away, but the heat of the battlefield tickled her flesh. It wasn’t a one-sided defensive position. The battlefield was in a state of flux.

‘Fighting? How?’

As someone who had been born and raised in the Miller Barony, Liliana Miller couldn’t understand the situation. She knew that there were no troops in her hometown. Farmers would occasionally walk around town dressed as soldiers, but of course, there was no one who was actually properly trained. It was impossible for them to create a formation, like what Lili was seeing right now, and defeat the monsters systematically. Additionally, most of the people fighting had rugged faces.

“…Mercenaries,” Lili muttered as she determined the identity of the group of humans. “Moreover, the mercenaries have quite decent skills?”

It was as she said. The mercenaries’ skills, as a group and individually while dealing with the undead, were fairly good. They first broke the legs with medium-ranged weapons and then finished them off with blunt weapons.

Lili wasn’t familiar with melee tactics, but the movements of the mercenaries were faithful to linked movements. She didn’t know why these low-level mercenaries were protecting the Miller Barony, but this was a great opportunity. The undead were preoccupied with fighting the mercenaries and had no interest in going to the villages.

Lili shouted to the trembling coachman before her, “Mister Driver, go ahead first!”

“B-But Sorceress…”

“Don’t worry, and just run! Quickly!”

As the driver stopped the carriage, Lili’s shoes slammed against the roof of the carriage three times. Then Lili jumped down from the carriage, quickly followed by Sylvia. After the two of them descended, the carriage quickly left. If the driver didn’t do that, his life would be in danger.

The two women watched the carriage approach the village before turning to the direction where the battle was taking place. The mercenaries were still crushing the undead, but there was a limit to their stamina. If this continued, the balance between the two groups would collapse within an hour. The momentum of the mercenaries would fall, and they would be destroyed shortly afterward. That was, if Liliana and Sylvia sat still.

“Then, shall we begin?”

“Yes.”

The two sorceresses raised their magic power without any interruptions. As it had been mentioned several times, a magician was strongest when they had secured a safe distance away from the target. No matter how much time and money they had, the preparation of a warrior was limited. However, a sorceress’s resources were directly connected to them. Additionally, Lili had a means to use that preparation time more effectively than others.

‘Memorize.‘ Three Slots Open. ‘Triple Fire Arrow.’

A fire filled up the dark skies! The suddenly emerging light created shadows, causing the mercenaries to feel amazed.

“Wow, w-what is that? Fire arrows?”

“Fire Arrow?! Magicians!”

“Friends or enemies? Tell us!”

“If that is the enemy, we would be dead right now, you bastard!”

The mercenaries continued talking even in the midst of fighting. They split apart rotten heads with their axes, but their mouths didn’t stop moving. There was no one who seemed frightened, even when seeing the fire arrows.

One beat later, Sylvia’s magic was completed. “Icicle Arrow.”

The magic formula for the 2nd Circle magic itself was simple. It took only one beat of time to gather the moisture. However, the magnitude of the magic was much larger compared to what she had done at the magic contest. Sylvia’s magic power had reached the 5th Circle, and her sensitivity was several times that of Lili’s. In addition to the fire arrows, over 200 ice arrows appeared in the sky.

“……”
“……”
“……”

There were at least 500 magic arrows in the sky. Using simple calculations, the number of arrows was enough to mercilessly annihilate the mercenaries twice over. The mouths of the mercenaries dropped open when they saw the overwhelming amount. They thought they’d made a mistake as the arrowheads seemed to be pointing at them. The mercenaries hadn’t expected to face such a large-scale battle at this small village.

After a moment of silence, the arrows aimed at their targets and flew.

Dudududududu! It was like a rain of hail. The solid and heavy ice arrows were like rocks punching holes into the undead bodies. The rotten flesh, muscles, and bones shattered, and the bodies, which were turned to rags, couldn’t move anymore.

There was no need to talk about the bodies which were burned by fire. As their attack reduced the number of undead by half, the mercenaries realized they weren’t enemies and cheered.

“Okay, they are allies!”

“A magician’s spells are so reassuring!”

“Hey! I’ll buy you a drink when it ends, so don’t go anywhere!”

“Now! Don’t rest! The kids who fall now won’t be allowed to rest easily for the rest of their lives!”

The increasingly disadvantageous battlefield had been reversed in a single move by the two people, Lili and Sylvia. The mercenaries brushed off their paralysis and continued attacking the undead, allowing Lili and Sylvia to use their massive attack spells without worrying about the undead approaching them.

This was ideal for war magicians. It was a fixed position with a solid escort.

“Fireball!”

“Me too, Fireball.”

Kwakwakwang! Kuwang! Kwaang! Scorching hot magic continued to be used, allowing the fighting mercenaries some room to rest. This was the virtuous cycle of the battlefield, where reducing the enemy’s defense led to helping their allies. It was due to the existence of magicians who dominated the battlefield.

***

Thus, one hour passed by like this.

“Sunrise! The sun is rising!”

“These guys are going back! Don’t get caught up and maintain the formations!”

The shouts of the mercenaries awoke Lili, who had been immersed in casting magic. As the mercenaries said, the sky was gradually becoming brighter in the east. It was evidence of sunrise. The undead could move under the sun, but they were greatly weakened unless they were strong undead. Indeed, the undead which had been charging senselessly began turning around. As Lili watched the corpses return to the mountains, she muttered quietly, “…The worst moment is over for now.”

After confirming that the undead would retreat the moment the sun came up, Lili shook her sweaty head and started calming her breathing down. Her stamina expenditure wasn’t great, but she had consumed a significant amount of mental power while casting the magic. Sylvia was also leaning against a nearby tree and breathing hard.

Their bodies were exhausted, making their usual senses dull. Was that why? The reactions of the two women were one fatal beat late.

Kkieeeek! There was a creepy sound. The roar of a terrible predator rang in their eardrums. Above the heads of the mercenaries who thought the situation was over, a rotting flying monster appeared. It was an intermediate undead which had its flight skills preserved.

This was the Ghoul Wyvern!

Liliana cried out as she realized what it was, “Wyvern?!”

There were no wyvern habitats in this area, nor was it an undead which could be made from the monsters nearby. If so, this meant the warlock had unleashed undead which had been found elsewhere. However, that was strange. Why would they do that for a small village like this?

However, she had no more room to think. There was a terrible roar as the ghoul wyvern flew toward Lili and Sylvia.

‘It’s fast!’

This was more like a crash landing than flying. The destructive power of the wyvern increased in proportion to its heavy body as it dived from above. It was clear that if the two sorceresses tried to avoid it, the wyvern would change directions with its wings.

The unimaginable power of the ghoul wyvern wouldn’t just kill the two women but also destroy their bodies. They could block or strike back, but the remaining time in which they had to do it was only three seconds.

‘Blaze Shell interception—no, too late!’

There was no time. Lili immediately unleashed the skill she had recently acquired. It was the Triple Barrier skill from the ‘Protection Bangle’ artifact she’d received at the awards ceremony. The defense of the artifact, which could create three layers of shield, was said to even withstand 5th Circle magic. However, it was unknown if it could withstand the ghoul wyvern’s physical power.

The shields of the two women were activated late, so the shape was thin and soft compared to the wyvern’s attack. The two sorceresses despaired as they intuitively sensed their imminent destruction. Yet at that very moment, a man appeared between them.

“What? You are still children.”

There were falchions in both his hands. The man had thick golden hair and wore shabby chain mail. He also had two clinking ornaments hanging from his waist. The man looked unlike the other mercenaries as he raised his pair of swords toward the ghoul wyvern. It happened in an instant.

Chwaaaaak! The wyvern was cut to pieces as its body collapsed.

“…Eh?” Liliana and Sylvia hadn’t even been able to see what had happened. There was just a flash, then the ghoul wyvern shattered. The only thing they could see was the man’s arms moving as he held the falchions. Both hands had moved six times for a total of 12 movements. This was the technique of a first-class swordsman.

“Hey, I finally got this annoying guy,” the man said with a cheerful grin as he kicked the ghoul wyvern’s head. Then he looked back at Lili and Sylvia. “It never came down from the sky, so I had no way of catching it. I don’t know who you are or where you came from, but I really appreciate your help.”

Sylvia still hadn’t recovered, so Lili stepped forward first and spoke in a courteous tone, “…We just did what was needed.”

The man before Lili absolutely wasn’t a mercenary. Not even knights could cut a wyvern this way. If she fought this man, she would become a piece of meat before she could even chant a spell. So, Liliana decided to reveal her position first.

“I’m Liliana, an investigator sent by the Magic Society. This is my colleague, Sylvia.”

“Ah, hello.” Sylvia looked at the scene like she was scared and bowed slightly. The man smiled for a moment like he thought she was cute, then the smile disappeared. There was no evidence of the previous expression on the man’s serious face. From now on, personal feelings wouldn’t enter the conversation.

“Then I will tell you my name,” the man said as he placed his falchions in their sheaths. “We are the ‘Wandering Wolves’ mercenaries hired by the lord of this village. I am Randolph, the one in charge. I’m sorry, but I’ll have to check your identities first.”

Chapter 44 - I Ask You #1

Liliana's expression changed subtly at Randolph’s words. ‘After returning home in five years, I get an identity check.’ Lili couldn’t laugh or feel angry. Randolph grunted and scratched his head as he interpreted Lili's expression in his own way. He understood that it could sound quite rude to verify a person’s identity after they had helped him.

“I don’t want to be fussy. But looking at the situation, it is hard to let you pass easily without checking. It will just be a brief verification.”

“Yes, it is understandable.”

They were fighting a group of undead in a corner village like the Miller Barony. Lili didn’t know why the mercenaries were in this place, but now wasn’t the time to question it. Lili first needed to gain Randolph’s trust and enter the village.

Lili pulled out the investigator’s badge and the certificate that she had received from the awards ceremony.

“Oh, an investigator’s badge. It has been a long time since I’ve seen it. And this is… the owner of this certificate is an honorary baroness, Liliana Miller. There is a royal seal stamped, so I am pretty sure… Huh?” Randolph looked at the certificate carefully and touched his chin with a puzzled expression.

The names of nobles were different from the common people. Even if the first names overlapped a little, there wasn’t a single family which used the same surname as that of another. For nobles, their surname was a proof of honour received from the king and evidence of the blood flowing through their veins. What idiot would want to share that with others?

However, this name was the same as the lord of the Miller Barony.

“…I heard that the lord here has a daughter.”

“My father.”

“Darn, you’re the daughter of my employer.”

Liliana laughed, and Randolph smiled as he realized why Lili had such a strange expression on her face before. The lord’s daughter had returned but needed to prove her identity. It was funny when they thought about it.

Randolph’s pleasant expression returned, and he stretched out his hand. “Welcome home, Young Mistress. There has been a small fuss, but so far, it hasn’t been a big deal.”

“It was a pretty big group.”

“Well… let’s go in and talk about it.”

The undead didn’t strike when the sun was shining, so Randolph turned around first. It seemed like the story he needed to tell was quite long. Lili and Sylvia followed behind him. In a sense, it was definitely a surprising return home.

***

By the time the two girls and Randolph entered the village, the mercenaries were already scattered all over the village. It was because of the fatigue which came from staying up all night. The residents gave bowls of warm porridge to the mercenaries and wrapped bandages around the injured.

One of them recognized Lili sooner than anyone else. “Eh…? You, aren’t you Liliana?”

“What? Why would Young Mistress be here when she is studying?”

“No, just look!”

“Well, she certainly looks a lot like the Young Mistress…”

It had been five years, and Lili was dressed fashionably, so the people hesitated to call her name. She looked like a noblewoman at first glance, so they didn’t believe their Young Mistress had returned.

As buzzing started among the residents, an old man stepped out. “Y-Young Mistress Lili…?”

Lili felt like crying when she heard the faint voice and looked over. “Grandfather Albert…!”

Since early childhood, how many pieces of bread had she received from those hands? The hands of the old man were much weaker than she remembered, but Lili grabbed them without hesitation. A gentle feeling was conveyed through the old man’s wrinkled hands, causing Lili to hug him while crying. Lili could finally feel the weight of all those years.

For the old man who didn’t have any relatives, Lili was truly like his granddaughter.

“Ah, our Young Mistress! How is it that you look so respectable…?”

“Grandfather!” Lili couldn’t speak and just hugged him tighter.

“Young Mistress!”

“Young Mistress Lili has come back!”

After that, the residents started flocking from everywhere. Someone was still holding the thread they had been knitting, and another person had rushed out with a piece of bread in their mouth. As all the residents of the village ran out, Liliana was instantly surrounded by a large crowd.

“…?!” Sylvia was standing close to Lili. With her silver hair which shone like a fairy from a story, she drew attention wherever she went. She was unfamiliar with people’s attention, so she stuck closer to Liliana, causing the residents to cheer at her reaction.

“Who is the young lady? Young Mistress, perhaps?”

“Ah, come on. Why else would she bring such a lovely girl?”

“Young Mistress! There is silk at our linen store! It will be enough for a veil!”

“Come on, don’t make me laugh! It is lucky if rags don’t emerge.”

“What is wrong with you?”

The loud commotion caused the mercenaries to wake up or look up from where they were eating. The atmosphere had darkened as the fight against the undead continued, but now there was an air of warmth about the village. It was proof of how precious Lili was to them.

The disturbance soon passed on to the Miller Barony’s manor house.

“Lili, where is our Lili?”

A middle-aged man, with thinning hair and dressed in a humble tunic, moved through the crowd. Fortunately, those who recognized him gave way. Everyone wanted to welcome Liliana, but this person had more right than anyone else.

The man who finally reached the center, Dennis Miller shouted, “Lili!”

“…Father.” Lili could never forget that voice.

As Lili's father pulled her into a tight embrace, the familiar smell of soil and bread tickled Lili’s nose. The smell of her hometown was emitted from her father’s body. No words were needed. They hugged for a while until Dennis let go first.

He firmly grabbed his daughter’s shoulders and said, “Welcome home.”

“Yes, I’ve come home.”

“Don’t you have a lot to ask about? Returning home after so long… I’m sorry this had to happen.”

“Don’t say that.” Lili shook her head. What did her father have to be sorry about? The residents and her father were the ones suffering from the undead.

Dennis was pleased with his daughter’s appearance but noticed the dust on Lili’s robes. He also noticed Sylvia’s shy existence.

“Aren’t you tired? Let’s discuss the rest of the story at home.”

The two tired girls nodded at the same time.

***

It had been a while since Lili had returned home, but nothing had changed.

The fireplaces and the staircase were still worn out, and the floor creaked every time she stepped on it. The sound of water could be heard coming from the kitchen, and the stain on the ceiling was still there. In fact, Lili could see that the number of stains had increased as she looked at her family seated before her.

Her father had a bit of a mustache, her mother was a little slimmer, and her three-year-old brother was holding onto her mother. ‘Oh, it is the first time I’ve seen him personally.’ Her little brother’s growth was a sight she had missed out on seeing.

However, the caring conversation between her family members was still the same. Lili prioritized solving the problem before her personal feelings. It was enough to spend time with her family after solving the immediate crisis.

“…Then, the undead started appearing around a month ago?”

“Yes, the woodcutter was the first one to find them.”

According to her father, the undead had appeared around a month ago, and they had only started the attacks a week ago.

It was a time difference which Lili couldn’t understand. What had the undead done during those 20 days? Perhaps the missing magician had fallen into black magic, but it would require more than two months to learn how to create a ghoul wyvern. Even a swordsman like Randolph would find it hard if there were more than one on the battlefield.

Moreover, Lili had one more question. “What about the mercenaries? Our estate doesn’t have the money to hire those type of mercenaries…”

“Hoo, I owe too much to them.”

‘Owe?’ Lili looked at her father quizzically.

“They are mercenaries who came to fight the bandits around here. There was no relationship with our territory. But on the same day that they stayed in our village, the monsters came.”

“…So they’ve been protecting this place for a week?”

“Yes. When they leave, I can’t feel regret… I can only say thank you.”

It was hard to believe. Mercenaries were people who would do anything for money. A rare few were righteous and faithful, but many became mercenaries because they wanted to be able to kill people legally. Those people needed to be filtered out. Nevertheless, they were never the type of people to volunteer to do a job.

‘Unless there is a hidden treasure in this village but… that isn’t possible.’

It seemed like she would have to talk directly to Randolph.

After thinking that, Liliana didn’t speak anymore and just quietly ate the soup her mother had prepared. The thin soup with few ingredients went down her throat. There were many delicious soups at Bergen Academy and also in Mana-vil Capital. However, she had wanted to eat this soup.

Sylvia didn’t seem to be picky about food as she also chewed on hard bread. Lili pretended to be unaware of her mother’s glad face and lifted her spoon again.

However, there was still a stack of problems to worry about. The temporary calm of the moment continued as only the sound of cutlery moving could be heard.

“Then I’ll see you later.”

“…Yes.”

After finishing their meal, Sylvia and Lili separated toward their own rooms. They had traveled awkwardly together for five days from Mana-vil, but two young women absolutely couldn’t stay in the same room. Sylvia followed Lili’s mother nervously.

Then Lili entered her room with familiar footsteps.

Rattle.

Her room, which she returned to after five years, looked no different from when Lili had left. Even the order of the books on the shelves was still the same. The bed she collapsed on was still mushy, and the torn wallpaper showed no signs of repair.

“Huuuu…” Lili took a few deep breaths and then said, “Hey, can you wake up now?”

She was speaking to Gluttony, who was sleeping quietly.

It was something Lili had started to get a sense of after the last question and answer. Not long ago, she had begun to be able to detect the condition of the being living in her left hand. She could sense when it was hungry or whether it was feeling good or bad. Thanks to that, she could feed it the books without worrying about Sylvia, but she thought it was possible to call Gluttony directly now.

Unsurprisingly, Gluttony responded to her call.

-...You understand. You are more sensitive than I thought.

A sullen voice emerged from the hole in her left hand. The voice had a distinct drowsiness to it, meaning that it had just still been asleep. Lili realized that her awareness was starting to increase slowly.

“Long words aren’t needed. How many books do you need today?”

-Two or three.

“Okay. Then I will feed you two books.”

She grabbed the two books she’d prepared in advance with her left hand.

Gulp. The tongue swallowed the two books.

[‘Magic Wall’ has been consumed. Your understanding is very high.]

[Proficiency with the 4th Circle magic ‘Stone Wall’ has increased.]

[‘Explosion is an Art’ has been consumed. Your understanding is very high.]

[4th Circle magic ‘Explosion’ has been acquired.]

She learned two 4th Circle magic at one time, but luckily, she had already learned one of them. Thanks to that, the headache affecting her was reduced.

Stone Wall was a higher-ranked application of Earth Wall. It was a persistent magic which built a wall with solid rock. As for the Explosion magic, Liliana used her knowledge and could quickly organize the information in her mind.

This was one spell which would surely be able to deal with a lot of undead.

“…Okay, it is done.”

After the waves of wisdom passed through her, Lili looked down at her left hand with sharp eyes. She could feed it three books, but she had chosen two so that she could ask a question. It was more important to dig around than to have extra magic.

Lili had to figure out how to stop this disaster.

“Then I will ask.”

The grimoire might just know the right answer.

Chapter 45 - I Ask You #2 However, it took a while for Lili to hear the answer. It seemed like Gluttony didn’t know what had been happening while she slept. Lili was forced to explain the situation briefly. She spoke about the missing investigator, the massive number of undead in the area, and the presence of the warlock who controlled them. There were so many questions, but she had to ask just one thing.

-…Yes, I understand, Gluttony said as Lili paused.

–According to your explanation, this certainly isn’t a normal case. I can guess the source.

“What is it?” Lili was taken aback.

A magician event like this fell into its range of questions and answers? This was unexpected. Gluttony, the grimoire who ate wisdom, pulled out an answer which the two geniuses would’ve never been able to guess.

–It is likely that a ‘grimoire’ has been found in the cave.

Lili's eyes widened at the word ‘grimoire.’

Numerous magicians called them ‘unidentified.’ As Vince Haidel had explained, the grimoires possessed huge strength. They were creatures containing wisdom and power, of which the source and origin were unknown. The existence of the grimoires could make the whole world dizzy.

She couldn’t agree with some of the evaluations, but as an owner of a grimoire, Liliana knew just how beyond common sense was the existence of a grimoire. It had made a dunce of the 2nd Circle into someone capable of beating Sylvia.

If the power of such a grimoire had intervened, it was possible to increase a person’s black magic in a short period of time.

“There are other grimoires like you?”

-I am a grimoire belonging to the Seven Sins set. When it comes to grimoires… No, I don’t know exactly. It would be more accurate to detect it, rather than make a hypothesis.

Gluttony seemed to mumble to herself before making a suggestion.

–User, if you agree, I will consume your power to detect any grimoire in the vicinity. I will look for the place where the warlock is hiding as an extra.

“That’s a welcome offer but…” Lili looked down at her palm in a dubious manner. “Why are you being so nice? It isn’t like you, so tell me what you want.”

–Hohoho, it isn’t bad for you either.

There was the sound of laughter, and the tongue acted like the thought was mouthwatering.

-I can also eat ‘grimoires.’ It is possible to absorb the knowledge and functions or even free a seal. If so, your achievements as a sorceress will grow several times faster than it does now.

“…As usual, you are hungry.”

-It is my essence.

Lili was worried about the suggestion for a moment, but there was no choice. Even if a grimoire didn’t exist, it was still necessary to find the location of the warlock. In the end, she nodded, and Gluttony activated the function.

Du-geun.

There was a loud heartbeat similar to a wave of vibration, which resonated beyond the range of a human ear. This was a technique which would be called science instead of magic in other societies. Instead of sound or radio waves, the function was reproduced with magic power.

The wave of magic power extended several kilometers before returning to its epicenter.

[Detection complete.]

The voice was heard after the search was over.

–I found it.

Gluttony, which had been silent for a while, had found her target.

–Fairly powerful. It is only the second stage, but it managed to partially block my detection. It also seems to be eating its owner.

“Eating?”

–Not all grimoires have a symbiotic relationship like me. Most of them live by becoming a parasite in a suitable host and manipulating the host’s body and mind. The grimoire which attacked you belongs to the Green category.

In fact, grimoires themselves were powerful magic creatures. They were monsters which possessed humanoid intelligence as well as functions equal to national level artifacts.

Lili didn’t know their creators, but a grimoire was something which normal magicians couldn’t possess. Rather, it was common for grimoires like Gluttony to completely dominate its owner. The thought of this caused goosebumps to pop up on Liliana’s smooth skin.

–I figured out their location. I think the cave they went to investigate is the base of the grimoire and its host.

Gluttony gave a long yawn after speaking.

–I answered your question so I will fall asleep.

“Ah, wait a minute.”

–What is it?

The question had already been over, but Gluttony was generally flexible when it came to questions about her function. Lili knew this and asked, “You… Can you eat the undead? They are also made of magic.”

-…Your idea is sound. If that were possible, I could eat stones that were made to float using magic spells. However, the undead only move through magic. They aren’t made of magic power or wisdom themselves. There are some exceptions, but…

“But?”

–I can’t answer that until you ask it as a question.

Then Gluttony went to sleep without allowing her to ask anything more. Lili tapped the palm of her left hand several times, but there was no response. It seemed to fall into a deep sleep soon after eating.

However, there was no time to complain about that attitude.

Step… step…

There was the sound of someone’s footsteps approaching.

*** The footsteps were uniform and quiet. Most people who had these type of footsteps were masters of martial arts. It was because the body maintained unconsciously its center of gravity, minimizing the noise generated by the body.

Lili analyzed the footsteps using Alfred’s experience and quickly realized the identity of the person who was approaching.

‘Randolph.’

Unsurprisingly, Randolph’s voice was heard from beyond the door. “Young Mistress, are you still awake?”

“Yes.”

“Can we talk for a bit?”

It sounded strange, but Lili had been half expecting it. This way she didn’t need to sneak out to the village to talk. “Come in.”

“Then, I’ll do just that.” Randolph entered the room after receiving Lili’s permission. “I’m sorry, since you must be tired.”

“Don’t worry. I thought you would come.”

“Hrmm?”

The expression in Randolph’s eyes changed at Lili’s words. Lili was a sorceress who knew how to fight, so Randolph decided to treat her as an equal. Without further ado, Randolph sat down on the bed across from Lili.

‘Cut to the chase.’ The two sensed it at the same time.

It was Liliana who opened her mouth first, “Are you going to reach the limit soon?”

“…As expected, you’re not ordinary. How do you know?”

“You had no choice but to fight a bloody battle for a week with only 100 people. The fact that you have endured for so long is amazing.”

It wasn’t exaggerated praise. If it wasn’t for the combat power of the ‘Wandering Wolves’, the Miller Barony would’ve already become the land of the undead. Even if regular troops were stationed here, they wouldn’t have been able to show such achievements.

Lili was really amazed by the ability of the mercenaries to overcome a large difference in numbers using pure skill. However, Randolph’s expression simply darkened. “I’m thankful for your words.”

“Can I ask one thing?” Lili said.

“What is it?”

In a sense, it was a question which might decrease Randolph’s friendliness. However, it was better than having a questionable ally. Lili asked the question which had been lingering in her mind, “Why are you staying in this village? You should be able to break through the undead siege without any problems.”

“Simply… I guess you won’t believe it is goodwill. Damn.”

Randolph scratched his head before whispering. “I can’t tell you everything. Is that okay?”

“As long as you can convince me.”

“…Okay.” Randolph hesitated for a while before carefully taking something out. It had shiny gold and looked valuable.

The item was a pocket watch adorned with gold. There was a curious image of howling wolves engraved on the watch, but there was no second hand or minute hand on the watch. Only the hour hand was turning strangely.

Randolph began explaining about the object, which was either a watch or a compass.

“A long time ago, an ancestor of my clan chased after a certain warlock to a foreign country. He left carrying the two heirloom swords and never returned. This watch is an artifact created to detect those heirlooms.”

“Then the direction that the artifact is pointing—”

“It is these damn mountains. It has been 100 years, so I wasn’t expecting anything, but the place that the artifact reacts to is covered in undead!” Randolph let out heartfelt curses.

This was enough to cause Lili to admire Randolph’s bad luck. The heirlooms which had been missing for 100 years had been found in the center of such a disaster, so Liliana couldn’t help feeling sympathy.

However, there was still something which made Lili uncomfortable. “I know that heirlooms are precious… but in the end, you remained because of two swords?”

“They aren’t just swords. The techniques that he learned were left in those heirlooms. If I can control them properly, I may become a sword master in 20, maybe 10 years.”

“…Indeed.” Lili immediately nodded after hearing it.

She could understand this reason. Any sorceress would value a book which would allow them to cross the ‘wall.’ Randolph might be able to become a sword master, so it wasn’t something he could give up due to some undead. It was like crossing the wall of the 7th Circle for a magician.

However, there was no answer as to the very real limitations. Even if the swords could make Randolph a sword master, it would be useless if he lost his life here.

That was why he muttered with a gloomy expression, “But it is up to here. I don’t think I can recover the sword, and my men will just lose their lives. Anyway, the undead will be taken care of by the people sent by the king… So, Young Mistress, you should be ready to evacuate with the villagers.”

Lili's eyebrows raised at the unexpected words.

This was unexpected. In fact, mercenaries cared about nothing but their own bodies. There was no reason for them to protect the residents, except for their voice of conscience which could be ignored.

Nevertheless, Randolph was suggesting running away…? Randolph and the ‘Wandering Wolves’ were all good people, however, Liliana couldn’t accept that proposal.

“Thank you, but I will reject.”

“…Why?” Randolph stared at her. It was impossible to find a better suggestion than this. If Lili suggested that she would stay behind to help evacuate the villagers, Randolph might have beaten her up. “I must acknowledge your skills, but in the process, half of the residents here will die.”

“No, speak properly. Half will get out alive.”

“The result is the same no matter how you express it.”

They refuted each other without giving a single concession.

Pajik!

As the gazes of the two people met, the surrounding air distorted. To be exact, it was Randolph’s anger reaching out toward Lili. If she hadn’t absorbed Alfred’s experience, then she might’ve been frozen by that terrible energy.

Lili barely maintained her calm expression and pulled something out. “So, I have a different offer.”

“Offer? You?”

“To be precise, it is a commission. The Magic Society investigator, Liliana Miller, wants to hire the Wandering Wolves.”

As Randolph’s atmosphere was disturbed by an unintelligible sound, Liliana pulled out three thick pouches from the dimension pocket and set them on the table.

Kung! Kung! Kung!

Each pouch let out a loud thump, and the loud sounds resonated. No, it wasn’t just that. Randolph’s sensitive hearing heard something inside the pouch. It was a sound which was familiar to merchants and mercenaries.

Finally, Lili grabbed the pouch and poured the contents out next to Randolph on the bed.

Chwarururuk…!

Gold coin, gold coins, and gold coins! 100 gold coins poured out of the pouch. Spread over the tattered bedspread, there were enough coins to hire the mercenaries for a while, giving the bed a strange golden color.

“Ehhh…?” Randolph stared at the money with a blank expression before looking at the remaining two pouches.

Surely those too? His face was saying. Lili nodded to the unspoken question and said,

“The 100 gold is the deposit, and you will receive 200 gold when the work ends. I will hire the ‘Wandering Wolves’ for two days with this 300 gold.”

It was necessary in order to make this proposal acceptable. Negotiations and the price would come next.

Thus, Lili judged that it was best to get rid of Randolph’s soul first.

Chapter 46 - I Ask You #3

Indeed, Randolph’s expression changed at the sight of the gold coins. Three hundred gold wasn’t an amount to be taken lightly. However, that huge number became much smaller once divided between 100 mercenaries. Even though it was significantly higher than other payments the Wandering Wolves had received, it wasn’t worth risking their lives for two days.

“Let me hear the story.”

Liliana’s gaze sank at Randolph’s ambiguous answer. “It is surprising. Is the pay lacking?”

“Not at all. Three hundred gold is enough. No, I’m afraid the situation will be a mess. So, I will listen to the story first.”

It didn’t matter if it was a high or low amount. Randolph ignored such meanings. He was a mercenary, so he knew their essence.

Mercenaries were people who would slander and kill a person for money or chase after a drake only to be killed. They accepted any dangerous request as long as there was money. That was the principle behind being a mercenary.

However, Randolph placed his instincts before those principles. “No matter how good the money is, I won’t fight a losing battle. I will listen to your plan and then decide if I will accept this commission. It was foolish of you to reveal your wallet. Frankly speaking, I want to refuse the gold, but you wouldn’t have brought out 300 gold without a plan.” As the Wolf spoke, his eyes were gleaming.

‘This person, he is a little strange to be a mercenary.’

If Lili hadn’t brought out the 300 gold, then she wouldn’t have even been able to sit at this negotiating table.

Randolph was different from common mercenaries. They didn’t know how to calculate the odds and losses, only gauging the commission based on the reward. Since Randolph was a descendant searching for lost heirlooms, maybe he was the descendant of a great warrior.

However, from now on, Lili would be the one in charge of the conversation. “As you can see, holding on is unreasonable. At most, two or three days is the limit.”

“It is as you said. The undead are too annoying.” Randolph was also sick and tired of all this.

The undead had unlimited numbers and stamina, so it was an extreme disadvantage. This was why necromancers were targeted with a national campaign. They were vulnerable to powerful individuals but superior when causing mass casualties.

In fact, a warlock using infectious undead had once created a whole undead kingdom. However, the warlock had eventually been killed by a sword master hiding in the center of the city.

“There is only one valid method—a counterattack.”

In other words, the warlock’s main body would have no combat ability. The grimoire ate away at the host, but the essence was still the same. So, the warlock would be defenseless if Lili and the others managed to jump over the barrier of undead.

Above all, this was a great opportunity to get rid of the warlock.

‘The undead weren’t walking around here a month ago, and the grimoire hasn’t completely eaten the host yet. That is probably why the number and quality of the undead is slowly increasing. This has given me more time before it becomes a disaster for the kingdom.’

There were enough clues for her to form this reasoning: the woodcutter’s first discovery of the undead; the appearance of the undead which had then become stronger throughout the week; and the emergence of the ghoul wyvern which had reached intermediate level.

It was obvious that the abilities of the warlock, who had become the grimoire’s host, were still improving every day. If he kept growing like this, he would be able to summon advanced undead. Once that happened, it would be the end. This area would turn into a land of complete death, and there was the possibility that the spread of the undead would be faster than the evacuation rate of the village.

Lili planned to strike before that happened.

“You have a point. So, you intend to hit the base with a small number of elites?”

Lili nodded at Randolph’s words. “Yes, I’ve already found the warlock’s base. Randolph, if you protect the two of us, then it won’t be that hard to take out one necromancer at night.”

“Why bother to attack in the middle of the night? It would be ideal to hit the undead in the daytime when they are weaker.”

“A night operation is better.”

If they were fighting on the plains, then Randolph’s point would be correct. However, the target was based in a nearby cave which was so dense that sunlight couldn’t penetrate it. She would need to engage in a war with thousands of undead to get to the warlock.

So, it was better to strike when the undead were being sent to the village and the cave was at its most vulnerable. During that moment, the trio of Lili, Sylvia, and Randolph would raid the base. This was a strategy which really matched the term ‘counterattack.’

‘…What a monstrous girl. And she’s only 19? What the hell are the magic towers teaching kids these days?’

Randolph started having cold sweat after grasping the outline of the plan. He had a long history of studying tactics as the descendant of a warrior, yet it was a 19-year-old girl who had envisioned such a bold move.

If it failed, Lili would lose her life, but she didn’t hesitate to challenge it. It was like she was carrying someone’s (Alfred) madness.

Apart from that chill, Randolph had to admit that Liliana’s strategy was indeed worthy.

“…I will add a clause here. The Wandering Wolves will remain to defend the village while the two investigators and Randolph attack the base. If the counterattack fails, the troops will evacuate with the villagers. I will also give you 300 gold. How about it?”

The troops would block the undead steadily as they moved toward the escape path.

Randolph laughed as he realized he had no reason to refuse. If he listened to this and retreated, then it would be humiliating in its own way. He would gain 300 gold as well as the heirlooms, so it was a reward worth the gamble.

Randolph finally got out of his seat and took out his mercenary badge. “Randolph, leader of the Wandering Wolves, will accept Liliana Miller’s commission. This oath is made in front of Marcus, the God of War.”

The mercenary badge made of steel shone with a red light for a while. It was similar to the ‘Geass Scroll’ which Liliana had used in the past, creating a compulsion that would prevent the mercenary from breaking the contract.

If the contract was broken, then the mercenary would be punished by the priest of the God of War, Marcus. Now in a true sense, Liliana and Randolph were in the same boat.

However, Lili’s strategy was far from over. “Ah, that reminds me.”

“Huh?”

“During a commission, all the loot normally goes to the people making the commission. Is that correct?”

Randolph blinked at the unexpected question. He just thought that the young magician wanted to know about the rules of the industry. When Randolph nodded without thinking, Lili smiled with satisfaction. She had accomplished her purpose of hiring mercenaries, so it was now time to reap back the money.

This was why people should listen until the end.

“Hrmm, since there seem to be family heirlooms inside the warlock’s base… I don’t know how much they will cost.”

“W-What?!” Randolph’s eyes bugged out like he had been hit on the back of the head with a hammer.

The heirlooms weren’t near the base but inside it…? If so, according to the rule, the ownership of the heirlooms would pass over to Lili. In a sense, Randolph’s eyes had been blurred by the 300 gold. The smoke screen covering Lili’s words had now been removed.

Ultimately, Randolph was stunned by the counterattack. ‘…Surely, she hadn’t been aiming for this from the beginning?’

As Randolph looked into Lili’s eyes, he was lost for words. There was a wide smile on the face of the ecstatic magician.

‘I did well to read the report carefully.’ Lili thought.

Perhaps it had been discovered before the erosion of the grimoire had begun, but the magic tower had given her some reports written by the investigator. In one, it mentioned the presence of twin swords found in the cave.

Lili recognized the hierarchical relationship had flipped and pointed to the gold coin pouches next to her. “Randolph, you have 300 gold at the moment, but would you like to share any with me?”

Randolph had never heard it before, but this was probably the devil’s whisper.

***

In the end, Randolph was forced to exchange ownership of the heirlooms for 200 gold. Thus, Lili hired the Wandering Wolves and an excellent swordsman, Randolph, for only 100 gold. A profit of at least 50 gold was made.

‘I could have more, but… I shouldn’t be too greedy. I can’t ask the mercenaries to fight for nothing.’

She looked back on the conversation a few hours ago.

If she had taken back all of the 300 gold, then Lili and Randolph might have become enemies after this task was over. Unpaid labour was a sin for mercenaries who sold their lives. Whereas if Randolph didn’t have the 100 gold, he would be forced to pay the mercenaries out of his own pocket or they might abandon him. A few gold coins were enough for Randolph since he was mainly after the heirlooms.

“Well, this is a win-win situation,” Liliana muttered brazenly.

Randolph appeared behind her and asked brusquely, “This damn employer, how is it a win-win situation?” He was uncomfortable since a 19-year-old child had tricked 200 gold from him. However, he would get the heirlooms he was searching for, so the damage wasn’t too big.

Lili said with a smile, “We both get what we want, I suppose.”

“Hah, you are really good.” Randolph laughed and continued saying, “The defenses are all in place. We can still block them off even if what shows up is double of yesterday’s number of undead…”

Then as he looked around, Randolph spoke in an admiring tone, “To be honest, it is really amazing. Even though you are magicians, it is great that you can create all of that in half a day.”

The plains near the Miller Barony had been completely altered, making yesterday’s scenery seem like a lie.

White walls sprang up all over the desolate plains. It was the 4th Circle magic ‘Stone Wall’ which Lili had used to create improvised defenses. The walls would survive even if a zombie crashed into them a few times.

Additionally, the mercenaries could use these defensive walls to be more efficient than they’d been yesterday. If a flying-type creature like the ghoul wyvern appeared, they would be able to cope more safely than before.

“Well, it is almost all thanks to Mitra,” Lili muttered and patted the small girl resting on her chest.

There was a faint [Hoooung] sound which tickled her chest. In order to create these walls which could block the black magic that didn’t belong in nature, Mitra had been forced to exert herself.

Then as Lili and Randolph looked around at the walls, Sylvia approached them slowly.

“Hrmm, Lili…”

“Did you wake up just now?”

“…Yes, it has been a while since I took a nap.”

Sylvia had a drowsy face, but the magic power around her body was in a perfect state. The mana responded to her sensitivity, so the area around her was much cooler. Randolph looked at her briefly before turning his attention to the forest which the undead came from.

The reddish sky was gradually turning darker.

“It is sunset, Employer.”

As Randolph spoke, the two magicians looked in the same direction.

The sun was sinking below the mountains, and the children of darkness came out of the shadows. There were already several eyeballs visible in the dense forest. The reddish-blue light was absolutely not coming from living creatures.

The corpses were glowing due to the power which denied the laws of nature. Once again, the night of the undead began, and the period filled with the stench of blood and death would soon start again.

The mercenaries breathed nervously, and some of them even took a sip from the alcohol they had concealed. It was at this moment that…

“…Until today!” Randolph’s passionate voice drew the attention of the mercenaries. “You have suffered in the meantime! Enjoy the night until the sun rises tomorrow! Tonight is the last time! We’ll say farewell to these damn guys!”

After the leader’s words finished, 100 shouts exploded.

“Ohhhhhhh⸺!” The shouts filled with anger and joy caused even the hiding undead to tremble. It was like the howling of wolves responding to their leader.

The night wind blew, shaking the leaves of the trees as the sun finally set below the western horizon. Simultaneously, the stench of death emerged from the darkness.

-Roaaaaar!

-Roaaaaar!

The corpses headed toward the mercenaries. Even if they couldn’t be seen, the stench of death made it obvious that the undead were coming. Moonlight bounced off the mercenaries’ polished blades as they focused their senses.

Undead and humans… This was the moment when the boundary between life and death crossed.

Chapter 47 - Trio's Counterattack #1

Obviously, the mercenaries were the ones who attacked first.

The mercenaries retreated to the rear of the barrier and pulled out something from their waist. Then they loaded it with stones piled up nearby and started to spin it. The item was a sling, a ranged weapon which used centrifugal force to launch rocks like they were arrows. Slings were easier to carry than bows, and unlike arrows, rocks could be found everywhere. Such advantages were attractive to mercenaries who couldn’t afford expensive equipment.

“Fire!” Instead of Randolph, the vice commander Hank shouted, and the stones flew.

Pak! Pakak! Pak! Puhak!

The small undead like kobolds and goblins were broken in one hit by the stones. The orcs didn’t fall instantly, but it was the same result after being hit three or four times. In a flash, the remnants of the undead fell to the ground. However, that damage was nothing when there were thousands of corpses gathered.

“They are like a swarm of ants.” Lili, Sylvia, and Randolph observed the bodies from their position on a barrier. Looking at the crowd of rotten undead approaching was enough to make a person nauseous. One undead wasn’t much, but the story was different if there were thousands. It was a disaster similar to grasshoppers devastating a field of crops.

Randolph’s mouth dropped open as he stared at the scene.

According to the plan set up by his employer, Liliana, the three of them had to go to the rear of the wave of undead. However, it was impossible to open a path among such numbers, even with the firepower of a sorceress. If they used 4th and 5th Circle spells, there was a chance, but then they would lose the capacity to fight by the time they reached the warlock’s base.

So, Lili thought of a way to get through without fighting.

“Weight Reduction.” Lili's magic was completed a step ahead of Sylvia’s and wrapped around the two of them. It was a lightweight magic frequently applied to objects but not humans. With that, Lili and Sylvia’s body weight was reduced by half. The magic which Sylvia had been preparing was also completed now.

“Hidden Mana Force.” Magic power emerged from her staff and wrapped around all three people this time.

It was a magic which hid the mana pouring from their bodies. It wasn’t a good magic to use against an opponent with all five senses, but there was nothing better against undead which only pursued mana.

With this, the basic setup was done. Lili confirmed that the spells were working properly and nodded.

“It’s done. We can start at any time.”

“Young Lady?”

“I’m ready.”

“…Right then, both of you come over here.”

After hearing their answers, Randolph clicked his tongue and tied his sword more firmly to his waist. Then his large hands grabbed the girl and woman, and he hoisted them over his shoulders. As Randolph’s great strength was now combined with the lightweight magic, he couldn’t feel the weight of the two people at all. Their appearance was indecent, but that couldn’t be helped.

In the next moment, Randolph jumped fearlessly toward the wave of undead while carrying the two people!

“Don’t open your mouth, Employer! You might bite your tongue off!”

As a first-rate swordsman, Randolph’s power was already beyond the domain of an ordinary human. He jumped 10 meters high in a single step, and the distance he leaped covered 50 meters. It was a leap which defied the existence of gravity. However, he didn’t have wings, so he would eventually have to fall down, even if he jumped high.

Soon enough, Randolph began to fall at a terrifying speed.

‘Kuk, opening a path this way…’ He chuckled as he gathered aura in the soles of his feet.

When he thought about it, he realized it wasn’t that difficult. Even if the undead were rotten, it was a lot easier to trample on their heads and move that way! Randolph’s foot landed on the head of an orc zombie.

Peng!

The impact of the fall and the resistance from Randolph’s aura caused the zombie to explode. As soon as the orc zombie’s head exploded, Randolph jumped again.

It wasn’t just that. The heads of a goblin and hobgoblin further away soon burst open as well. Randolph used them as stepping stones as he crossed the group of undead. This was a method called ‘flying on grass’ in the east, but Randolph used aura to replicate the trick. As a result, the three people were able to get through the wave of corpses, like a fish swimming up a waterfall.

‘Amazing…! Is this movement due to aura? To think a human can move like this without magic…’

In the meantime, Liliana was busy observing Randolph’s movements. She understood the concept of aura when studying at the academy, but she had never experienced it at the level of someone like Randolph. Unlike magic which refined mana in the body, aura was a way of strengthening the human body. It was one of the tricks for those without magic power, and this was also the national power of the arch rival of Meltor Kingdom, the Andras Empire.

It was different from magic which utilized mana in various ways. Aura was the crystallization of pure power, a method developed from studying fighting from beginning to end. An extremely skilled aura user could compete with an ogre, which was an advanced monster, or be reborn as a monster who could split apart a wall with a single sword.

“This… last one!”

Puhak! Randolph crushed the head of a troll zombie and jumped forward. From now on, he could use the tree branches instead of stepping on the undead.

Randolph looked at his right shoulder and said to Lili, “From here on, I will follow the instructions of my employer. Guide me to the fastest path, even if the terrain is a little steep.”

“I understand,” Lili acknowledged.

This was a place where she’d played frequently during her childhood. The vegetation was a bit different, but she was able to find the location of the cave written in the report. Without considering the arduous terrain, a map with the straightest line to the cave appeared in Lili’s head.

“40 degrees to the left until you see a small cliff!”

Following Liliana’s instructions, Randolph shot off again like an arrow. The undead passing below them never noticed the presence of the party. Even if they did, there was nothing they could do to the three people in the trees.

The trio’s counterattack began in the darkness.

The leader of the Wandering Wolves, Randolph, was indisputably worth 300 gold. He stepped on the undead and tree branches, and even climbed up small cliffs and waterfalls. Thanks to that, the trip was reduced from one hour to 20 minutes. However, Liliana’s expression was stiff.

Starting from where they’d entered the forest to their present location, Lili estimated that the number of undead was close to 10,000.

‘That number is ridiculous… What did the warlock do to invoke such a large number of undead? Does this grimoire specialize in summoning undead?’

In particular, the warlock had summoned wyverns and ogres which didn’t exist in this area. It was more likely that he’d called the bodies from somewhere else instead of making them personally. Or maybe he released the undead from the ‘Negative Dimension’ available only for outstanding necromancers. There would nothing unusual about that if he possessed a grimoire.

Just like how Lili unlocked Gluttony’s seals, maybe the warlock had released a seal which gave him access to the Negative Dimension.

“Hey, Employer.” At that moment, Randolph stopped and pointed somewhere. “We’ve arrived at the target area. What are your next instructions?”

“…Put me down first.”

“Whoops, I forgot since you are so light.” In less than five seconds, Randolph’s grin broke his serious expression.

Liliana and Sylvia had been lightened by magic, but Randolph showed no signs of hard breathing even despite all the running. Rather, it was Sylvia who wobbled when she was put down, like she had motion sickness.

Lili walked calmly before the cave.

“View Mana Force.” Blue magic power flashed in her eyes.

The 2nd Circle magic allowed her to visualize mana in the air, so she would be able to tell if the warlock was in the cave. Indeed, the result of the magic was quite good.

“Ack…?!” Lili’s vision was suddenly covered in darkness.

The dark mana spread like a poisonous gas and entered her eyes. She suffered no injuries, but the sudden loss of sight could be called terrible. The density of the dark mana, which she countered for the first time, was at a level which Lili couldn’t have guessed.

She turned off View Mana Force and wiped the sweat off her forehead. “I’m certain. That guy is in there. The mana spread around the cave is filled with darkness. It can truly be called hell.”

If the warlock had left this cave, then Lili’s group would be like a dog chasing after chickens. The counterattack plan would fail, and they would have to immediately return to the Miller Barony to prepare for the evacuation. The 200 gold received as collateral for the swords would also have to be returned to Randolph.

“Sylvia, how’s your condition?”

“Yes, it is okay. I was just dizzy for a moment.”

“Randolph, are your legs okay?”

“Of course. I can’t be a mercenary if I am already tired.”

After verifying their conditions, Lili fell deep into thought. It had been successful thus far, but she couldn’t be sure what would happen next. The dark cave was the warlock’s base, and she didn’t know what was being done in there.

At the crossroad of victory or defeat, she took a step forward.

“Let’s go in.”

It had taken them a long time to reach this location. If the warlock became aware of the trio’s strike, he could escape and bring back the undead. They couldn’t afford to stop due to tension or fear.

“Randolph will be in the lead, I’ll be in the middle, and Sylvia will be at the rear. Keep this formation as much as possible. If you encounter the warlock, then you can move freely.”

“Yes, understood.”

“I understand.”

Lili hadn’t known it, but the memories she obtained from Alfred awakened her abilities as a commander. The two people naturally accepted her direction as they lined up around Lili, and Randolph entered the cave first.

There was no need for them to carry separate tools like torches.

“Light.” Simultaneously, two balls of light appeared in the darkness. The shadows in the cave were pushed away, and its appearance was revealed. Indeed, not all the undead had been sent to fight. The three of them prepared for battle.

It was at this moment that…

[Rats…! You dare to… invade my residence…!] An ugly and distorted voice echoed through the cave!

It seemed like a voice from the depths of hell instead of a human voice. The negative mana responded, and Liliana’s party was covered with a cold chill.

[You may have found my dwelling place, but…! You will never be able to go back alive…!] Anger filled the terrible voice as the undead started moving.

A burned orc warrior picked up an axe, and a direwolf zombie revealed its fangs. A moderate number of undead had been left here as protection.

[Kill…! And, die…] This sentence of death was spoken by the grimoire!

However, Liliana just laughed at the sentence. “I guess we made it in time.”

“Yes. Shall we make that fool shit himself while begging?” Randolph noticed and also spoke in a ridiculing manner.

A lion didn’t bark; a person convinced of their victory would have no need to threaten their opponent. If they ran away from this threat, they would miss their prey. Only those who sensed defeat would bark like this while asking the opponent not to approach.

“Let’s go.” With renewed confidence, a crimson flame ignited in the palm of Liliana’s hand.

Certainly! Let's rewrite this chapter with the specified changes for the main character, Liliana Miller (Lili), and the grimoire, Gluttony:

---

**Chapter 48 - Trio’s Counterattack #2 (End Of Book 2)**

The combination of three people, also known as a three-person team, was really effective in small-scale engagements. In Meltor Kingdom, the tactics of two magicians and one warrior, or two warriors and one magician, had been established. There were numerous proven combinations, so nobody doubted its utility. Liliana’s group agreed with this theory.

Shaaack! At the front of the party, there were flashes of light as Randolph’s two swords moved. He used aura as well while his blades moved through the ghouls. The two blades swung about like whips and mercilessly destroyed five orc ghouls. Before Randolph could be hit by the undead, magic was used.

“Resist Cold.”

“Frost Wave.”

Lili’s resistance spell protected Randolph from Sylvia’s wave of cold air.

All living creatures and the undead froze from the cold, but Randolph had the cold resistance, so he quickly shattered the frozen undead without a moment of delay. The intermediate ranked undead ghouls were washed away like garbage. Randolph clicked his tongue in admiration as he felt like he was hitting scarecrows. ‘Wow, amazing. My employer and the girl are linking their magics in accordance with my movements. I guess she isn’t just talk. This is why she planned the counterattack.’

Even if the combination of three people was excellent, it was useless if the members didn’t coordinate perfectly. Bad teamwork could interfere with each other's movements and, in the worst case, help the enemy kill them. Therefore, Randolph had to appreciate the work of this three-person combination.

“Randolph, jump!” Lili’s command came suddenly but without any panic.

“Wind Cutter!”

Simultaneously, a wind blade appeared underneath Randolph’s shoes as he jumped. It was several times faster than an ordinary Wind Cutter but just as sharp! A ghoul’s ankles were severed, causing it to fall, and Randolph’s sword finished them off.

As their unstoppable linked movements continued, the passage was filled with the wreckage of the undead.

“Hoooo… Let me breathe for a moment.” Lili caught her breath after the third battle and looked at Randolph. Despite the fact that Randolph had to swing his two falchions continuously, his breathing was still calm. It was evidence that he still had a lot of energy to spare.

‘It is reassuring having someone as powerful as Randolph here.’

Just as Randolph admired Liliana's skills, she was also amazed at Randolph. His sword skill was truly ruthless. Even the orc ghoul couldn’t withstand the two whirling swords. Lili was relieved that he was an ally, but she also felt the need to improve in close combat. If Liliana had to fight Randolph now, she would only last 10 seconds. There were fighting tactics which used magic as well as close combat martial arts like the ones Blundell used. Once Lili finished this job, she was going to find one.

Lili finished arranging her thoughts and looked around her. “Sylvia, how is your magic power?”

“Around 80%? There is still a lot.”

“Randolph?”

“I’m the same. I can keep fighting at this pace.”

Liliana confirmed their statuses and looked at the path covered in darkness again. After three attacks and as many as 100 ghouls, only silence remained in the darkness. Was she imagining it? If she didn't hurry, it seemed like there would be an uncontrollable situation in the darkness.

“…Then let’s move on.”

As the two light spells led the way, Liliana once again began to advance into the darkness.

***

How long did they move through the darkness? Liliana felt a sense of incongruity and paused for a moment. According to what she’d read in the report, the depth of the cave was only a few hundred meters, so they should’ve reached the end by now. However, the path hadn’t ended, and the room containing artifacts was nowhere to be seen. One possible hypothesis popped up into Lili’s head.

“Randolph.”

“Huh?”

“Carve the cave wall with your sword. If you can afford it, please use aura.”

“…I will try it once.” Randolph was confused but complied with Lili’s order without questioning it.

It was due to his previous experiences with her that he knew Lili wouldn’t speak for no reason. So, Randolph placed his hand on the hilt of his left sword and held it at an angle while concentrating. One strike lashed out. A blue flash emerged, and the wall cracked. The ordinary wall couldn’t stop the aura blade. However, Randolph’s eyes soon widened. “No…?”

The cracked wall was closing up again right before his eyes! As a swordsman since birth, Randolph didn’t know what it was, but Liliana and Sylvia’s faces became serious as they understood the situation. Severely dark mana leaked from the wall, like guts emerging from a living creature. The two people muttered almost simultaneously as they recalled a magic.

“Dungeon…”

It was a powerful 6th Circle black magic spell which turned an area of a certain range into the user’s domain. The time and resources consumed were huge, but if the magic was completed, the power of the dungeon master would increase significantly. Whether it was due to the grimoire or the warlock already reaching this level, this was absolutely not a good situation. The warlock had turned this cave into a dungeon and could freely shape the structure. At that moment, a creepy noise started to ring in their ears.

Kieeeeeeek-! Chills ran down Liliana's spine. The physiological aversion was three or four times more powerful due to the sound waves echoing in the cave. The group automatically activated their aura and magic power as the source of the chill emerged. They were translucent shapes floating in the air.

“Specters?!”

“Damn, I don’t have any holy water…!”

The group frowned at the specters. Unlike the undead, specters didn’t have physical shapes and were collections of grudges which united together. They attacked by stealing a living body or draining vitality from it. Since they existed as spiritual bodies, physical attacks were ineffective, and divine magic was essential. Cutting them with a sword was like throwing a duck into the frying pan. For Randolph, they were tricky opponents because he didn’t have any holy water.

Shortly after that, the specters discovered the living beings and ran forward aggressively.

“It can’t be helped, let’s try it first!” Although it was unfavorable, the two magicians would be in danger if Randolph stepped back here. Being in the vanguard meant blocking the enemy’s attack first and then becoming a wall. Therefore, aura sprang up fiercely around Randolph’s blades. He would stop the specters even if he had to overuse his aura.

However, he then received an order he hadn’t considered.

“Randolph, fall behind me!” Lili shouted.

“What?”

“Quickly!”

“…Damn, understood!” It was confusing, but Lili didn’t disappoint him. Despite delaying by half a beat, Randolph stepped behind in accordance with the order. As soon as he backed away, Liliana stepped forward without any fear.

Kkieeeek! Kikikiiiik! Kikikiiiik! Kihihihik!

Why didn’t Liliana feel afraid of them? The specters laughed wildly and flew at them. It was a charge intending to suck out every bit of vitality from Lili’s body. As Sylvia and Randolph watched in preparation to jump in, the specters reached Lili.

–Eat everything…

This wasn’t her voice. It was the instinct of Gluttony sleeping in her left hand. The unknown hunger was why Liliana was laughing at the specters and why she went forward without hesitation. She felt Gluttony’s tongue emerging from the hole in her left palm. There was a saying which went like this, ‘There is no predator that is afraid of its food.’

Then the eating began.

Kiaaaaaaack! In the face of the original predator, the specters lost their madness. Even though all the grudges and despair tried to escape, Gluttony had already caught them. The cries filled with pain, horror, and fear were heard as the ghosts were sucked into her palm. They were different from the undead like ghouls and zombies. Specters were born with black magic and were made of magic themselves, so they met the conditions for what Gluttony perceived as ‘food.’

[The ghost of the goblin shaman has been consumed.]

[The ghost of the orc warrior has been consumed.]

[The ghost of a foolish troll has been consumed.]

[……]

[The user still hasn’t unlocked the function yet.]

Liliana’s consumption of the specters caused an unknown feeling to fill up her body. It was different from eating artifacts or magic books. This was an abstract representation, but Lili felt like her ‘bowl’ was full.

Lili opened her eyes as she enjoyed the sense of fulfillment. By then, all the specters filling the corridor were gone. They had all been eaten, or perhaps the rest had run away. Either way, her original goal of stopping the specters was achieved.

“Hey, Employer?” “…Lili?” However, the others were another story.

“What happened just now? You raised your left hand, and the specters were sucked into it…”

“Lili, teach me that! What did you do? Is it from the drain system? Or a modified version of sealing magic?”

Fortunately, Sylvia and Randolph had been behind her. The hole in her hand and the tongue moving were at an angle which they couldn’t see. This was enough for Lili to evade it vaguely. She was planning to make an excuse by saying it was the ability of a pendant she’d pulled out.

However, the surrounding space began to shake before she could say anything.

“Wah! What is going on?” “This…!” “It is getting wider…?”

This was Dimension Expansion!

Suddenly, the area where the three stood widened into a dome. Lili went from standing in a narrow corridor to a huge room, but she quickly regained her composure. Only the warlock could do something like this inside the dungeon.

Unsurprisingly, there was an ornately decorated door. Kkiiik- As the doorknob turned by itself, the door opened, and someone in black robes emerged. Instead of walking out like a person, he slowly appeared in midair.

Then a sound was heard from inside the black robes, [Well…you broke my creations.]

It was a loud and terrible voice which resonated through the cave. The physique inside the robes didn’t seem strong, but the three could see the eerie and enormous flow of power enveloping him. A darkness, which couldn’t be seen through, surrounded the robe, and the evil voice resonated like it was singing.

[You can kill my creatures, but you can’t kill me. If you were here a day, no half a day earlier, you would have stopped me from completing it. But now, the destiny you will suffer is death!]

The magic power expanded as the voice became louder. The black robes flapped. Unable to withstand the pressure anymore, the robes burst like a popped bubble. The two magicians turned pale at the nightmare revealed amidst the torn cloth.

[Look, the image of death itself! The greatness of the one who is beyond the bounds of a lowly mortal!]

It was a skull without any flesh left, and blue light appeared in the hollow holes where the eyes should be. The black magic gathered there so deeply that even people who weren’t magicians would be able to see it circling around like a fog, while the soil which the death magic touched became rotten, and bodies sleeping in the ground raised themselves.

This was a top-level undead made by a corrupted magician. Even the magic towers would be stunned. Its name was Elder Lich. Unlike a lich which evaded death by keeping its soul bound, a magician had to extract their own soul from their body and seal it. The elder lich would be immortal unless the Life Vessel was destroyed.

A monster which the magic tower would designate with a level 3 difficulty had appeared before Liliana’s party. The bones floated naturally in the air. [At first, I wanted to kill all of you and turn your bodies into my servants, but…]

In front of the three nervous people, the elder lich raised its bony index finger. Then he pointed to Lili in the middle of the party.

[Your body will be an interesting experiment. I will take you alive.]

Chapter 49 - Uh, This Is Eating? #1

It was truly a prideful declaration. The elder lich’s appearance of black robes cloaked in darkness made it resemble a reaper leading the living to death. An ordinary person would panic if they heard those words.

“Ha, you bark well!”

“Who do you want to take on, Lili?”

However, the three people weren’t overwhelmed by the elder lich. It was a top-ranking opponent who could use 6th Circle black magic, but they weren’t weak either. They had an expert aiming to become a sword master, the disciple of the Blue Tower Master, and the owner of a grimoire. In regards to their combat strength, there was no reason for them to be incapable of defeating a necromancer.

Randolph raised his two swords, while frost emerged from the end of Sylvia’s staff. The three people instantly got into their fighting postures as the momentum of the elder lich’s attack hit them.

Wuooooong!

They stiffened! Neither side was pushed back, so the boundary between them didn’t break. It meant that the three people were equal in power to the elder lich. No, they were slightly ahead in some ways. The three people had the benefits of a three-in-one combination, while the elder lich would have to deal with them coming at him from all sides.

The elder lich floating in the air realized that he was at a disadvantage. [Hrmm…it will be hard to adapt to your trivial power in this unfamiliar body.]

However, his voice still sounded confident. [Experiment… You have a unique power, but in the end, you are a 4th Circle magician… I’ll deal with you later.]

As the words struck Lili with a wave of nervousness, the elder lich suddenly pointed his finger at Lili, and a dreadful magic power streamed from the end of his bony finger.

[Disappear!]

“What―?” Lili’s figure disappeared without even a crack in the air.

“Lili?!”

“Employer!”

Confused, Sylvia and Randolph turned to look at the place where Lili had disappeared from, but she never returned. Sylvia cried out as she belatedly noticed what the elder lich had done. It was a magic which someone who had just entered the 6th Circle couldn’t learn without great difficulty, but the opponent had succeeded easily.

“Space Transformation…!”

[That’s right.] The elder lich, who had broken the balance of power with a single magic, spoke in an even more relaxed manner. [This cave is already in my hands… Didn’t I say that? You missed out on your opportunity to beat me. While lamenting your fate, be reborn as my servant…!]

Simultaneously, the shape of a man rose from a shadow on the ground.

Wearing broken armour and an old-fashioned helmet, the knight shone with a red light. A great knight had clearly been produced. Anyone would feel a sense of intimidation from the presence of the skull knight.

Most of all, Randolph’s eyes were drawn to the two swords it was holding.

“…It can’t be!”

The pattern of howling wolves on the swords showed they were the heirloom swords lost more than 100 years ago. The horizontal stance of the arms was also familiar. Randolph’s eyes were blank for a moment before anger started to boil inside them.

“Kill… I’ll kill you no matter what!”

[Hoh? Do you think you can beat the blades your ancestor couldn’t?]

“That doesn’t matter,” Randolph spoke curtly and took his position.

The skeleton knight responded with the same stance. It was like facing a mirror, but the skull knight had a greyish white aura around it. The elder lich watched the confrontation between the two swordsmen before glancing at Sylvia, who was holding her staff.

[You’re a prized disciple of the Blue Tower Master of this era… A strange sense of inferiority is coming from my host.]

He was truly excited. To be exact, it was the elder lich, the grimoire, who thought so. If the host felt negative feelings, then the rate of erosion would increase. He would have two specimens to experiment with and the erosion rate would increase even more. He would make the swordsman into a dullahan and the female into a banshee.

[Come play with me.]

“What if I don’t want to?” Sylvia replied in a cold voice as she waved her staff.

Then the air cooled as magic power emerged. “I will get Lili back.” There were no further conversations after her declaration.

The irrational tag match of Randolph and Sylvia going against the skull knight and the elder lich began.

***

On the other hand, Liliana was subjected to the elder lich’s forced transfer and fell to an unknown place.

Darkness completely covered her view. Lili instantly activated Light, but the dark mana floating in the air reduced the brightness of the light to less than half. Still, dim lighting was better than nothing.

Lili gulped inadvertently as her surroundings were revealed by the hazy lighting.

“This place…?”

It wasn’t a big space. At best, it could be compared to one of the rooms in the academy. However, it was different in that there were no windows, and it seemed thoroughly enclosed. Surrounded by dark red walls, there was no visible way to go outside this room.

The red crystal in the center was the sole thing which told her where this place was; it was the Core Room, the heart of the dungeon. However, rather than being stunned by the fact that she’d been moved to the core room, Lili was stunned by the identity of the red crystal which functioned as the core of the dungeon.

A high-density black magic power was coming from the red crystal. It was the elder lich’s sealed life, the Life Vessel.

‘He put his heart into the core of the dungeon… That was how he could use Space Transformation!’

Life Vessel… It was the word for the life stone where the elder lich sealed his own soul. Unlike ordinary liches who died when their bodies were destroyed, the elder lich wouldn’t die no matter what happened to him. Even if his bones were turned to ash and thrown into a volcano, he would eventually be restored.

The Life Vessel was the reason why the two magicians, Lili and Sylvia, had become desperate after seeing the elder lich. In fact, there was no reason to be afraid of the elder lich aside from the fact that he sealed his life outside his body. If he considered it in terms of a human, their heart would be detached from their chest. Was the elder lich afraid of the three-person combination so much that he exposed his own weakness?

However, the reason for this was simple.

“Blaze Shell!” Crimson flames emerged from Liliana’s hand as she completed the 4th Circle magic in a flash. It was a massive fireball that could destroy rock formations and kill trolls famous for their regenerative power! The powerful attack, which war magicians from the Red Tower enjoyed, rushed toward the red crystal.

That rushing fireball exploded right away. Puhwakak!

However, as soon as it approached the Life Vessel, it disappeared without a trace. Despite it being what she’d expected, Lili cursed with a dark expression. “…Dammit.”

This mysterious defense was also a reason for the elder lich’s existence. It nullified all attacks below a certain level. According to historical records, only the aura of a sword master or the firepower of a 7th Circle magician worked against it.

In other words, Liliana Miller had no available means to damage it.

‘Rejoining the other two… It will be hard to do that. I don’t know the direction, and I would be finished if the ceiling collapsed while I destroy the wall.’

Her group would die if she couldn’t overcome the Life Vessel’s defense. However, it was too risky to create a passage by destroying the wall. Lili was in a situation where she had no sense of direction and didn’t know how far she had fallen. It was more likely that she would collapse from exhaustion after wasting magic power.

This was why the elder lich had confined her in here.

“…Should I try a last hurrah?”

According to common sense, there was no way to be free of this predicament. Lili couldn’t escape from here nor destroy the Life Vessel. The checkmate situation drove Liliana's thoughts into an extreme direction. ‘If I concentrate all my remaining magic power and sacrifice one of my arms to use Magic Bullet…!’ She may be able to break through the Life Vessel’s defense.

A blue light covered Lili’s arm, and her blood vessels began to burst as she concentrated on pushing her magic power beyond her limit. The flash would be enough to even break through the defenses of 6th Circle magic. So, she tried to recreate the power contained in Magic Bullet during Alfred’s prime.

She might lose her right arm, but wasn’t that better than dying? It was at this moment that…

“…Eh?”

A memory floated into her mind and dispersed the gathered magic power. –The undead only moves through magic. They aren’t made of magic power or wisdom.

Gluttony had continued. What else had she said?

-There are some exceptions, but…

Liliana’s mind started spinning faster. Gluttony couldn’t eat zombies and ghouls, but she did eat specters. What was the difference? The presence or absence of the flesh? No, that wasn’t it. If so, it would be possible to eat spirits, but Gluttony had never shown interest in Mitra.

Then the noteworthy part should be, ‘Did it have magic power or wisdom dwelling inside it?’

“Is that right?”

The Life Vessel which contained the elder lich’s immortality should fit that condition! Lili unconsciously walked a few steps and raised her left hand. The Life Vessel only negated attacks and didn’t have the ability to intercept any approaching objects. That nature served as a deadly poison for it this time.

The cohabitant of Lili’s left hand, the primordial predator, recognized its prey and stretched out its tongue!

“Appraisal.”

Indeed, Gluttony didn’t betray Lili’s expectations.

[+13 Giovanni’s Life Vessel (Magic Tool)]

[This is a seal created using evil wisdom. It contains the soul of Giovanni who was corrupted by black magic. A negative resource contract protects this seal. It invalidates all attacks below a certain level and can’t be targeted by spatial magic spells. As long as this seal exists, Giovanni will acquire limited immortality.

* The rating of this magic tool is ‘Treasure.’

* When consumed, a large amount of magic power will be absorbed.

* When consumed, the digestion time is three days.

* When consumed, some of Giovanni’s knowledge and proficiency will be absorbed.

* When consumed, a hostile relationship will form with ????.]

After Rare and Precious, the first Treasure-rated item had appeared! The fact that Gluttony’s Appraisal worked was proof that the Life Vessel was suitable for eating.

Liliana recognized this fact and quickly said, “Eat it right now!”

There was no choice left except for Gluttony to eat it. Above all, Sylvia and Randolph were fighting the elder lich in her absence. If she didn’t hurry, they might be placed in an irreversible situation. Did it notice the urgency of its owner? The tongue was moving a lot faster than before.

Then it quickly swallowed the crystal.

Gulp.

The moment that the Life Vessel of the top-ranking elder lich was eaten…

[You have overcome ‘Giovanni’s Life Vessel.’ The amount of magic power it contains is huge.]

[You have absorbed some of the knowledge and proficiency of the warlock ‘Giovanni.’

[It will take three days to completely digest.]

[……]

[An unknown person is interested in your existence.]

Chapter 50 - Oh, This Is Eating? #2
At the time when Gluttony was eating a huge jackpot, Sylvia and Randolph’s tag match was slowly ending. Obviously, it was the elder lich who had the edge.

[Rot away…!]

The black magic spread and rotted everything, regardless of whether it was organic or inorganic matter. The ground became compost, and the air turned into a poison that would decay the lungs. It was a level of pollution that even aura users couldn’t tolerate.

The 6th Circle magic, Life Drain, was completed. The elder lich, the top-ranking undead, was immortal. Fighting him with 5th Circle magic was unreasonable.

Thanks to that desperate gap, Sylvia reacted one beat later. “Freeze!”

The air and ground froze, stopping the pollution. The high-speed freezing was due to the artifact, ‘Jack Frost’s staff.’ Additionally, if it wasn’t for her overwhelming sensitivity, she would’ve suffered more.

Other magicians would’ve already reached their limits, but she had just under 3% magic power remaining.

“Hah…! Hah…!” Her hair stuck to her sweaty face in an unpleasant manner.

She wiped angrily at her hair and glared at the white bones floating before her.

Her opponent’s capabilities were a few times higher than hers. The amount of magic power and speed of magic casting didn’t fall behind either. If the immortality was added, there seemed to be no way for Sylvia to attack.

The situation was similar for Randolph, who was fighting nearby.

Kakiing! The two swords collided, causing sparks to fly from the four swords.

The blades moved faster than the sound. Randolph’s left sword broke the opponent’s shoulder, while the skull knight drew a line of blood on Randolph’s neck. The incessant attacks caused a fearsome wind to rise around the two swordsmen.

The knight was just a mere skeleton, so its swordsmanship lacked flexibility after becoming undead, but Randolph cleverly moved through those gaps. However, that didn’t change the fact that the skeleton knight was a tough opponent.

‘Damn old geezer!’

At the same time, Randolph blocked three of the skeleton knight’s stabs with a single blow.

Keeng! Randolph let out a huge sword pressure.

He retreated a few steps from the pressure. It was a perfect type of counterattack that could have come straight from a textbook. If the opponent wasn’t hardened as an undead, his head would’ve fallen off around 10 times now.

‘Still… I found a gap I can dig into.’

The skeleton was using a swordsmanship that had stopped improving 100 years ago, so Randolph didn’t miss the small loopholes that were revealed.

[Young Lady.] Randolph’s voice was heard using a trick that directed his voice toward only one person. [I will give you a gap. Use the biggest technique you have available…!]

Without waiting for a reaction, Randolph focused on his dual wield. For the first time in this battle, the skeleton was thrown back by pure strength. Randolph’s momentum had changed in a very short moment.

‘Have I seen this posture before? An old-fashioned inspiration…’

If a technique had been lost 100 years ago, there would also be a new technique born 100 years later. However, there was no such posture in Randolph’s family’s swordsmanship. The moment it changed from a familiar posture to an unfamiliar one, there was a gap in his body’s defense. It was a mistake Randolph wouldn’t have made if his opponent were alive.

‘Now!’

Randolph’s two swords were like two fangs—two streaks of light!

Gwarurung!

Cracks occurred in the two swords as they accelerated to the extreme, and light flowed from the cracks. Just like a thunderbolt running through the ground, the two swords, which were covered in aura, struck the skull knight’s upper body. Then an intense shock wave was generated and knocked firmly against the skeleton knight.

The large skull knight flew right toward the elder lich.

[What is this…?] The elder lich’s chanting stopped at the unexpected situation.

If he completed the magic, then he might destroy the precious corpse with his own hands. Right now, it was just a skull knight, but it was valuable material that could someday be transformed into a death knight.

During that moment of hesitation, the cold magic power grew. “Master of the cold, Ymir! I beseech you…!”

It was the final magic Sylvia had used in the final match of the tournament, but its completeness and power had greatly increased. The elder lich belatedly noticed the movements of the magic power, but the skeleton knight before him hindered him from avoiding it. At that moment, Sylvia’s magic was completed.

‘Minor Force. Blizzard.’

A terrible whirlwind swallowed up the two undead!

Jjejejeok! Jjejeok! Jjejejeok!

The ground and even the water in the atmosphere froze. Even the black magic power had no way to resist this overwhelming cold. The skeleton knight turned into a statue as it brandished its swords, while the elder lich’s skull was visible in the translucent ice.

In a sense, it was the best attack. The Life Vessel couldn’t be destroyed while the elder lich was still safe. If so, using ice magic that restrained his freedom was the most effective thing to do. In an instant, a huge sheet of ice was built in the middle of the room.

[…How great. Truly excellent skill, girl from the Blue Tower.]

However, his attitude was unchanged.

Despite being trapped in the ice, the elder lich was still in a relaxed state. There was no way for them to destroy his immortality. The result had been decided from the beginning, and this battle was just a process of getting there.

[Nevertheless, you can’t escape from death. The moment that your magic power runs out and this ice dissolves, that will be your last moment!]

“Ah, you’re still barking a lot even until the end,” Randolph murmured as he released his grip on his two swords. He knew this was a fight that couldn’t be won. It would’ve been the same if all three people were present.

As long as there was no means to overthrow the elder lich, it was all just a meaningless struggle. Sylvia’s magic power, which had been maintaining the ice, reached its limit.

Jjejejeok… The ice capturing the two undead started to split apart.

As Sylvia’s magic power was depleted, the cold air thinned. Small cracks spread, and the ice mountain soon collapsed. Finally, the skeletons emerged from it.

[This is the end… From now on, you will become my servants and forever serve the great death…!]

Sylvia and Randolph had no power to resist or get away. As the two of them stood in place, the black magic of the elder lich reached out like a wave of fog. It was black magic that would rot the body of a living person in an instant. Not long after that, Randolph would become a skull knight and Sylvia a banshee.

Then at this moment, an unpleasant sound rang out from somewhere. Gulp.

The fog stopped and the skull made a confused sound. [Um? What does this mean…?]

The sound was accompanied by a strange sense of loss. It felt like something had disappeared from his body as an inexplicable emptiness tickled his head. The soul of the grimoire’s host, the man called Giovanni, had ended up in someone’s stomach.

His end came shortly after that.

[———–!!!] The elder lich struggled noiselessly as his soul melted. The skeletal body rattled, and magic power was scattered randomly.

Sylvia and Randolph saw the immortal flesh turn into ashes. This was the fateful end of the elder lich, Giovanni.

Pusususu…

As he disappeared into ashes, the two of them gaped with blank expressions. Victory and defeat had been decided in a place they didn’t know.

The dungeon which had lost its core would certainly collapse. According to that principle, the dungeon created by the elder lich started to shatter back to its original form. It became a cave that was just a few meters wide and a few hundred meters deep.

The core room that Liliana was trapped in was no exception.

Kukukukukung…

As the earth trembled, everything returned to its original state. The expanded walls, the bizarre sculptures, and the soil contaminated with a red power all recovered their original vitality. The core room wasn’t a newly created space but a remodelled one.

Liliana understood this fact as she looked around. “Indeed, this is the room that was written in the report.”

She nodded while looking at the antiques and ragged parchment paper on the ground. According to Giovanni’s report, he had found a room full of treasures, including Randolph’s heirlooms.

‘But there isn’t anything that looks like a sword… Perhaps it is somewhere else?’

The positioning of the items might have changed after the dungeon had been created and then removed. Lili placed the antiques into the dimension pocket and stepped out of the room to join the party.

No, it was more correct to say that she tried to.

Wuooooong!

Feeling an eerie presence behind her, Lili widened the distance reflexively. She was one step ahead of the ominous presence due to her sensory perception. Lili’s eyes looked around quickly, and she found a book covered in darkness.

It was a book that stretched out chains of darkness!

“Grimoire!” As Lili cried out with shock, a hole opened in the palm of her hand.

–Huhu, you found it! Leave it to me from here on, User!

Gluttony’s usually emotionless voice was filled with a fierce joy. The tongue extended, grabbed the dark grimoire, and threw it to the ground.

(■■■■■■■…!)

–A fresh guy!

Gluttony ignored the eerie scream coming from the grimoire and continued to beat the book. The grimoire was just like a fly caught by a toad. Darkness occasionally seeped into the cave, but Gluttony’s tongue ignored the shock and continued to hit the grimoire persistently.

[■■…■■■…]

Gluttony’s attack proved to be effective as the darkness gradually became silent. It was like a person getting thrashed. Lili felt sorry for the grimoire as she was forced to stand still and watch the scene.

The grimoire was probably hit roughly 30 times? It flopped wildly on the ground.

–Impertinent fellow! Daring to take over my user… It would have been better to pick a random person to run away.

Gluttony laughed in a pleased tone. Based on his ridiculing words, the grimoire seemed to have attempted to steal Lili’s body as its next host. The grimoire admitted defeat and became like a piece of food as it rolled toward Gluttony.

Just like a beast grabbing its prey, Gluttony placed its tongue on the cover of the grimoire. At the same time, the information of the grimoire flashed in Lili’s head.

[Death’s Worship]

[This grimoire contains the soul of the legendary warlock, Jerem. As a 9th Circle necromancer who attacked mankind on the side of the demons, Jerem will steal the body of any creature who reads the grimoire and turn them into an undead. He dreams of the perfect resurrection as his soul awaits in the abyss.

The rating of the grimoire is ‘Legend.’
*When consumed, there is a very low chance of absorbing 50-100% of the abilities possessed by the warlock, Jerem. The ‘Negative Dimension’ and undead which belong to Jerem will also belong to you.

When consumed, there is a very high probability that the warlock, Jerem, will rob your body. If you want to hinder this possibility, release another one of Gluttony’s seals and increase your achievements.]
“…9th Circle?” Lili let out a shocked cry when she saw the number.

The peak of magic, the 9th Circle magicians had disappeared from the continent for nearly 1,000 years.

Only the Blue Tower Master and Red Tower Master had reached the 8th Circle, and they were transcendents who dealt with power beyond the limits of humans. They were also the reason why the Meltor Kingdom was able to compete with the giant Andras Empire who surpassed them in size and strength.

However, the 9th Circle? If a 9th Circle magician reappeared, they would be able to dominate the continent alone. Alas, the advice written on the explanation suppressed her greed.

“…Hey, you can’t eat this now.”

–Let’s see? This is an extremely rare chance. Isn’t the opportunity to become a 9th Circle magician worth the cost to your life?

“Don’t speak such funny words.”

Lili could tell by the exchange of words. If she had nothing to do with Jerem, Gluttony wouldn’t have prevented the grimoire from eating Lili. Maybe Gluttony had a separate means of capturing the book or the ability to suppress it.

Liliana’s conviction caused her to open her mouth and say, “You… do you have a way to handle that grimoire?”

–Yes and no.

It was a vague answer, but that was enough.

Lili’s concentration reached its peak, and she quickly found the answer: feed it the dimension pocket and open the hidden function. It was the reason why Gluttony had given Lili the hint without any price.

“A hidden feature. Right?”

Lili might be imagining it, but Gluttony’s mouth seemed to distort.

–I can’t answer any more than that. Ah, and the time I can hold onto the book is only five minutes from now. I just wanted to let you know, so don’t worry.

“This bastard…!”

It was a devilish and enticing answer. If Lili didn’t unlock the hidden function, she would be unable to capture the book. Once that happened, the grimoire would escape from Gluttony’s tongue and find another host.

In the near future, the elder lich or a host, which had reached a higher level, could cause an unprecedented catastrophe. Thanks to the dangerous grimoire, she didn’t have time to worry about the value of the dimension pocket.

In the end, Lili’s right hand reached into her clothes.

Chapter 7: Chapter 51-75

Chapter Text

Chapter 51 - Uh, This Is Eating? #3

‘Dimension pocket… It is an item I borrowed from Master, but I don’t have the means to spare it in this situation.’

If it entered Gluttony’s mouth, then it wouldn’t be considered as lost or sold. Just like the magic books, the devoured dimension pocket would leave no traces. Lili could use the excuse that it was destroyed during the battle with the elder lich.

However, if she missed eating the grimoire here, it was clear that a second or third Giovanni would appear.

In barely two months, a 5th Circle magician had been transformed into a 6th Circle elder lich. If given half a year or a year, a legendary undead like an arch lich might be born. At this scale, it was a disaster which would need to be dealt with by the continent, not one single kingdom.

More than anything else, Lili couldn’t feel assured that the grimoire wouldn’t have a grudge against her existence. She thought for a moment before making a firm decision. “…Gluttony.”

–What?

“What will happen to the contents of the dimension pocket if it is eaten?”

Gluttony then replied with a pleased voice, –There is no need to worry. They won’t disappear.

“It is an ambiguous answer… but, hoo… it can’t be helped.”

Lili put the dimension pocket on the ground. It was still hard to believe that the pocket made of ragged cloth and tattered strings was worth hundreds of gold. It was a tremendous luxury which would be the target of any thieves.

Liliana hesitated once more before letting the artifact worth hundreds of gold be eaten. “Now, eat.”

The tongue swallowed the dimension pocket before Lili even finished speaking.

[The ‘dimension pocket’ has been eaten. Error! An unknown phenomenon has occurred due to eating a dimension magic essence!]

[A hidden function of Gluttony has been discovered. The user should check the information about the function. This function will work normally regardless of the rank.]

[Grimoire “Gluttony”/ E Rank]

[One of the hidden functions of Gluttony has been opened after eating the dimension pocket. The grimoire Gluttony has a storage space to store the prey that it can’t digest. The previous owners kept their possessions in it and called it ‘Inventory.’ If the owner wants, the name can be changed.

* Incomplete state. Most of the functions are sealed.
* Once a day, it will wake up to relieve its hunger.
* Immediately after relieving its hunger, it will answer one question.
* The abilities it feeds on will be given to its owner.
* Extracts an essence from eaten books or items. The higher the owner’s understanding, the greater the efficiency.
* Absorbs some magic power from an item that contains magic power.
* The Memorize function has been activated.
* The Inventory function has been activated.]

Lili looked at the information quietly before opening her mouth to say, “Inventory… a type of space storage. If it has the same function as the dimension pocket, then it wouldn’t have been necessary to eat it. You don’t mean to push me to open one more function do you?”

–I don’t do that type of thing, User.

It was a reasonable question, but Gluttony spoke in a low voice like she was scowling. It seemed like Gluttony was dissatisfied about being compared to a mere artifact. Then that meant the dimension pocket must lag behind the ‘inventory’ and couldn’t be compared to Gluttony.

–You can’t hold a grimoire with a dimension pocket. Well, you might keep it for a while but as soon as it regains consciousness, it will flee through the space.

“That won’t happen with the inventory?”

-That’s right. The inventory is a dimensional entity that exists within me and differs from other spaces. Without a power to travel beyond dimensions, the grimoire can’t escape by any means.

Indeed, the story was different if that was the case. It was a dimensional space which could even block the grimoire’s space jump! If she gained that ability, then it was worth sacrificing the dimension pocket. Furthermore, the storage space of the inventory was larger than the dimension pocket, so Liliana had nothing else to say.

Lili finished the conversation and looked down at the book on the ground.

Wuooooong!

The book was covered in a faint darkness, and an ominous vibration was coming from it. This was the legacy of a legendary warlock, but he probably hadn’t expected to meet a predator like Gluttony. Liliana had never imagined a grimoire which ate other grimoires until she met Gluttony.

“Well, I always considered myself unlucky.”

Shortly afterwards, Lili’s left hand extended toward the ground.

Gulp!

Thus, the grimoire, ‘Death’s Worship,’ immediately entered the inventory where it couldn’t escape.

There were no more items left in the room, and she didn’t know when the cave, which had been greatly altered, would collapse. She also needed to join the group which she had inadvertently been separated from; Lili didn’t know what might have changed during her disappearance.

However, the two people found Liliana first.

“…Lili!” There was a high-pitched voice accompanied by fluttering, torn robes. Sylvia ran over to Lili on wobbly legs and hugged her.

“Uh? Sylvia?” Lili uttered.

“You’re safe, Employer! You seem to look much better than us?”

“…Captain Randolph.”

Randolph, who came a beat later, hit Lili’s shoulders as they celebrated each other’s safety. They didn’t think she would look this well after the lich had caused her to disappear. Come to think of it, it was a wonder that both sides were safe.

The two people had survived the battle with the elder lich, while Liliana had destroyed it. In the meantime, Lili noticed that something had changed about the swords hanging from Randolph’s waist.

“It seems like you got your hands on them.”

“Oh, you noticed?”

Despite the blood pouring from his body, Randolph laughed like a child and touched his swords. For swordsmen, swords were like another limb, and it seemed to be the case with him. Randolph wanted to show off the swords, but there was no more time remaining.

Kukukung!

There was a loud noise and the shaking began as a blazing sound echoed through the cave. Thanks to the dungeon conversion being removed, the cave had started to collapse.

The three people stared at each other before they started running without a word more. The victory over the elder lich took a backseat to escaping.

***

As a result, the Miller Barony was rescued.

Once the elder lich had been destroyed, all the undead had turned into ashes. The things based on the existence of the grimoire couldn’t stay in this world anymore. Those which hadn’t been made directly, like the specters, were forcibly returned to the negative dimension. The undead made of corpses weren’t removed in this way. Thanks to that, the residents were forced to get rid of the rotten flesh and blood personally.

Once peace was finally found, a small festival was held to celebrate the defeat of the disaster. The wife of the miller, Becky, opened her warehouse. Albert of the pastry shop lit up his hearths. The pub owner, Stephen, poured the wine.

Only a short time in a mercenary’s life was filled with wine, leisure, and money, so they didn’t let their fatigue keep them from celebrating. However, there was one person who couldn’t fit in easily with this raucous atmosphere.

“Huuuu…” A deep sigh emerged from Lili’s mouth as she looked at the rubble stacked up. It was a fortunate victory they had gained with luck. If she had made the wrong decision, then it would’ve been impossible to protect her own life as well as her hometown.

She wouldn’t have been able to look at the full moon in the sky like right now.

‘I don’t have enough strength. No, I am lacking time.’

There were numerous means she could use to become stronger. With Alfred’s Magic Bullet, the Memorize Function, and fusion magic, she could become several times stronger. Lili couldn’t expect another situation to occur like how she had found a solution to the Life Vessel. She really shouldn’t expect it. Relying on luck would get her killed one day.

Rather than basking in the victory, Lili looked back on what she was lacking.

“Hey, Young Lady! Why are you looking so grouchy?”

At that time, she heard a voice from behind.

‘This voice…’

As she looked back, she saw Randolph holding a glass of beer, and his face was red. Lili didn’t know how many glasses Randolph had drunk, but his red nose was a sight. Maybe it was because Randolph had just left the festival, but he didn’t seem to have any of the dignity of a first-rate swordsman.

Lili smiled at the funny sight and asked, “Are you calling me Young Lady now?”

“Kuhuhu, it is natural. After giving you 200 gold, didn’t you try to get overtime? I need to get rid of you quickly.”

“I gave you the heirlooms you were looking for.”

“What, do you want me to show them to you just once? Men have been crazy about swords since ancient times.” Randolph was delighted by Lili’s reaction and drew the two swords the skeleton knight had dropped.

Kakiing! There was a sharp sound as the swords were drawn.

Even Lili, who knew nothing about swords, felt like the sound was sharp enough to cut the skin. These were excellent swords and were similar to some of the best swords, despite not going through a magical process.

“…Wow.” Lili’s attention was captured by the image of the wolves.

They almost seemed alive. Every time Randolph raised his sword, a bunch of wolves seemed to charge through the air. The pattern which was reflected in the moonlight seemed like a work of art. Even now, the howling of the wolves seemed to come from the sword.

Randolph turned the blades a few times and said with an elated expression, “As Young Lady said, I wouldn’t exchange this for 200 gold. Even if they weren’t heirlooms, I like these guys. In conclusion, their value is one that I won’t give up until death.”

“Should I make you give me more money?”

“…Young Lady, how about becoming a merchant instead of a sorceress? I’ve never seen a noble as shameful as Young Lady.”

The two smiled at each other and laughed. Maybe it was because Randolph’s light mood moved her, but Lili’s gloomy face brightened. The two talked for a while before Randolph turned around, saying that his subordinates were waiting.

“Ah, and Young Lady.” He pointed his finger in a direction and said mischievously, “You shouldn’t let your girl wait too long.”

“What?” Lili looked in the direction Randolph was pointing and stiffened as her gaze met a pair of blue puppy dog eyes.

‘…This… I knew it would be like this.’ Lili scratched her head as she realized her lack of consideration for Sylvia. Sylvia wasn’t cold towards people, she just didn’t know how to interact with them. She might seem indifferent, but she was actually awkward toward anyone who approached her.

It was a new experience for her to have people introducing themselves to her and saying she was their future mistress.

“Ah, it isn’t like that.” She let out a sigh which was much lighter than before as she walked toward Sylvia, who was surrounded. Lili stopped the miller’s wife from talking and thought about how to send Grandfather Albert back home to rest.

She had now finally stepped back into the comfort of her hometown.

Chapter 52 - The Voices Calling Her #1A few days later…‘Today is the fourth day, and there will be some time for the next three days.’After finishing her mission, Liliana sent word to the Magic Society the next day. The procedure was to report directly after returning, but in a serious situation like this, word should be sent first.As soon as the news was heard, it was clear that a senior investigator from Mana-vil would be sent to the Miller Barony. Lili assumed the person would arrive in three days if they rode a limited express carriage like her.Until then, she needed to calm her unstable circles.Wuuuong…While Lili focused her mind, she was sweating. The bed sheet grew damp with her sweat. She had spent almost half a day in meditation, but the shaking 5th Circle in her body showed no signs of stopping.The 5th Circle, which had been generated from eating the Life Vessel, was quite unstable since it hadn’t been reached through the normal process.“…Hoo, there seems to be discrimination against taking shortcuts.” Lili closed her circles and grumbled as she wiped the sweat off her forehead.Still, it was fortunate that they had become more stable over time. Circles were mandatory for magicians, and they were also another organ fused onto the heart. The movement of unstable circles was no different from a heart disease which could cause life-threatening situations.As a result, a fortnight hadn’t even passed since Liliana jumped to the next circle.‘Grimoires are really absurd.’The same was true for ‘Death’s Worship.’ Giovanni was a magician who had just entered the 5th Circle. He was a man who had been jealous of Sylvia’s accomplishment and had been turned into an elder lich in two months. In retrospect, reaching the 5th Circle wasn’t that great.“How can I tell Master about this…?” Lili thought about this as she left her room and approached the living room.Her father gestured to her from where he was chewing bread at the table. Thanks to the disappearance of the undead, her father’s face seemed calmer than usual.“My eldest daughter has woken up. Did you sleep well last night?”“Yes, Father.”“I don’t have a lot to worry about now. A trustworthy daughter has come home. Hehehe!”He was the noble of a village, but he wasn’t a fool. If Lili hadn’t come back, then Dennis couldn’t guess what the village would’ve been like. His daughter, who he thought was young, had ended up solving the problem.Dennis didn’t know about magicians and the monster called the elder lich, but he knew one thing: he had raised his daughter well. Lili smiled at the voice which was filled with warmth.“Cough. Father’s words are too much.”“Oh, that reminds me about the child called Sylvia.”“Huh? Ah, yes.” Lili blinked as Sylvia’s name appeared.She wasn’t sure what her father was going to say, so she couldn’t help waiting nervously. Fortunately, there was nothing to worry about.“She went to the front gate as soon as she got up. I think someone came?”“Who would come?”“That child clearly said…”Right now, it was around the time that her message would’ve reached the capital. Unless they rode a legendary pegasus, an investigator from the Magic Society wouldn’t have reached the Miller Barony.‘Did someone else come?’ As Lili cocked her head with confusion…“I think it was an elder from the White Tower?”It was like a fireball had appeared in front of Lili.***‘Sylvia, you should use that good head of yours!’Lili ran out of the house as soon as she heard it. She had to arrive at the appointed place as quickly as possible. Sylvia seemed to be comfortable, but what type of new magician would keep their elders waiting?Furthermore, ‘elder’ generally referred to Prime rank magicians, which meant they were above Vince. Lili might be at a disadvantage if she was pushed by such a person. She used Haste and managed to find Sylvia near the entrance of the village. “Sylvia!”“You came! …Huh?” She welcomed her, but her expression became one of confusion when she turned around. Indeed, it was strange that Lili was sweating so much.“Lili, why are you in such a rush? I thought you would be tired, so I asked someone to send word when you woke up.”“No, an elder of the White Tower has come?”“Yes, Grandfather Shugel.”“Do you know already?”Sylvia nodded in affirmation. Then she pointed her finger at a place near the village entrance.There was a tent which hadn’t been there a few days ago. The magic used on the terrain during the fight against the undead had been refined into neat pillars. She didn’t know when it happened, but it had been reshaped into a fairly organized defense.The elder from the White Tower, Shugel, seemed to be staying there.Lili tried to calm down her breathing as she gestured to Sylvia. “Then shall we go in?”“Yes, he asked me to bring you in today.”“…I rushed here for nothing.” Lili cooled off her body with magic and arranged her clothes before stepping into the tent.There wasn’t as much tension as she’d expected. Was it because she had already met big names like the Blue Tower Master and King Kurt III? She slipped through the tent entrance and bowed with a calm expression.Inside, a deep and aged voice welcomed the two. “Ohh…you came.”The magician with a beard and hair as white as his robes laughed. Unlike his hair, the aged magician’s skin was taut, and there were no signs of aging found anywhere. Like a child, his bright eyes were filled with overflowing energy.Sylvia walked belatedly into the tent and stood closer to the aged mage. “Grandfather Shugel, this is Lili.”“Yes, thank you for the hard work.” He patted Sylvia’s head gently like she was cute and turned his eyes toward Lili. Lili bowed as soon as the magician looked at her. However, it wasn’t because she was pushed by the pressure. She was a young magician paying homage to an adult magician.“Liliana Miller, disciple of Vince Haidel, greets Elder Shugel of the White Tower.”“Yes, I am called Shugel from the White Tower. This time, I came as an examiner of the situation that you reported.”“What is an examiner?” Lili knew about investigators, but it was the first time she had heard about an examiner.Shugel laughed and stroked his beard at the question. It was always the responsibility of the senior to answer the curiosity of his juniors.“Usually, I wouldn’t be dispatched. However, this is an extraordinary incident, so I was sent down separately to determine the causal relationship. It is the reason why the existence of examiners are almost unknown,” Shugel explained.“Ah…, I see.”“Isn’t there one more thing that you’d like to ask?”Liliana flinched at Shugel’s words. She did indeed have one more thing she wanted to ask.Even by horse, it would take one week to go back and forth from the Miller Barony to the capital, yet Shugel had gotten there within less than a day since the news reached the capital. It was a speed which defied common sense in many ways.However, Lili found the answer instead of asking the question. “Elder Shugel is a space magician.”Her voice was filled with a lot of respect. It couldn’t be helped since space magic was a magic system which was classified as having top-level difficulty. Wind attribute magicians had a fairly high aptitude, but nevertheless, those who could be called, ‘space magicians,’ could be counted with fingers. Moreover, sitting right before Lili’s eyes was Shugel, who had crossed the distance with rare space magic!“Huh… That is the right answer. You should feel bad for intercepting what this old man wanted to say to you.”“Huh? Ah, I’m sorry.”“Hahaha! It was a joke, a joke. It isn’t bad to be serious, but life will get tiring if you don’t have a sense of humour.”“I-Is that so?” Just like the Blue Tower Master, it was difficult for Liliana to deal with the elderly people of the magic towers.Lili inwardly sighed as she already felt tired. Meanwhile, Sylvia was just sitting down and reading a book. She must have already finished her conversation, or Shugel must want to hear the report entirely from Lili.***Indeed, the old man stopped with the small talk and began hearing the story of the elder lich.“Finally, I heard that you were the target of the elder lich…” Shugel smiled as he looked at Lili and then continued saying, “Even if you were transferred to the core room, how did you destroy the Life Vessel? Theoretically, it can only be done by a sword master or 7th Circle magician.”“For me, it was a last ditch effort.” Liliana had prepared an answer for the difficult question a long time ago. She had a simple answer to the trick which could destroy the Life Vessel.“I put the Life Vessel into the dimension pocket I borrowed from Master and destroyed the entire pouch. It is crazy when I think about it now.”According to Gluttony’s explanation, the Life Vessel had only been protected by the negative resource, so there had been a possibility of destroying it if it had been isolated in a dimension pocket. Of course, it was just a possibility, so it couldn’t be for certain.However, in this situation, there was no way to verify it and it didn’t sound ridiculous. It was also a great excuse for how she managed to destroy the dimension pocket.The astonished Shugel repeated his words, “Ah, you destroyed a dimension pocket?”“Yes, it happened by accident.”“Dimension pocket… Oh, the dimension pocket? I didn’t think it could be used for such a purpose… Indeed, truly creative…” Shugel muttered with blank eyes like the answer was quite shocking. Anyone who saw him would be afraid that the old man had lost his soul. However, Elder Shugel of the White Tower gradually regained his original complexion.“I was thinking in the wrong direction… It is possible. In the end, you did do it.”“O-Of course.”“Huh… Killing an elder lich with a dimension pocket… It is truly lucky.”In fact, it was. If the elder lich hadn’t moved Liliana, the owner of Gluttony, down to the core room, then the elder lich would’ve won. Subsequently, he would have destroyed the Miller Barony and completely eroded the host, causing a worldwide catastrophe. As Shugel said, the catastrophe had been averted due to luck.Shugel calmed his rough breathing and continued to speak, “Thank you for cooperating. Your words make sense. It matches the testimonies of the other people… I’m sorry that I thought you were an accomplice in this situation.”“No. You just did your job.” Lili finished the conversation with a polite expression.Thanks to her thorough preparation, she convinced the examiner without revealing any dubious parts by mistake.However, Shugel looked at Lili with a warm expression, like he was impressed by her attitude. “Your words have eased my heart. Then I will give you the final message and end this old man’s job.”Liliana’s eyebrows twitched as the warm atmosphere finished. His work as an examiner was over, so what was left?Sylvia also looked up from her book like she was worried. Was Lili’s peaceful routine going to be caught up in a big whirlpool again? A strange feeling went down her spine.“If I just came as an examiner, other magicians would be sufficient. But I came here personally because I received an order to bring you.”“Bring… me?”“That’s right.” Shugel pulled out a piece of paper and read out its contents, “The investigators dispatched to the Miller Barony, Liliana Miller and Sylvia, should return as soon as possible. I give this instruction to Elder Shugel of the White Tower… In the Meltor Kingdom, only three people can command me directly like this.”The old man spoke as he folded his wrinkled fingers one by one, “Red Tower Master Veronica, Blue Tower Master Blundell, and His Majesty Kurt III.”At this point, Liliana’s tension reached its peak. Was it the call of the Red Tower Master who didn’t know her face, the Blue Tower Master who had given her the mission, or His Majesty the King?Lili made assumptions for all three cases, but none of them fit her expectations.“But this is the first time I’ve seen all three names on the command. Liliana Miller, you seem to have caught the eyes of those in the upper echelons.”

Chapter 53 - The Voices Calling Her #2

The power structure of the Meltor Kingdom differed from other kingdoms in many ways. The Meltor Kingdom had been founded by a great magician and prospered due to magic. In modern times, the magic towers occupied the center of its national power. Thus, the nobles were just custodians of wealth and status. The ones who wielded power in the kingdom were the senior magicians. It went without saying that the royal family had risen to the throne due to the support of the magic towers.

In particular, the Red Tower Master and Blue Tower Master were treated as being of a higher rank than the other tower masters. Nobody could beat them in rank except for the king. In other words, Lili was called by the three people at the peak of the Meltor Kingdom.

After finishing her conversation with Elder Shugel, Liliana immediately informed her family. Thanks to her inventory, she didn’t need to bother about packing, but she needed to say goodbye to her family.

“…Something like this happened, so I have to return to the capital immediately.”

Her family had blank expressions after she told them the news. His Majesty and two tower masters…? That was a far cry for a family that was just the head of a village. Her father, Dennis, came back to his senses first, while her mother was busy taking care of her little brother.

“Huh… His Majesty has called you, so you can’t go slowly.” Dennis sighed deeply. He had thought Lili would stay for a few more days, but there was a sudden decree. This was the reason for the heavy atmosphere around her family. For a rural nobleman, Dennis had done nothing except inherit his title.

Dennis approached his daughter, who had become much greater than him, and spoke while grabbing Lili’s hand, “Lili, live for yourself in the future.”

“…Yes?”

“I’ve felt it in the past. We were blind. I, as well as the villagers, had too many expectations of you… the expectations for you to become an important person and increase the fortune of this village.”

Liliana tried to speak, but she couldn’t. She had never hated their expectations. Lili had believed that she could be a special and great person, just as they had said. It was because of them that she had decided to enter the Bergen Academy which was far away. However, it had sometimes been a burden. There had been days when she didn’t want to go home looking pitiful, so she’d struck her back to move.

Now, she felt like a knot tightening her throat had been released.

“If it wasn’t for you, this village wouldn’t be around right now. No, with the money you added, the sick and poor will be able to have a warm winter. At the very least, you are a much bigger woman than this small Miller Barony.”

“…Father.”

“So, I’m looking forward to it. Walk to the point that you want and then come back when you want to rest. That is enough for us.”

The body temperature transmitted through her father’s palm was hot. Instead of answering, Lili nodded with a tight neck. In her heart, she’d always thought she was alone, but her father had touched on that pain.

It was the same for her mother, who spoke belatedly, “Your father has said everything I wanted to say. And when did you start understanding this? You talk like that even though you don’t know anything about it.”

“C-Cough!” Dennis coughed at her words.

Her mother looked askance at Dennis before smiling and hugging Liliana. “There is no need for you to be a big woman or to go far away. Don’t get hurt and be healthy. Please remember that we’ve wished for nothing else since you were born.”

“…Yes, I’ll keep that in mind.”

“And that Sylvia, I like her.”

Finally, she kissed Lili’s cheek and hugged her little brother again. The child called Leo waved his fingers toward his much bigger sister. As Lili grabbed those small hands, she wondered what her brother wanted to be when he was older. Magician or knight… Maybe he would be a farmer.

Lili stepped out of her house, filled with expectations for that day. It was time for her to go back into the world.

“What, are you going, Young Mistress?” At that moment, a man leaning near the entrance spoke to her.

“…Randolph.”

“We will also be leaving this territory. I wanted to say goodbye before you left.” Randolph fidgeted with the two swords at his waist and said in a laughing voice, “It is a shame about the 200 gold, but the time I spent with Young Mistress was a lot of fun. If you want to hire me for something next time, I’ll do it for half price.”

“Maybe it won’t end up as just half price?”

“Ha, you are a rotten employer. But will I be tricked twice?” With those words, he walked away with his usual light footsteps.

Randolph placed his life on the edge of his swords and tried to tempt fate in unknown locations. Maybe he was more suited to life as a mercenary than the descendant of a warrior.

‘I hope I meet him again.’ Lili also turned in the opposite direction.

The two went on their own way as they hoped for a day of reunion. So, the sorceress and mercenary went different ways at the intersection.

*

“Okay, are you ready?” Elder Shugel looked at both of them in turn as he finished painting a magic circle on the outskirts.

“Yes, everything has finished.”

“I’m ready.”

The two robed people nodded without hesitation. Lili had said farewell to her family, and Sylvia had quickly finished her preparations.

After confirming their answers, Shugel nodded slowly and talked to the investigator who came with him. “We will return to the capital first. Examine the residual black magic remaining here and report it to the Magic Society when you return.”

“Yes, I understand!”

“I’m sorry, but… then I’ll be going.” As he finished speaking, there was a sudden wave of magic power.

Huuuuong! Shugel’s white hair and beard were pushed up from the stirring magic power. It was different from Liliana’s heavy magic power and Sylvia’s cold power. The magic power of a Prime magician who trained in the wind attribute filled the surroundings like real wind, and the magic circle painted on the ground began to shine with a silver color.

A haze emerged as the space around them seemed to distort. [Hold your breath…] Shugel’s voice echoed.

Even though he was speaking clearly, the sound wave wasn’t transmitted properly. This was the aftermath of the space starting to bend inside the magic circle.

Lili and Sylvia held their breaths simultaneously. As well as its high difficulty, space magic was famous for being dangerous. They didn’t want to see the devastation which would occur if they didn’t follow the advice.

Shugel quickly finished his magic spell and slammed his staff in the center of the circle. [Mass Teleport!]

The appearance of the three people distorted and then disappeared.

‘Ugh…!’ Liliana almost exhaled due to her fear. There was an instinctive rejection as the magic circle was activated.

First, color disappeared and then shapes collapsed. As her five senses shook, she felt dizzy and nauseous. They were traveling through a gap in time and space which wasn’t allowed for living things, so it was inevitable that the magicians would suffer.

Was it for one minute or just 10 seconds?

“Huuuu!” “Hah…!”

Liliana and Sylvia let out their breaths with surprise when they felt like their original senses returned. Lili took a moment to restore her balance before looking around.

‘This place…?’

It was a wide, clean room without any furniture. On the floor was a magic circle similar to the one Lili had just traveled through.

Shugel noticed her curiosity, and after recovering his breathing from the aftermath of the space magic, he explained, “Space movement requires an empty space like this one. If there are any objects or people on the other side, then I can’t guarantee the party’s safety.”

Lili was convinced of this as Shugel moved to the door. There weren’t many space magicians, but it was wise not to stay in the transfer room for too long. The probability of Lili and Sylvia overlapping with each other was like being hit by lightning.

“I will guide you to the reception room. First, I need to go to His Majesty and tell him about your work.”

They exited the transfer room, and Shugel led the two people down the corridor. Lili had not spent a lot of time at the Magic Society, but the structure around her seemed like the inner areas. This was because space magicians were normally dispatched for important missions.

Yet Shugel’s footsteps soon came to a stop as he encountered someone. “You…?”

The person had dark brown hair and had on a red robe symbolizing the Red Tower. Liliana looked over from behind Shugel and discovered the person’s appearance. Surprise, curiosity, and welcome entered her eyes.

Lili cried out without even knowing it, “Master!”

The person who Lili’s group were encountering was Vince Haidel. Shugel’s eyes wrinkled as he realized who it was. “Vince… Yes, there was that name. Did they contact you as Liliana’s teacher? Otherwise, you wouldn’t have known that we would be back at this time.”

The dispatch of a space magician was always kept secret. They were valuable workers for the Meltor Kingdom, but there was also a need to conceal them. Apart from the three people who could send them places and the White Tower Master, no one else had the authority to find out the missions of a space magician.

However, Vince dismissed him without replying. He was looking at Lili with a pleasant gaze, but it was uncomfortable for him to be in this spot.

He confessed like it was embarrassing, “Huu. Elder Shugel, I would’ve stopped you properly, but I hope you consider that I didn’t have time to communicate it properly.”

“Huh? What does that mean?”

The three people were confused for a moment because of Vince’s words.

‘H-Heok!’ A violent presence appeared behind Lili and made her spine freeze forcibly.

This presence was different from that of the elder lich, and the quality of it was different from that of the Blue Tower Master. It was a pressure which pushed at her. Perhaps the other person didn’t even intend to do it. Even though the person was just standing there, the pressure coming from them crushed the surroundings.

This was the presence of an absolutely strong person which couldn’t be hidden!

“What, this little girl is our newbie?” A sweet and deep voice, similar to a well-aged wine, rang out. The voice emerged casually as the speaker appeared before Liliana and Sylvia.

They had really bright crimson hair and golden eyes which were bright like the sun. The robe which wrapped around their body was deep red. The robe covered a feminine and curvaceous body which was truly amazing, but nobody would dare stare at this woman.

‘The air… It’s hot?’ It wasn’t a hallucination. This was a terrible magic power which caused the mana in their air to respond and raise the temperature. Despite the cool weather, the heat tickled her skin. There was only one person who was so transcendent she could change the environment and who looked so beautiful in red.

“Looking at her face for the first time, she is quite a beautiful girl,” the Red Tower Master said as she held Lili’s chin. “From here onward, this Veronica will guide her.”

Chapter 54 - The Voices Calling Her #3

The Red Tower Master, who introduced herself as Veronica, naturally met Lili's gaze. Her golden eyes, filled with curiosity and interest, felt burdensome in a way that was different from the Blue Tower Master’s. As Lili tried to step back unconsciously, Veronica's white hand gripped her shoulder. Despite its soft texture, there was monstrous strength coming from it.

“Eh? You are different from what I heard.” She looked Lili up and down before asking Vince behind her, “Vince, didn’t you say your disciple was a 4th Circle?”

“Yes, that's right.”

“This girl, isn’t she clearly a 5th Circle… No, wait a minute.”

Veronica spotted her circle with one glance, but then her expression suddenly changed. She gazed into Lili's heart with sharp eyes and instantly saw the problem she had been struggling with for a few days.

“It is unstable. Did it wake up through this incident? This is what happens if you cross the ‘wall’ with an unprepared body.”

Indeed, she couldn’t fool the eyes of Veronica who was an 8th Circle magician. Lili admired her inwardly while nodding. Speaking of which, Blundell had also instantly seen that Vince had achieved the 6th Circle. So, it wouldn’t be hard for Veronica, a magician of equal rank, to figure out that her 5th Circle was unstable.

“Girl, is your magic power wriggling by itself, and the circle keeps opening and closing?”

“Yes.”

“It is a typical symptom of disharmony. It occurs when the body can’t accept something your head understands, or when the body awakens without an enlightenment. It isn’t a problem that can be solved with time.”

Liliana flinched at her words. She had accumulated a great deal of knowledge from the library books, but she had never seen a single book describing disharmony when crossing a ‘wall.’ Basically, it was something which was experienced only after the 5th Circle, so information about it wasn’t placed in the academy.

Veronica smiled like she knew that and said to Shugel, “Then can I take this girl, Old Man Shugel?”

“I’m sorry, but I can’t do that. Even if you did submit the call, His Majesty is the top priority.”

“Hah, Old Man, who do you think I am? I’m just trying to bring her to the reception room instead. Is there anything strange about bringing them to the reception room?”

It seemed like Shugel found her difficult to deal with as he couldn’t come up with a response easily. It involved a large incident that could lead to a disaster. However, he thought it was more dangerous to stimulate Veronica, so he eventually stepped back. “Hoo, then please do so.”

“Okay! It has been decided,” Veronica said as she placed an arm around Lili's shoulder.

Lili stiffened at the sudden contact. It was truly tempting to feel something touch her back while in such a tight hold. This was overwhelming to a 19-year-old girl. She could feel Sylvia's stinging gaze on her, but Veronica spoke quickly, “Hey girl. Can you tell me about the tournament on the way to the reception room? I wasn’t in the capital at the time.”

“…I understand.”

There was no time to spare for her reunion with her master as Lili was now firmly caught by the Red Tower Master.

***

Her identity was unknown, and her age was unknown. She was one of the few dragon slayers currently in existence. Veronica was the peak of the war magicians, and the strongest and most dangerous person from the magic towers. Until now, Lili had only heard about the Red Tower Master through rumors, but she was now having a conversation with her.

‘This person… She doesn’t hide her feelings at all.’

To put it mildly, Veronica was crude and honest. She was the opposite of Blundell, who always had something behind his smiling face. If Veronica was happy, then she would laugh. If she was surprised, then her mouth would drop open. The sight of her beautiful face changing in various ways was quite eye-catching. As for Veronica’s violent aspect, it was probably due to her personality, as she wouldn’t hesitate to go wild when she was angry.

As the conversation reached the moment when Liliana became victorious, she laughed without any formalities and knocked against Lili's shoulder. “Fusion Magic! It is an old theory, but it must be quite powerful if you used it to win. It had enough strength to beat that girl over there.”

“…I’m not a child.” Sylvia complained in a disgruntled voice as she followed behind them. In response, Veronica stopped walking and just said a few ridiculing words, “No, you are a child if you are only 17.”

However, her reply wasn’t the reason why she had stopped. It was because they arrived at the reception room that was their destination. There were magnificent and luxurious doors before the party.

“Then let’s go!”

At that moment, the destructive instincts of the Red Tower Master ignited.

Dukwang! She lifted her foot without hesitation and kicked the door! The heavy doors which seemed difficult to push were opened with one strike. This was her strength without using magic?

Even Vince, who was familiar with Veronica’s strength, gaped as the door to the reception room was thrown open, and the figures of the two people waiting inside appeared.

“V-Veronica?!” One of them, who had an astonished expression on his face, was the Blue Tower Master, Blundell. The robed covered muscles were still twitching. Veronica frowned at him before turning to the person sitting next to him.

“Uh, Your Majesty. Hasn’t it been a while?”

“That’s right. Is this the first time since you left for the south?” Kurt III, the blonde middle-aged man sitting in a chair, replied lightly.

“Y-Your Majesty!” The shocked Lili and her companions immediately fell to one knee.

They hadn’t been prepared for it. Lili's head became blank as she had met Veronica and then the king so suddenly. Considering the king’s presence, it would’ve been a big deal if someone other than the Red Tower Master had kicked open the door.

Fortunately, Kurt III didn’t care about that. “Oh, don’t worry too much about that. It will be hard to praise your efforts if you maintain that position.”

“As you wish.”

“First of all, get up. Liliana Miller and Sylvia, please step forward.” Despite the king’s quiet voice, it still contained tremendous power.

Naturally, the two girls stepped forward.

The king’s purple eyes alternated between Sylvia and Lili while gleaming with a pleased light. As the master of the kingdom, the appearance of a Superior magician would lead to the advancement of the national power. So, there was no reason not to be pleased.

“I acknowledge your merit for the subjugation of the elder lich that appeared in the Miller Barony. If it wasn’t for you, then she might’ve ravaged the area by now. This isn’t the official position, but I wanted to communicate it directly.”

“I am much obliged for your words.” The two girls accepted the praise according to court formalities and bowed.

“A Class 3 dangerous object, the elder lich… Either way, it was a situation that could have developed into a nation-wide disaster. The merit is too big to be recognized with just a few words. Therefore…” Kurt reached out, and Blundell handed him two pieces of paper.

The two pieces of paper were tied with a red string. Kurt handed them over to Lili and Sylvia, who politely accepted the item with both hands.

The contents of the paper were heard directly from Kurt’s mouth, “This time, Liliana Miller’s and Sylvia’s ranks will be upgraded from Basic to Average. We will pay for the additional expenses incurred and reward for a Class 3 dangerous mission, as well as reissue the dimension pocket that was destroyed during the mission. That is the edict of Kurt III.”

As the two girls were shocked by the words, Kurt gazed at Liliana. “This mission’s main contributor, Liliana Miller?”

“Yes.” Lili suppressed the shaking in her heart and faced Kurt III.

The king wouldn’t call someone’s name carelessly. Even if a person were to be called, the king was likely to borrow the mouth of another person. It wasn’t an official thing, but he had to have a good reason to call Liliana’s name.

Unsurprisingly, Kurt III pulled out an extraordinary reward. “I have determined that your merit is too large to be judged under the existing rules. So, after discussing with the Blue Tower Master Blundell, I have decided to ask you directly.”

“I am listening.”

“Liliana Miller, tell me what you want.”

Lili trembled as the voice of the king resonated through the reception room. “I, at the discretion of Kurt III and Blue Tower Master Blundell Adruncus, will grant you a wish. However, it can’t exceed your merit level.”

A wish that she desired… There was no greater reward in heaven and earth than this! Lili listened to the words but couldn’t understand them. No, she couldn’t accept them. The national power of the Meltor Kingdom might be somewhat lower than the Andras Empire, but the Meltor Kingdom was still classified as a powerful nation on the continent.

Yet, the Meltor King was granting her a wish? It was truly a lucky event which would only occur once in a lifetime.

‘…Wish… I will be granted a wish.’ Lili's head started rolling before she could feel alarmed. In fact, it was surprising that she was rather calm. Lili calmly measured the gravity of this opportunity. Anyone wouldn’t end without just one or two small wishes. Desire was a part of human nature, and Liliana was no different.

‘To have one national treasure… No, the risk is too great. I don’t know if the elder lich is worth a national treasure and asking about it is too much.’

Perhaps artifacts which exceeded the ‘Precious’ rating such as ‘Treasure’ and ‘Legend’ would be treated as national treasures. Lili wanted to get a national treasure with all her heart, but she wasn’t sure if the value of the elder lich was worth one.

Like the old saying, she should refrain from being too greedy or else she might lose more than she gained.

At this moment, she was reminded of a conversation she’d had with Gluttony.

-The quality of the food. Don’t just feed me commonplace books.

Thanks to her advice, Lili had been able to obtain Death’s Worship after the inventory feature had opened. Until now, Gluttony had never given a suggestion to her. Perhaps it would demand to be fed higher grade books as Lili grew.

‘Come to think of it, Gluttony never ate Rare books until recently. Maybe this is a good chance to stabilize the 5th Circle.’

The magic books in the Magic Society and the palace couldn’t be read unless she had permission. If she wasn’t at least a Superior rank, she couldn’t put in a rental application. Additionally, there was a place which was only available when she reached the Prime rank.

The name of the place was the Zero Library. It was the Meltor Kingdom’s treasure house which contained magic books and ‘grimoires’ that couldn’t be replicated.

Liliana finally made a decision and opened her mouth, “Your Majesty, I have an impudent request.”

“I will listen.”

Lili took a deep breath and then uttered her wish in a voice which was as calm as she could make it, “Your Majesty and Tower Masters, if you forgive my impudence, I would like to ask for a book from the Zero Library.”

Chapter 55 - Zero Library Delicacy #1

‘A book from the Zero Library?’ Kurt III and Blundell’s expressions changed simultaneously. Of course, they knew how valuable the books from the Zero Library were to mages. The books could raise a person’s learning ability or even grant magical protection. These were treasures that even Superior magicians found difficult to borrow. However, were these treasures amazing enough when the person could get any wish they wanted?

Kurt III understood Liliana’s words first and opened his mouth, “A book from the Zero Library… It isn’t difficult to rent, but it seems like you are asking for something else.”

“Yes, that’s right.”

“Do you want ownership of the book?”

The context was right. Obtaining ownership of one book from the Zero Library was worthy of a wish, even if it wasn’t a national treasure. Those who understood the meaning of Lili’s wish showed different responses. Blundell made a perplexed expression as he fidgeted with his beard, while Veronica squinted at Lili with interested eyes. Whereas Sylvia wriggled uncomfortably, and Vince nodded knowingly as he was the only one who understood the situation fully. As the owner of Gluttony, Liliana could transform reading the book directly into proficiency, so it was hard to find a better reward. If she obtained a book from the Zero Library, then she could learn an ability like Alfred’s Magic Bullet and the ancient elemental.

Kurt III worried for a moment but made a decision within minutes. “…Okay.”

Fortunately, his answer was positive. Kurt III looked down at Lili with a serious expression. “I will give you a book from the Zero Library. However, if you ever fail to properly fulfill your obligations, then you, Liliana Miller, will return the book to the Zero Library.”

“Thank you for Your Majesty’s generosity.”

The king spoke in a roundabout manner, but he was basically just giving it to Lili. The obligation to pass on the accumulated knowledge to later generations was a matter of course for any mage, and the book could be retrieved after her death.

In any case, Kurt III determined that Liliana’s achievement deserved such a reward.

“Veronica.”

“Yes? Why did you call me, Your Majesty?” The Red Tower Master asked from where she occupied one of the armchairs.

“I want you to accompany Liliana Miller and assist in the screening of the books from the Zero Library. And you should be aware of this, but you can’t take anything out from it.”

“Well… okay! It has been a long time since I’ve smelled a book.”

“Then that will be all.” Kurt looked around before raising his body.

As he stood up, the people in the room naturally bent their knees. Blundell and Veronica were the only ones still standing. The two tower masters simply bowed their heads as goodbye to the master of Meltor.

“Thank you once again for your merits. I hope that you enjoy your duties and responsibilities for the Meltor Kingdom in the future. I can’t believe that it has been a fortnight, and I’ve already seen your faces twice.”

At the unexpected words, Liliana and Sylvia shouted in unison, “As Your Majesty commands!”

Finally, their second encounter with the king came to an end.

***

“Now, shall we go to the Zero Library?” Veronica clung to Lili again as Kurt left.

Veronica might be powerful, but her distinctive scent and soft touch were dangerous to Lili’s senses. Sylvia had left with Blundell. So, it was fortunate that Vince was accompanying Lili.

“Tower Master, Lili is uncomfortable.”

“Huh? Is that so?”

As Lili met Veronica’s golden eyes, she couldn’t help stammering, “A-A bit…”

“Ah, that reminds me, I emit a lot of heat. I don’t feel it, so I forget sometimes. I’ve been doing it since I was born.” She pulled away the arm which was around Lili’s neck.

As soon as the contact surface was reduced, Lili’s hot body immediately became cold again. That said, this heat wasn’t due to her magical accomplishment but had been present since birth?

“Well, people already know this story.” Veronica noticed her curiosity and said cheerfully, “I have the blood of a red dragon.”

She spoke casually like she was just revealing she had soup with white bread for breakfast. Lili unconsciously stopped walking, but Vince already knew the story and walked on with a blasé face.

As Lili regained her spirit and quickly caught up with her, Veronica shrugged it off. “It isn’t such a great thing. It isn’t even half but a quarter. I just live a little longer than ordinary people, and my hair and eyes are vivid.”

Nevertheless, Veronica had inherited the blood of the dragon which was considered the toughest species on this earth, so she could never be ordinary. The limitless magic power and the sensitivity capable of dominating nature wasn’t a realm that could be touched by humans. Her lineage must have contributed to the fact that she had reached Blundell’s level at a younger age.

Veronica brushed back her hair and muttered, “I can push it down consciously to reduce the heat… but it is hard to walk around normally. I’m sorry for making you uncomfortable. I was too insensitive.”

“It’s okay.” Maybe it was due to her embarrassed expression but Lili answered reflexively, “It was just a little warmer.”

To be honest, it was pretty hot, but she wasn’t an idiot who couldn’t figure out the atmosphere. It was likely she must’ve only had idiots around her.

“…You have a good mouth for a kid.” Veronica tried to look casual, but her stride widened in response. Indeed, her reactions were really honest. It was a different feeling from the cute Sylvia. Their arrival at the destination was 10 minutes earlier than expected because Liliana and Vince had to hurry to catch up with Veronica’s lengthened stride.

The door of the Zero Library was impressive in many ways. When Lili saw the door carved from opaque ice, she muttered, “No, that is adamantium alloy.”

While she muttered in a soft voice, Veronica banged on the door several times.

Kwang! The blows were powerful enough to cause a loud sound, but the door didn’t move. Rather, her white fist became red as it bounced from the impact.

Veronica went on to explain, “If I want to destroy it, I need to use a full day to gather all my strength. It’s the same for a sword master. This place is equal to the secret warehouse of the royal palace. It is impossible to pass through with space movement because this wall surrounds the entire room.”

There still wasn’t a consensus on what the best metal was, but it was clear what the strongest metal was; Adamantium was the king of metals. Once refined, it was a metal that would block all physical and magical attacks. It couldn’t be used to make a weapon like a sword, but it was absolutely effective as a wall that protected something.

Veronica turned to Vince before opening the door of the Zero Library. “Vince, you wait here. I’m sorry, but you aren’t eligible to enter this library. Liliana was the only one who received permission from His Majesty.”

“Of course. Go ahead.”

As Vince stepped away from Liliana, Veronica stretched out her hand toward the door.

Huuuuuuong! As soon as her palm touched the surface, a powerful wave of magic power spread everywhere.

The scale of the magic was at least that of a 6th Circle magician. It might even have reached the 7th Circle. This meant that the keyhole wouldn’t appear if a person didn’t have this much magic power!

Veronica charged the magic power at once and placed the key which she’d pulled out into the center of the magic circle on the door.

Simultaneously, the two people suddenly disappeared.

***

Flash! Veronica and Liliana disappeared with a brilliant light and appeared inside. The space movement magic was triggered through the temporarily opened gap and accepted the two people. It was a short distance, so she wasn’t affected like last time.

Lili immediately looked around. ‘This… it is the Zero Library?’

It was a space that was lacking realism. The room was bright despite being a fully enclosed space. This was due to the light tool on the ceiling. The light magic functioned semi-permanently, and books were kept in glass boxes.

There were sometimes empty glasses boxes, and Veronica explained these to her, “People borrowed or lost these books. The boxes are left in the hope they will return one day. However, I have yet to see a book returned to the Zero Library.”

“How do they get lost?”

“Let’s see…? All the lost ones so far have been when someone died and the book was stolen. How can we punish a dead person?”

Indeed, there was no mage who would neglect a book from the Zero Library. It was more realistic for the book to be stolen than for it to be lost through the carelessness of the owner.

Liliana was convinced by the answer and started to look at the books surrounding her without saying anything more. The glass boxes were opened without the need for a separate procedure.

‘Appraisal.’

A reddish book giving off magic power attracted her interest.

[Hell Fire]

[This book contains the method to summon a flame which exists in the Demon World, a flame which burns all matter. Once called, the flames of hell can’t be turned off in a normal method but only when the user’s power is exhausted or her life force is cut off. This is magic that is difficult to heal. The author of this book has hidden their refinement method.

* The rating of this magic book is ‘Treasure.’
* Acquisition Conditions: 7 circles, affinity for fire magic is required.
* When consumed, ‘Hell Fire’ will be learned.
* When consumed, your ability in fire magic will increase greatly.
* This is the original copy which was written directly by the author. There is a very low probability of absorbing some of the author’s proficiency.]

It was the 7th Circle Magic, Hell Fire! Apart from the Red Tower Master, it was one of the highest-ranked magic which no one could handle freely. Even a sword master would be suicidal if they moved into the path of that magic. The power of Hell Fire was famous for burning down any aura which tried to defend against it.

However, Lili saw the conditions to acquire it and returned the book to its place without making a fuss. It would take a few years or even decades to reach the 7th Circle. The discovery of a ‘Treasure’ ranked book at the start had excited her, but that feeling didn’t last long.

Liliana looked at the books around her with bitterness and complained inwardly, ‘This book is too sophisticated, and the condition to acquire this one… I need to gouge out one eyeball? There is magic for a one-eyed person? Is it similar to the magic that can only be learned if the person is a female or if they are bald?’

As the level of the books went up, the conditions to eat them seemed to get harder. She needed to be of the 6th or 7th Circle to eat some books. She didn’t even consider the ones which demanded a loss or impairment of the body.

Since normally only Prime magicians entered this place, there were few magic spells which could be mastered by Lili, who was a 5th Circle magician. However, at this moment…

“Eh…?” A leather cover with a gold leaf on it caught Lili’s attention.

Her sensory perception tickled her neck. The instinctive desire to grab that book caused Lili to stretch out her hand.

‘Appraisal.’

The information from Appraisal stretched out in front of her.

[Battle Song]

[This book contains various ways to strengthen your body in order to fight in close combat. As it was designed by a child from a high-ranking family who couldn’t use aura, Battle Song greatly strengthens the body using magic power. The efficiency is superior to any secondary magic, so it is difficult to find an analogy. However, there is one drawback to using this magic.

* The rating of this magic book is ‘Treasure.’
* Acquisition Conditions: At least the 5th Circle.
* When consumed, ‘Battle Song’ will be learned.
* When consumed, your ability in close combat is greatly enhanced.
* This is the original copy which was directly written by the author. When consumed, some of the author’s abilities will be handed down according to your fitness level.]

Chapter 56 - Zero Library Delicacy #2

Liliana's eyes widened as she read the information window. ‘A sorceress can fight in close combat? Is that really possible?’

Lili had pride in being a sorceress, but she also acknowledged the strength of aura users. No matter how much she strengthened her body with secondary magic, it would be impossible for her to deal with a real swordsman like Randolph. Aura, an extremely refined bio-energy, was a power which gave terrific physical abilities in exchange for giving up other possibilities. Even if a 7th Circle sorceress used Haste, it would be difficult to respond to Randolph’s sword.

“Ah, is that Battle Song? It has been a while.” At this moment, Veronica approached and looked over Lili's shoulder at the book she had picked up.

As a tower master, she could freely go back and forth from the Zero Library, so it wasn’t strange that she knew about the Battle Song. It might be awkward, but she truly was qualified to be her guide.

Lili turned around naturally and asked, “Is it a famous book?”

“Huh? Rather than famous… it is a bit wicked?” Veronica thought for a moment before explaining why. “Usually, ordinary magicians won’t touch this. It is popular with our kids, so studying it is a requirement, but it is more difficult to find someone who has actually learned it.”

“Why? Magic that assists in close combat would be useful in any situation.”

It was as Lili said. Battle Song reinforced the lack of physical abilities, so it wasn’t just limited to war sorceresses. It was a magic which could take care of a sorceress's only weakness! So, why did other magicians ignore this magic?

Veronica smiled like she knew what Lili was thinking. “Everyone who sees the book for the first time will say something similar. Kid, Battle Song is a magic that is as great as you think. If you are a skilled war sorceress, then it is possible to move at the level of aura users.”

That wasn’t all, so she continued speaking, “However, Battle Song is permanent magic, unlike Haste or Strength. Do you understand what I mean?”

“…Perhaps.”

“It is like this. If you want to use Battle Song, you have to allocate at least four circles and chant the order without stopping. Which one is more risky?”

Indeed, Liliana had no choice but to accept it.

Just as Veronica said, this was different from magic which would be kept in effect automatically. In order for the effect to persist, she had to spin her circles continually in order to maintain it. Additionally, the flow of magic power had to be fixed by chanting the spell without interruption.

If a 5th Circle sorceress used ‘Battle Song’, they would only be able to use 1st Circle magic. In that case, it would be better to stand in place and chant a spell.

‘Apart from war sorceresses, it is a good idea to avoid this…’

Even 7th Circle sorceresses would be limited to magic of the 3rd Circle when Battle Song was used. If they weren’t war sorceresses who had perfected their fighting skills to the master level, the disadvantages far outweighed the benefits. Even if a sorceress could move at the speed of an aura user, it would be useless if they didn’t know any fighting techniques.

Despite the fact that Lili could use Alfred’s Magic Missile with only one circle, it was hard to trust her unstable fifth circle. While Lili was worrying about Battle Song...

–User, select this book.

Out of nowhere, a familiar voice was heard in her head.

‘Gluttony?’

She was glad that Veronica was standing behind her instead of in front of her. Veronica didn’t get to see the astonishment which had formed on Lili's face, then she recovered after realizing it wasn’t a hallucination.

–Don’t ask questions you already know. It is a waste of time.

‘You, can you speak through this method?’

–It is a function that returned some time ago. Isn’t it welcome since you want to hide my existence?

It made a lot of sense. Right now, Liliana's choice of magic book was more important than a minor addition to Gluttony. So, Lili asked for advice about the magic book.

‘What is the reason for selecting this book?’

-It is Treasure rank, so it is a prey to release the 3rd seal. In addition, the function that will be released from the 3rd seal will allow you to use this magic more efficiently.

‘…You can’t tell me what that function is?’

-That’s right.

At the end of the day, the one with the final decision was Lili. She looked at the book in her hand and the glass boxes around her. There was only one choice available to Lili at present, but one day, she would come back for the wisdom in another book.

In the end, Liliana picked up [Battle Song]. Veronica nodded with a pleased expression at her choice. It seemed like many of those who learned this magic were from the Red Tower.

“Well, it isn’t a bad choice! The magic that a girl like you can learn in here isn’t easy, so you should pick something that is in your scope.”

“Yes, thank you.”

“I will be staying in the capital for a while, so you should visit Vince and have a good night’s sleep. We can talk about your circles later, okay?”

It seemed Veronica wasn’t the friendly type to adjust her schedule for others. She poured magic power into the wall while tapping Lili's head with her other hand. Despite it being a truly awkward touch, Lili could tell that she was expressing her affection.

“See you later, Liliana!”

Liliana was sent out alone before she even realized that she had been kicked out of the Zero Library.

***

After finishing her work in the Zero Library, Liliana headed to her private room with Vince. The magic towers and Magic Society were greatly enlarged on the inside, so there were rooms to accommodate 1,000 magicians.

Of course, the conditions for a private room were tricky, but it wasn’t hard when the person was a Superior magician.

After an early dinner, the conversation between the two people began in earnest.

“…So, that’s what happened.”

Vince listened seriously to the story and was amazed.

It had only been a fortnight since Lili's tournament finals, but it seemed like the owner of a grimoire could never live an uneventful life. As soon as Lili returned home, she’d had an encounter with an elder lich and Death’s Worship.

After Lili finished telling her story, she bowed her head and apologized, “I’m sorry Master. The dimension pocket that you lent me…”

“No, your judgment was correct. It would be a disaster if that grimoire was running free. If the issue could be resolved with one dimension pocket, then everything is fine. Consequently, the dimension pocket has been reissued and the grimoire is sealed, so this is the best result,” Vince praised Lili's decision.

Despite borrowing the power of the grimoire, the salvation of the Miller Barony was a feat which had been accomplished by Lili.

It was a heroic accomplishment which had saved hundreds of lives and prevented the unprecedented disaster that might have followed. There would be no idiot who would disparage Lili just because of one dimension pocket.

Vince wanted to lighten the mood, so he switched to another topic. “By the way, I didn’t know that Tower Master would like you so much. She has a temper and is fickle in many ways, so it isn’t easy for people to approach her.”

“…Is that so?” Lili's expression changed subtly.

As soon as they met, Veronica had put her arm around Lili’s shoulders and dragged her along. She hadn’t showed any signs of dislike toward Sylvia or Vince; she just seemed more interested in Lili. Her facial expression had been the same when looking at the muscular Blundell.

However, Vince spoke decisively, “She is someone who gives off a bad first impression like a dragon, and it takes time for her to get to know a person. In my case, I remember that it took two years until I was called by name.”

“I-It is tricky.”

“It isn’t just me. In any case, I thought you might have chosen for Gluttony to eat something that would be wrong for you.” Vince thought it would be a poison like Hell Fire, but he then saw the book next to Lili and whispered in a moist voice, “Is this Battle Song? It must’ve been 10 years since I last read a copy.”

“Master also learned this?”

“Of course. It is appealing to have a melee ability even though it is limited. Even if it can’t be used often, it is a hidden trick.”

Duplicated copies of the books in the Zero Library existed. If duplication magic didn’t work with it, then it meant it was a duplicate. The special power in the book couldn’t be copied, but it wasn’t a problem to distribute the knowledge contained in it.

Books archived in the Zero Library were treated as special because they were original copies, but most of the knowledge itself was widespread through the duplicate copies. Of course, there were some prohibited and forbidden books, but… it was impossible for them to be read, unless the person was a tower master or the king.

Vince had also learned the Battle Song and repeated all the words. The memory of a senior magician wouldn’t dim even after a few years had passed.

“If you don’t understand something, you can ask me. I don’t know what you will get from this book, but I haven’t forgotten any of the verses of the song.”

“Thank you.”

“Does this mean you will come to the Red Tower?” Vince’s question might sound strange, but in fact, a mentor and his disciple weren’t obligated to belong to the same tower. Even though they were split into four towers, the root was still the Magic Society. So, regardless of the tower they belonged to, there was no impact on their relationship.

Every magician had the right to belong to the tower they wanted to, and Lili chose the Red Tower. “Yes, I want to go to the Red Tower.”

She had become quite interested in the Yellow Tower until she returned home. Liliana had a contract with Mitra the earth elemental, so she’d thought that the Yellow Tower would be good. However, that idea was overturned after meeting the powerful elder lich. Lili had a hunch that her life would never flow calmly.

‘Power is required. If I don’t become stronger than I am now, I am bound to be overtaken by the grimoire. This time, I managed to get out from the situation, but I shouldn’t expect the same luck next time!’

From the very beginning, Liliana hadn’t wanted to live as a researcher. She wanted to live like the adventurous magicians she’d read about during her childhood. Lili wanted to save people and find treasures… She had been obsessed with living the special life of magicians.

After meeting the grimoire, Gluttony, she’d thought her dream had come true, but in the end, she was still an immature sorceress.

As Lili's desire was made clear, Vince nodded firmly. “Okay, I will go and complete the entrance procedure now. Since you are an Average magician, you will be given a private room inside the Red Tower.”

“Thank you, Master.”

“Well, then I’ll be going. Read it at once.”

As Vince left with a warm expression, Lili opened up [Battle Song]. “Uhh… There are a lot of ambiguous words.”

It seemed like the myth that the Battle Song had originated from a foreign magician was true as strange words were mixed into the song. So, the translation of some words was difficult. It was a tricky book worthy of being kept in the Zero Library, but it wasn’t beyond Lili's comprehension.

Her eyes fixed on the characters and started to move back and forth in a mechanical manner.

‘Life energy flows in the body, just like magic power and aura. The body’s performance will change drastically depending on the direction it flows, and the magic described in the book aims to direct this change…’

In the room where Lili remained alone, silence flowed. This tranquility was a haven for magicians acquiring wisdom. Her consciousness quickly sank to the depths as her uncommon level of concentration remained focused on the book in front of her. If she could use the Appraisal ability on herself, she would witness her understanding level rise quickly.

95% was the minimum of understanding required to extract an essence. It was the so-called ‘very high’ level when Lili paused halfway through the book. The combination of exotic vocabulary and extraordinary knowledge reduced her concentration.

Nevertheless, she chose to push herself in order to learn the strange form which was different from the existing magic she already knew.

***

On the sixth day, Liliana finally put down the book.

Chapter 57 - Zero Library Delicacy #3

"The preparations are finished," Lili said.

Vince, who was also immersed in reading, looked at Lili. Vince knew how much Lili had concentrated in the past six days, but he couldn’t help exclaiming with admiration. The book [Battle Song] was famous for its theory and vocabulary, which were different from existing magic systems. There were a few phrases which were unclear, attesting to their foreign origin.

'But taking less than a week to comprehend it... Lili's comprehension is beyond my expectations!'

The cover of the book had become even more tattered during the last six days. In a situation where the understanding didn’t reach 100%, calling it 'complete' might be offensive. However, it was difficult to understand any more of the book’s contents without the author. The differences in perception between the author and reader, the noise caused by the gaps between the eras and civilizations, the various interpretations of different expressions, and so forth... When such errors were reduced, Lili’s understanding was at 95%.

Vince already had nothing he could teach Lili about 'Battle Song.' In fact, Lili might have a deeper understanding in some parts. It wasn’t an exaggeration to say that skill in magic was different from comprehension.

For Lili to improve the magic as a 5th Circle sorceress, it was impossible. If it were that simple, then other magicians would’ve already announced the improved magic. The current situation was one in which she could only have Gluttony eat the book.

"Hooo... Then I shall start." Lili took a deep breath and extended her hand.

This was the third time she would experience something like this. The first time had been when Gluttony ate Alfred Bellontes’ [Ballistics Magic] and shared Alfred’s experience on the battlefield. The memory of shooting the Magic Bullet was still engraved vividly in her mind. The second time had been when [Introduction to Elemental Magic] had been eaten and she’d met Myrdal. Myrdal had casually seen through Lili and called Mitra for her to make a contract with.

‘What will happen this time?’

The previous two times had been ‘Rare’ books, but the rank of this book was ‘Treasure.’ It was likely that an unpredictable phenomenon would occur.

"...Eat."

–I have been waiting, User!

Lili’s left hand was held open, and the tongue emerged and found its prey. Gluttony paused for a moment like she was enjoying the taste of [Battle Song] before swallowing it. This was the moment when a book from the Zero Library would be permanently lost.

['Battle Song' has been consumed. Your understanding is very high.]

[The unique magic ‘Battle Song’ has been acquired.]

[An original book has been consumed. Checking synchro rate with Lee Yoonsung… It is judged to be at a very suitable level. Lee Yoonsung will interact with the user. Lee Yoonsung has accepted the spiritual connection.]

[Synchro is starting.]

Her ears started ringing when she heard the familiar voice of the guide. As she felt the sense of confusion which came with her consciousness being separated forcibly, Lili collapsed silently onto the bed.

Vince’s worried voice echoed as Lili’s consciousness was sucked away. Lili fell into the infinite abyss of knowledge inside Gluttony.

***

Wuuuong…

As Lili regained consciousness, a refreshing wind blew against her face. It wasn’t a wind which could be felt on the plains. She knew from her past experiences playing in an old mountain valley. This was a light wind which could be felt near a mountain peak. Lili’s lips moved by themselves as she understood this fact.

"…How is it? Is this a good wind?" It was a voice Lili had never heard before.

Since she had already entered Alfred’s body, Lili quickly accepted the situation. She had been half confident when she lost consciousness while hearing the word 'synchro.' Then the owner of this body must be the magician, Lee Yoonsung, who wrote [Battle Song].

‘By the way, who was he talking to just now?’

"You, the person who is in my body right now."

‘Heok!’ Lili jolted with a surprised expression as she was spoken to.

Whether she believed it or not, the man was standing and pointing his finger in one direction. Lili’s gaze followed that finger. Then in the distance, a wooden building which looked like a large mansion came into her view. Even though she was looking down from a mountain peak, the structure was clearly visible.

"I was born into the Fairy Dance Lee family which protects the Baekun Mountains. If this were in the western countries, it would be similar to being the successor of a family of knights."

‘Western countries? Perhaps an Eastern person?’

"Yes, it seems like this wasn’t known after my death."

‘An Eastern person!’ Lili’s consciousness stirred for a moment.

There was a place to the southeast of the Meltor Kingdom and could only be reached by crossing the sea. It was a place where aura was more predominant than magic, so magicians were reborn as independent magicians.

‘How did an Eastern person come to Meltor and create his own magic like Battle Song?’ It was natural for Lili to wonder about that.

"Well, just listen to me," Lee Yoonsung said with a bitter smile. "I was born with a high status, but the path of my life was never straight. I was born with a body that was unable to use aura. As soon as this fact was revealed to my family, I was removed from the family register and driven to the peaks."

Lee Yoonsung’s voice was calm as he looked back through the memories of his life. There was a shabby hut that looked like it was on the verge of collapsing, and images of eating food left by a servant passed through Lili’s mind. Lee Yoonsung’s memories flowed naturally into Lili due to the influence of synchro.

"That was my destiny, but I couldn’t accept it."

Fortunately, Lee Yoonsung had been an intelligent boy. After months of preparation, he had left the hut in the east and decided to turn his eyes toward magic.

At the age of 15, he had left the rugged mountain ranges to enter a magic kingdom. There were a few almost deadly experiences, but he had managed to cross the continent using jewels he’d stolen from his family.

After several twists and turns, he had arrived at Meltor.

"Fortunately, I met a good teacher. Thanks to him, I was able to start my research in a magic tower and developed a magic based on the secrets of my family that I remembered from my childhood. That is the ‘Battle Song.’ I managed to complete it in 20 years."

‘…That’s amazing.’ Lili truly admired him.

Not only had he crossed continents at the age of 15, Lee Yoonsung had finished his purpose in an unknown country. Despite having no talent, he had pioneered his own fate.

"But that magic wasn’t perfect. Since it was based on my family, I added in unnecessary things in order to fill that guilt. I will try to teach you the complete version of ‘Battle Song’ before you leave." As Lee Yoonsung spoke, he took on a stance.

Simultaneously, the circles on his heart started burning. Akin to a waterwheel, magic power flowed out like streams of water and filled up the body. As the magic flowed in accordance with his heartbeat, the sound of the song, ‘Battle Song,’ resonated in the body shared by the two people. It was a violent flow which was intense enough to cause her shoulders to shake.

"Since we are called the Fairy Dance clan, my family’s martial art is close to a rhythmic dance. I recreated the aura flow through ‘Battle Song’ for me, who wasn’t allowed to use it!" Lee Yoonsung spoke furiously while moving his body.

Then as the uncontrollable passion escaped, his gentle dance changed forms.

Kung! His feet were firm against the ground.

‘A fearsome power…!’

As Lee Yoonsung firmly centered himself on the ground like a tortoise shell, he stretched out his fist. His fist was so powerful that the air exploded from a shock wave.

Peeng!

Lee Yoonsung unfolded his martial arts without any rest, not even caring if his clothes were blown away. Every time he did a dance move, the ground would shake and the air would explode. It was an outburst of violence which Lili couldn’t imagine as a sorceress.

Magic born from martial arts, martial arts created with magic… Lili forgot her admiration and focused as much as possible on Lee Yoonsung, knowing she would be a fool to let this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity pass by. Whether or not Lee Yoonsung was conscious of this, he continued moving without any hesitation.

"Later on, I once returned to my family. I wanted to prove that I wasn’t a worthless person they could ignore."

Then he roared like a beast and kicked the air with his right foot.

Kwang!

The wind pressure caused by the kick blew the shabby hut away without a trace. His boiling passion moved the magic power even more, enhancing the power of the martial art. After a few more times, Lee Yoonsung stopped kicking the air. Despite making a mess around the hut, he wasn’t out of breath at all.

His voice shook like a storm was occurring. "...My father was still alive at that time. His face distorted as he said I sold myself for magic. This was despite the fact that I was better than any other person in the family."

Nothing was left as his passion died down, and Lee Yoonsung was eventually murmuring in an empty voice. As his words came to an end, there was a sadness which hadn’t been revealed before. This was the fragment of a soul which had been left behind in the [Battle Song] book.

"Then I returned to the Meltor Kingdom and spent the rest of my life there. Perhaps I paid the price for abusing my body during the process of creating this magic."

Creating new spells were a challenge, and numerous magicians had died in their attempts. A single failure with Battle Song would tear the muscles and cause the failure of one’s internal organs. As a consequence, Lee Yoonsung was near death after the magic was completed.

He spoke in a voice which sounded lonelier than ever, "I didn’t know I would get a successor in this way, but I don’t intend to ask you for anything. In the end, I am just a fragment of the foolish Lee Yoonsung. Rather, I would like to thank you."

‘Thank me… What does he mean by that?’

"It was a dumb life where I couldn’t leave anything behind. The magic I created wasn’t complete, and my family didn’t acknowledge me. I don’t know how I died, but it wasn’t a satisfying life," he spoke to no one as he extended his hands into the empty space.

It was a strange posture where his palm was placed over the fist of his other hand. Lili didn’t know it well, but it was the eastern etiquette called a fist and palm salute. This was Lee Yoonsung’s appreciation for Liliana Miller, who inherited the result of his foolishness.

At that moment, Lee Yoonsung’s world started to collapse.

"I hope this will help you a little bit in your life, Young Lady."

There was no time to respond to his gracious words as the world collapsed. Then as always, Gluttony’s unkind function expelled Lili’s consciousness. As the appearance of Lee Yoonsung looking around the Baekun Mountains became distant, Lili’s third synchro experience came to an end.

[The synchronization with Lee Yoonsung has ended.]

[The synchro rate is 92.8%, the experience is maintained.]

[The unique magic ‘Battle Song’ has been restored to its perfect state. Lee Yoonsung’s experience has turned into proficiency for that magic.]

[The suitability between Lee Yoonsung and the user Liliana Miller is quite high. Depending on the user’s body, some of Lee Yoonsung’s skills and abilities will be handed down. As the user’s physical abilities will increase significantly, a long period of sleep is required. In the meantime, Gluttony will also go to sleep.]

[At the present time, you will sleep for 30 hours and 12 minutes.]

Chapter 58 - Zero Library Delicacy #4

After exactly 30 hours and 12 minutes, Liliana regained consciousness.

As soon as she recovered her mind, she felt a strange incompatibility with her body. Her body felt both heavier and lighter. Either way, the weight difference couldn’t be confirmed. Her five senses also seemed sharp and several times more sensitive.

Sarok… saruruk… A soft sound tickled at her eardrums. Her eyes, which hadn’t opened yet, twitched in response to the noise.

‘…This, is it the rustling sound of the hem of a robe?’ The sound was coming from somewhere near her.

As Lili’s consciousness gradually became clearer, her tightly closed eyelids opened to reveal bright blue-green eyes. Just like her hearing, her eyesight also seemed to have improved, as the stains on the ceiling had become much clearer. It was strange since Lili’s eyesight had been worsening due to all the books she’d read in the library.

Lili quickly realized that she was lying on Vince’s bed and slowly raised her body. Her limbs were stiff due to not moving for 30 hours, so as blood flowed back into her stiff limbs, a soft moan naturally emerged.

“Ummm…”

“Oh! Have you woken up? What is the status of your body?” When Vince heard her voice, he immediately jumped up. Lili had collapsed suddenly, so Vince had prepared a few emergency potions in case there was a problem. Fortunately, there seemed to be no external issues.

Vince sat back down on his chair and said, “It has been around 30 hours since you consumed [Battle Song]. I don’t know what happened, but you should first take a look in the mirror.”

“Mirror… What are you saying?” Lili got up with a bewildered expression.

She soon had no choice but to look down at herself. It was because the clothes she had been wearing before Gluttony ate [Battle Song] had almost been turned into rags. Her blouse sleeves were fine. However, her bodice area and so on, were snug, and her skirt's thigh areas were covered with holes, like the wrong size had been forced on. Then Lili didn’t hesitate anymore and followed Vince’s advice.

She stood in front of the full-body mirror in the room and found herself lost for words. “Eh?”

Truth be told, Liliana Miller’s body had been in a poor state. She had been exercising for a few months, but her body was still slender. She wouldn’t be able to win against an apprentice knight if she didn’t use magic. She might have some real-life experience with weapons, but it was the same as putting a pearl necklace on a pig.

However, what was with this reflection in the mirror?

“…This is ridiculous,” Lili unconsciously muttered when she saw her body. It was because the image reflected in the mirror was strange.

The shoulders which had revealed collar bones a few days ago were now covered with noticeable muscles, and she would fill up any previously loose-fitting clothes. Her two legs, which had been as thin as branches, were now as strong as a warrior’s. If she had a sword hanging from her waist and wore armor then, she would look like a young swordswoman.

‘It isn’t just that. My strength, stamina, and senses have also improved.’

Lili carefully made a fist. The series of movements stimulated her frontal muscles, and her forearm rose up sharply. The strong muscles were like twisted ropes. She could feel a tremendous strength gathering in the palm of her hand. If she was holding an apple, then some juices might be leaking out right now.

Despite having only gained some of Lee Yoonsung’s abilities, Lili was now at the level of a decent knight. Then that meant Lee Yoonsung must’ve been a monster. He had probably devoted himself to training despite not having the constitution for aura.

That persistence was equal to Lili, who hadn’t given up on the academy despite her low sensitivity.

‘…Your dream, I’ve surely received it.’ Lili recalled the lonely back of Lee Yoonsung and bowed solemnly. He had left without being able to say any of his gratitude.

The completed ‘Battle Song,’ the magic which had been created in order to prove the worth of Lee Yoonsung’s life, had been left to Lili.

After expressing her respect to her satisfaction, Liliana turned to Vince. “Master, I wanted to ask you one thing.”

“Hrmm? You can ask me anything.”

However, before Lili asked her question, she looked at herself again. The result of the third eating experience was more than imagined. She had just wanted the ability to respond in close combat, but the power she got from Lee Yoonsung completely overcame her weakness as a sorceress.

Lili’s hardened forearm could now withstand the recoil of a strong Magic Bullet, and fighting in close combat would be no problem if she combined Battle Song with secondary magic.

Above all, Gluttony’s third awakened function was fearsome.

“The Red Tower Master, Veronica… how can I contact her?”

Now, Liliana had one challenge remaining: to complete the unstable 5th Circle.

***

Every magic tower had their own role in the Meltor Kingdom.

With their high versatility, the Blue Tower used their life magic to install laundry and hygiene facilities all throughout the kingdom. The majority of magicians in the Yellow Tower were alchemists, and they contributed to the kingdom in fields such as construction and metallurgy. The members of the White Tower, however, were sources of information.

If so, what about the Red Tower which was famous for its war mages? Of course, their role involved fighting.

“Tower Master, a pair of trolls has emerged in Viscount Bermund’s territory. Forces have been sent from the estate, but many people are suffering, so there is an urgent request to dispatch war mages.

A man rushed to the top of the Red Tower and read the report to the Red Tower Master. He knew her personality, so he also knew what she disliked.

Veronica responded to the man’s request only after dealing with one of her documents. “Send Superior David. Additionally, ask for two knights to join as escorts. There will be no problems with a group like that.”

“I will do as you say!”

As the man rushed out, another magician entered the tower. He also quickly delivered his report. “Tower Master, a large group of robbers was detected near Marquis Orten’s territory. Marquis Orten has sent a request for help, so how should we handle it?”

“Orten? Oh, that mustache guy. Why is someone with many knights asking for our help? Tell him to take care of it.”

“Yes, I will.”

While taking care of the two dispatch requests, Veronica had signed over 10 documents. It wasn’t just cursory signing as she read over them first. She had the ability to remember everything and didn’t miss the slightest typo or error. Despite her hot-blooded and violent behavior, she was an extremely competent 8th Circle sorceress.

The problem was that the extent of her abilities depended on her patience.

“Ah, damn! Why is this my only work these days? Why are they asking the Magic Tower for help with their own security? We aren’t dogs to be sent around the royal court!”

In the end, Veronica reached the limits of her patience and tore up the papers. Her eight circles responded to her wrath and burned down the torn documents without leaving a trace behind. She shook off the ashes and placed her legs on her desk. As Veronica lay down, someone popped up in her head.

‘I found an interesting girl… No matter how relaxed I am, 10 days is too much. Does she think she can stand me up after I guided her to the Zero Library?’

The bloodline of a red dragon meant that the most important thing to her was whether she was interested or not. She didn’t want to see people or things that weren’t interesting. Veronica’s nature meant she couldn’t ignore her duties, but she could refuse to entertain empty words.

It was at this moment that…

“Tower Master!” Someone entered the room once again.

“Ah, what is it this time?”

The man turned pale at Veronica’s temperamental reaction and quickly prepared to read out the report in his hand. After all, he couldn’t just make up an excuse to leave the room.

“There is a request to meet you.”

“Meet me? Who?”

“A new magician who just entered the Red Tower, an Average magician called Liliana Miller…”

Veronica popped out of her seat at the name. “Send her in! Right now!”

“Yes, yes?”

“No, don’t do that. It will be faster if I go personally. Hey, go and call an elder to sit here. I have a task to do, so I will leave the rest to them.”

“Huh?”

“Then I’ll be going!” Veronica ignored the man’s bemused expression and rushed down the tower. It didn’t matter what happened as long as she could get away from that damned paperwork. Additionally, she was going to meet a very interesting girl.

‘Your timing is praiseworthy, Kid!’

Thanks to her exceptional physical abilities as a quarter dragon, Veronica quickly arrived at the Red Tower’s waiting room. As soon as she arrived, she kicked open the door and was met with Lili’s surprised face.

Simultaneously, Veronica’s footsteps slowed. “Huh…?”

Something had changed. She felt a sense of discomfort, and instead of rushing, she looked Lili up and down slowly. Her mediocre impression of her had disappeared after just 10 days. Lili’s standing posture was the same, however, her center of gravity had shifted like she had learned a solid martial art.

‘Can a human change this much in just 10 days?’

Lili greeted the puzzled Veronica first, “Thank you for your time, Tower Master.”

“Yes? Well, I told you to come and find me. Is it about what I mentioned last time?”

“Yes, that’s right.”

The phenomenon involving her circle was a problem which couldn’t be understood through books, and Veronica had asserted it couldn’t be resolved with time. In order to resolve this issue, Lili had come to ask Veronica for help. After all, aside from Veronica, there was no better teacher for this task.

“You are welcome at any time, but… um…” Her golden eyes shone with a strange light as she looked at Lili.

It was impossible to hide her skills in front of Veronica as she could see through her with one glance. Fortunately, she just marveled at Lili’s change instead of feeling curious.

“Well, it doesn’t really matter since I like this better! But don’t be inspired by someone disgusting like Blundell. That is unreasonable.”

“Ah, I understand.”

“Okay, then shall we go?” Veronica started moving.

Lili followed her despite not knowing the destination. As if she knew what she was thinking, Veronica looked back and added, “It is probably a place that you know.”

Chapter 59 - Veronica’s Special Training #1

It was just as Veronica said. The two of them stopped at a place Liliana was familiar with. They were at the five stadium Pentarium where the Pupil Tournament had taken place. Veronica entered the central stadium where the final match had been held. The person who seemed like the caretaker opened the door as soon as they saw Veronica’s face. Maybe she had come here more than once or twice.

“Isn’t there much more space here than at the Magic Society? It is usually used as a training ground or a place to demonstrate magic when a tournament isn’t occurring,” Veronica explained as she stretched her flexible limbs. She wasn’t wearing much under her red robes. As every movement she made revealed a part of her body, Lili didn’t know where to look. It was like she had no idea how provocative she was being as she continued her explanation.

“The best solution to the disharmony you are experiencing is to completely reproduce the situation at the time your circles increased, but that isn’t possible. So, we will use the second way.”

“…What is it?” Lili asked while trying to look unconcerned. It was hard for her gaze not to rest on specific areas of Veronica's body.

“It is simple. In the end, the disharmony is a discrepancy between the body and the mind, so we just need to make it into one.”

Once the warm-up was completed, Veronica stopped stretching and stood in place. Her stance seemed to reveal gaps all over her body. However, Alfred’s sensory perception was crying out the reverse: those gaps were dangerous. Liliana accepted the contradictory analysis. Veronica smiled when she saw Lili instinctively lower her posture.

“I will help you reach the limit.” Shortly after she said this, the heat around Veronica’s body began to boil.

Huuwoook…!

The ground turned red, and the hot wind blew into the air. Due to the wind pressure, her red robes were fluttering. Awe filled Liliana’s eyes as her skin tingled despite the distance.

‘She isn’t intentionally doing this. She is just releasing her magic power…!’

It wasn’t a special phenomenon. A sorceress who reached a certain level would naturally affect the environment. For example, water never dried up around the Blue Tower, and the White Tower always had a breeze around it. Additionally, snow would never accumulate around the Red Tower. However, this was on a different scale. Even if dozens of senior magicians gathered together, they would only cause the temperature to rise or drop a little bit. However, Veronica was burning like a living flame!

Her voice resonated in the haze, “Then girl, do you want to play with me?”

She only looked at her, yet there was a blast of hot wind. Lili got rid of the hot wind with simple wind magic and responded to Veronica, whose form was unclear. She said, “Spar? With you?”

“I’ll give you some concessions. I won’t use magic of the 5th Circle and above, and I won’t attack in any direction other than the front. I will adjust my strength too, so don’t worry.”

One of the two greatest magicians in the Meltor Kingdom was right before her, so Liliana’s concentration level reached its peak. Even if she attached 100 types of penalties, Veronica wasn’t a person Lili could face easily. In general, 7th Circle magicians were on the same level as a sword master, and Veronica’s power was one step beyond that. So, Liliana couldn’t fathom it. However, despite her sober judgment, she could feel her spirit boiling.

“I understand.”

Her titles, as being one quarter dragon as well as an 8th Circle sorceress, were brilliant, but Liliana was the owner of a grimoire. She wouldn’t shrink back just because of her opponent’s name. Regardless of victory or defeat, this was a chance to test things out. It would be nice to make Veronica’s relaxed face look shocked.

‘I will try it once.’

It was possible to spar with Veronica if Lili combined Gluttony’s third function with Battle Song. She would see if it was effective or not. Lili looked down at her left hand and was reminded of the ability which had awakened.

[Grimoire “Gluttony” / D Rank]

[One of the seals containing Gluttony’s power has been removed. From now on, Gluttony will tell you the origin of the artifact or chant a spell in a voice which can’t be heard by anyone else. The former owners called this feature as ‘Another,’ but you can change the name if you want.]

[* ‘Another’ activates magic with the user’s magic power. However, magic which hasn’t been mastered by the user isn’t available.]

It was a ridiculous ability. The ability, ‘Another,’ which had been unlocked from the third seal, was literally a cheat. For sorceresses, there was always the risk that they would be attacked while chanting a spell. It was highly likely for the sorceress to fail in the chant if they were moving. However, a sorceress who stood still would be exposed to attacks.

So, if Lili had ‘Another,’ she would be able to use magic without any risk.

‘It is also possible to apply it this way!’

Five circles revolved within Lili’s body. She used her shaky 5th Circle as an aid while building up the magic formula of ‘Blaze Shell’ within her other four circles. Simultaneously, the mouth on her left hand chanted the spell for ‘Catapult’ in a voice which only Lili could hear. It was Liliana’s strongest Fusion Magic, ‘Volcanic Shell,’ which she’d used in the final match of the tournament.

‘It is magic similar to Memorize, but-’

It was possible to complete the two magics in an instant, as if there were two people.

“Volcanic Shell!” As soon as a giant rock emerged, red flames appeared around it.

The combination of mass and firepower was more intense than before thanks to the aid of the 5th Circle. It could destroy any 5th Circle defense magic with one blow, and Lili shot it without any hesitation.

Veronica extended her hand with a nonchalant expression. “Oho, is that Fusion Magic?”

There was no chance to be impatient as the Volcanic Shell flew towards her. Magic power surged around her palms, and a red flaming spear popped out. The spear shot forward like a flash of light and pierced the shell.

Kuwaaang!

The pieces of shattered stone scattered in every direction. Fire Spear was just a 4th Circle magic, but Veronica had made it stronger. Otherwise, she wouldn’t have been able to destroy Volcanic Shell in a frontal move like that. Veronica truly was going to use only 4th Circle magic. She deemed it would be enough to overwhelm Lili. At that moment, dark smoke filled the stadium, and there was a temporary lull.

Huuk!

Suddenly, a human shape shot out from the smoke. It was faster than it seemed, and Veronica involuntarily let out a sound, “Eh?”

She’d expected Lili to use magic to cover her field of vision and drag her into close combat, but her speed was too fast. Even if Lili used Battle Song, those weren’t the movements of a typical sorceress. It was an acceleration speed allowed only for Lili, who had mastered the full version.

‘Battle Song.‘

‘Sonata of Speed.‘

‘Vivace.’

Lili ran like she was just grazing against the ground. She wouldn’t have achieved this speed if she hadn’t received some of Lee Yoonsung’s abilities. With a perfect center of gravity, Liliana’s body neared Veronica and leapt forward like a thunderbolt. Then she used the momentum to knee Veronica in the abdomen!

Paaang!

There was a heavy sound, and Veronica took a few steps back. She couldn’t believe that Liliana's knee had hit her as the impact was so powerful. The attack had forced Veronica to leave her spot. However, instead of taking joy from her successful hit, Lili turned pale after the collision.

‘…What, this feeling?’

At the moment of conflict, a devastating image passed through the mind of the attacker, Liliana. It felt like a child’s fist hitting a wall several meters thick or like a young child going against a heavily armed infantry unit. Unsurprisingly, a strange smile flashed on Veronica’s face.

“Good, isn’t this pretty exciting?”

Lili felt a sense of impending crisis from Veronica’s beautiful voice. She moved as soon as she felt a chill go down her spine. Lili wasn’t late because she had jumped back desperately.

Peeng!

The air burst due to her fist. Lili had seen this scene during her synchro with Lee Yoonsung. It was a fist which could shatter a rock in one hit, crossing the barrier of sound. Her bones would break from that strike, even if she activated Battle Song. As one quarter dragon, the blood flowing through Veronica’s body gave her an ability equivalent to an aura user.

“Good movements. Haven’t you become a completely different person in 10 days? Why is it that I get so curious every time I see you? You are the best!”

“That— tha—nk— you,” Liliana replied through clenched teeth.

Veronica’s hand-to-hand combat skills were terrible. She did nothing aside from punch or kick. Even so, the absurd strength and speed of her attack made it beyond the level of a human. In the first place, techniques were just for efficiency. It was what the weak studied to figure out how to defeat the strong. However, Veronica had been born with sufficient strength, so techniques were unnecessary for her.

‘I can’t fight her in close combat! Widen the distance!’ Lee Yoonsung’s experience and Alfred’s intuition told her this.

Veronica’s combat skills were bad, but there was no way for her to win in close combat. The analysis was contradictory, but it was reality. While escaping, Lili prepared magic with ‘Another’ and aimed her right hand at the approaching fist.

‘Memorize.‘

‘All Slots Open.‘

‘Double Blaze Shell.’

Two fireballs shot out hastily.

“You can use magic while moving?” Veronica’s eyes widened with surprise. Interest and surprise filled her golden eyes as the two fireballs headed towards her. “But it won’t work!”

Wind Cutter was invoked with a single gesture. Countless gusts of wind overlapped and broke the two shells. Despite the 4th Circle magic being destroyed by 2nd Circle magic, Lili was able to achieve her purpose of widening the distance between them. Veronica approached Liliana but suddenly stopped moving. She smiled brightly and clapped several times.

“Wow, amazing! Learning the Battle Song in 10 days… Your movements are great as well. Moreover, you can use Fusion Magic and even cast while moving. This is enough to take down a few 6th Circle magicians that I know.”

She was praising her. However, Lili just listened instead of rejoicing. The result was that she’d failed to land a single strike on Veronica, and she hadn’t reached her limits. Talking in the middle of this situation meant there was something else.

She brushed away the dust on her robe as she spoke, “But that isn’t enough. Girl, do you still have any other means left? You will only feel the limit after using everything possible.”

“Didn't you reproduce Alfred’s Magic Missile? Even if Alfred returned alive, he won’t be able to beat me. He isn’t a match for me.” As she spoke, Veronica threw off her robe. “From now on, prepare to die. I’ll make you regret going in front of me.”

Red magic power rose from her body like lava.

Ku ku ku kung…

The violent presence swelled even more. Veronica had intentionally activated her dragon blood. This meant the scale of her power before couldn’t even be compared to what Liliana had previously experienced. Even people a few kilometers away would flee from this presence. Any sickly person in the Pentarium might have their heart stop beating. Standing before her, Lili raised her finger.

“I will surprise you once more.”

Chapter 60 - Veronica’s Special Training #2

Certainly, Lili didn’t have many means left to face Veronica. Alfred’s Magic Missile, also known as the Magic Bullet, could penetrate even 6th Circle magic defenses. Veronica had decided to only use up to 4th Circle magic, so she didn’t have the means to prevent the Magic Bullet.

“Well, it won’t be that easy.” However, Liliana never lost her vigilance. Even Alfred, who had turned numerous knights and magicians into corpses, had rarely faced a master level. According to the records, Alfred had been defeated by Blue Tower Master Blundell, who had been of the 7th Circle at the time. In other words, even the Magic Bullet’s utility against a master level magician wasn’t absolute.

“…Stop and raise the index finger,” Lili muttered as she looked at her index finger several times. In order to use the Magic Bullet with its original force, she had to train her fingers. The strength of Lili’s body had increased considerably after receiving some of Lee Yoonsung’s abilities, but unlike Alfred, Lili’s range was limited to the mid-range. However, it was a great improvement compared to when it could only be used several times a day.

Fortunately, Veronica waited until she finished thinking. It was an attitude which showed she was confident in her strength. There were still gaps, but Lili had no way to dig into them. “Is there any way I can catch her weakness again? I felt like I had hit a wall with my knee, but it should be somehow okay if I use Magic Bullet. I can’t think of any other way… Okay.”

As Lili finished her preparation, Liliana’s magic power settled down. While her magic power remained still, it was like the calm before a storm. Veronica detected this and started circulating her four circles. Then shortly after that…

Pak! Lili triggered Battle Song, and her body disappeared in an instant. It was at a speed which exceeded a human’s eyesight. Lili would maintain a large distance between them the moment she realized there was no chance for her to win in close combat. That seemed like the most plausible move she would make, but Veronica’s keen vision quickly caught her movements.

“Coming to the medium range? I like you even more.” As Veronica spoke, she created fire arrows. One Fire Bolt had enough power to pierce through any heavy armor. There were roughly 100 of such arrows. The arrows were completed in the blink of an eye and flew forward.

Dudududududu! The stadium floor was soon punctured with holes like a honeycomb. Sweat dripped down Liliana’s face as she barely avoided the fire arrows without any damage. She had used Battle Song to strengthen her skin as much as possible, but if she had blocked the attack from the front, she couldn’t guarantee that any 5th Circle defensive magic would’ve been able to block it.

It was reckless to fight against her with fire magic. Lili experienced this fact directly and immediately changed her attribute. “Earth Wave!” The ground shook from where she touched it with her palm, and the already tattered stadium floor moved like a wave towards Veronica. Having an enormous mass of earth rising up to swallow her would be really annoying, even for Veronica.

Kwaang! A wave of fireballs shattered the wave. The destructive power was even stronger than normal Blaze Shells! Hot air blew away from the blast. It was a pressure which didn’t let up even when smoke was covering Veronica. She looked forward with no fear.

However, instead of being overwhelmed by the pressure, Lili poured magic power into the ground with a smile of satisfaction. “Mitra, now!” [Hoing!] Mitra had been sent near Veronica with Earth Wave, and she now responded to Lili’s signal. This was Ground Spear, the trap which had taken one of Sylvia’s points. It might be incomplete, but its power and size were incomparable due to Lili reaching the 5th Circle.

The problem was that her opponent was too absurd. “Ah, an elemental.” Veronica instantly knew about the existence of Mitra and stomped lightly on the ground.

Kung! [Hoyayang!] Mitra, who was preparing a spell, was hit by a shock wave and went into hiding in the ground with a cute scream. She didn’t seem hurt, but she had received a big surprise. Liliana spoke to Mitra a few times but didn’t receive any replies. Mitra was closer to a spirit than a solid form, so the emotional impact was transmitted to her directly. Still, Lili’s goal of grabbing Veronica’s feet was achieved.

“Memorize. All Slots Charge.” It was incomplete, but she now had five circles, so Memorize had five slots. Lili filled up all the slots while Veronica was looking down at the ground. If she unleashed five magic spells at the same time, then she could complete one combination. It was Lili’s original magic which was different from traditional Fusion Magic.

“This is currently the strongest magic I can use!” In theory, Veronica wouldn’t be able to neglect it since it had the power equal to an upper 5th Circle or low 6th Circle. As Lili gathered all her magic power, her eyes glowed blue. The magic power in the air shuddered, and when Veronica noticed it, she halted. Perhaps it was because she expected the attack.

However, Lili overturned that prediction as she rushed forward once again.

“Again?” Veronica looked at her with a confused expression. Lili should’ve understood that close combat was no use. So, Veronica didn’t know what the meaning of this approach was, especially when Lili hadn’t used Alfred’s Magic Missile yet. Whatever the case, she would smash everything Lili had planned.

Hwaruruk! Veronica once again created fire arrows. The number of fire arrows was double what she’d made earlier. 200 arrows aimed directly at Lili. She would make her run side by side, so that she couldn’t approach the front. Of course, Liliana anticipated this as well.

-Illusion Track! As the mouth on her left hand cried out, dozens of Lili copies appeared in the stadium.

“Illusion magic? Additionally, she’s using Battle Song at the same time?” Veronica’s shock caused her reaction to be delayed by half a beat. This was because it went against common sense. It was unimaginable that a 5th Circle sorceress could invoke Battle Song in conjunction with illusion magic which was at least of the 3rd Circle. Despite Veronica’s dragon senses and high sensitivity, it would take her a short amount of time to see through the dozens of illusions.

As a result, Liliana was ahead of her by one beat. “Master of heat, Surtr. Blow away those who dare desire your power!” This was a chant she had learned from Sylvia. It was a top circle magic, but it was possible to reproduce some of its power by omitting some things. Her lacking sensitivity was covered up by Memorize. This was the fire version of the 7th Circle ice magic, Blizzard.

“Minor Force. Inferno.” The fearsome storm raged and struck Veronica.

“Indeed, I should become serious.” If Veronica were a pure-blooded red dragon which swam in lava, she could endure this with her bare body. However, she was only a quarter dragon. Putting her hand in a bonfire was fine, but she couldn’t face these flames, which could melt down rocks, without doing something else first.

The moment that Veronica was caught up in the firestorm, “Now!” Lili raised her index and middle fingers of both hands and aimed the four fingers at the front. However, she didn’t think the attack would be effective, even if she reproduced the 7th Circle Inferno. Her opponent was the Red Tower Master, literally the strongest magician who reigned at the peak of fire magic. This was Lili’s best attack, but Veronica would only struggle a little bit. She knew from the beginning that she couldn’t win through firepower. In the end, the heat was just a cover.

Her eyes shone gold as she used Hawkeye to see through the flames and aimed as soon as she confirmed Veronica’s presence within the flames. Even a master magician couldn’t perfectly defend against a surprise attack. Aimed at Veronica’s forehead, philtrum, heart, and stomach, four streaks of blue light pierced the flames.

Kiiiing. As the wind blew, there were sharp sounds as four holes formed in the flames. Lili’s attack could even pierce through the power of Inferno. This was the moment that the Magic Missile of the war hero, Alfred Bellontes, returned to the world in a true sense.

“Cough!” Blood spurted from Lili’s mouth. This was the cost of activating her circles to the limit. She staggered as the flames went out.

“Nice!” Finally, the Queen of Fire who kicked away Inferno appeared. There was a nice smile on her face as well as a line of blood which hadn’t been there before. It was the mark of the Magic Bullet, which had lost most of its strength against the defense of the quarter dragon. “Only one shot connected. It is still lacking…”

Veronica had phenomenal reflexes. Lili sighed deeply as she guessed the reason. The flow of magic power around her body was familiar to Lili. It was the incomplete version of Battle Song, but it still enhanced Veronica’s physical ability. It allowed her to withstand Inferno as well as respond to Magic Bullet. Lili couldn’t come up with any more means to win.

On the other hand, Veronica was shaking with joy. “Is my spine shivering?” Despite the penalties, there had been only one person in the city who could make her so nervous until now. It was the great magician, Blundell Adruncus. With the exception of this old man, no one else could excite her. However, she wouldn’t get a chance to fight him as both of them were the pillars of this country.

However, what about this girl called Liliana? “If she keeps growing like this for 20… No, 10 years…” She would grow into someone powerful enough to threaten Veronica. Veronica imagined the day which had yet to come, and her nervousness became a cheerful feeling. Even Lili’s looks were good. Veronica had never been interested in the opposite sex before, but this wasn’t bad. No, she rather liked it. It would’ve been nice if Vince hadn’t found her first, but unfortunately, she had to give up on taking the role of mentor.

She pulled a potion out of her dimension pocket. “Drink this now. The blood is clogged around the circles on your heart, so it is better to drink and treat this.”

“Ah, thank you.”

“And the attack you showed at the end was really good! Keep doing this in the future.” Lili stiffened as she asked, “Future. Does that mean?”

“Yes!” Veronica nodded with a bright expression and dropped the expected bomb. “Drink the potion and rest for 30 minutes. We will spar half a dozen times a day. Results will usually emerge after less than a month. Are you going to be one of those whiny children who say they won’t do it again?”

Liliana stiffened as she looked at the shattered stadium, torn attire, and blood she had thrown up. Veronica’s smile caused her to feel a chill, despite it containing no ill will. Lili could see why Vince had called her a natural disaster, but she couldn’t go back now. In the end, Liliana dropped her head with a resigned expression. The fierce one-on-one tutoring with Veronica ended after approximately a fortnight.

Chapter 61 - The Second Mission #1

It was definitely worth sparring against Veronica, one of the greatest sorceresses of the present day, despite the harshness. She seemed accustomed to attacking and defending in this way as she acted at a level which Liliana could handle. Moreover, she also used her speed and power to push Lili to the limit.

‘She’s coming.’ Lili moved her body as soon as her senses noticed it.

She took two steps to the right, and a terrible thunderbolt struck where she had just been standing. Her body moved in a way it wouldn’t have been able to a fortnight ago, while her sharp five senses read the movement of mana and squeezed out the magic formula one step ahead of her mind.

It was followed by a fearsome rain of fire arrows.

–Arrow Protection.

Lili took one step forward and triggered the water skill. She was already in a state where Battle Song was helping her. Just like a dancer, she moved through the arrows while kicking and blocking things with her fist. They were natural movements but they seemed like clothes borrowed from someone else.

‘Battle Song. Rhapsody of Power. Mezzo Forte.’

Lili’s fist filled up with magic power, and she hit a fireball.

Peeeong!

Some of the embers from the scattered fireballs hit her face, but Lili watched Veronica’s movements without moving a single eyebrow. It was because missing her position for a brief moment would lead to defeat.

However, Veronica surpassed even that level of concentration.

“Are you looking at an illusion in the distance?” As Veronica’s voice rang out behind Lili, a chill ran down her spine. She had missed the moment Veronica used illusion magic when she had been intercepting the fire arrows and fireballs. The shape in front of her was just a refraction of Veronica’s heat.

‘This time, it is only up to here.’

The intervals and timing… Lili couldn’t see a way out.

Hwaruruk!

The heat burst. She had predicted the fireballs thanks to the movement of mana. It wasn’t a conventional Blaze Shell, but there was no way to stop it at this distance. She had already used the Protection skill a long time ago, and even if she combined Battle Song and Shield, she couldn’t avoid the situation.

The moment she tried to open up Shield with a bitter smile…

Clink.

There was a strange sensation in her body, like a misaligned cog clicking back into place. The uncomfortable magic power flow stopped, and the 5th Circle started rotating with the other four circles.

Liliana felt this and unconsciously completed the formula for the 5th Circle defense magic, Protection.

Peeeong!

The wall of blue magic power completely blocked the fireball.

“…Eh?”

Lili couldn’t help smiling at the successful defense, and Veronica grabbed her with a bright smile. She realized that Lili had completely crossed the threshold to the 5th Circle after using Protection.

“You succeeded! Well done Kid!”

“T-Tower Master. Please let go.”

Veronica wasn’t wearing a robe, so Lili’s head became empty at her touch. The skin moist with sweat caused her to feel dizzy.

However, Veronica didn’t know what was going on in her head and smiled playfully. “When we are in private, shouldn’t you call me ‘Sister’? At any rate, the disciple is stubborn, just like her master. This is the last time I will train with you. I’m a little sad.”

She had left her position for a fortnight to be Liliana’s opponent. In a sense, one of the greatest sorceresses in Meltor had acted as her private tutor. It was huge when she thought about how she couldn’t even afford a single bottle of magic reagent.

Yet, right now, someone this great was asking her to call her ‘Sister’? Just as Lili opened her mouth hesitantly to speak…

“Tsk, there are guests who can’t read the atmosphere.” Veronica sensed someone approach and moved Lili to an angle in which she wouldn’t be visible.

Kkiiik-

A white-robed man from the White Tower hurriedly entered the Pentarium and bowed to her.

“Tower Master! There is something urgent that you need to look at!”

“The rating?”

“At least the 4th grade of importance.”

“…Oh, that is vaguely high. It can’t be helped.”

She would’ve ignored it if it was the 5th grade, but Veronica was forced to release Lili. Lili was filled with some regret, but her eyes shook at the next words.

It was because Veronica was giving her an order with a serious expression. “Follow me. I may need your strength.”

***

The missions given to war mages and the Red Tower were fundamentally militant.

If it was a mission which involved ‘fighting’, most sorceresses would be dispatched from the Red Tower. They were sent when there were appearances of strong monsters or groups of criminals or to destroy forces preparing for a revolt.

Therefore, the Red Tower had introduced a policy with two classifications for the missions: the degree of risk; and the degree of importance.

Veronica walked in front of her and explained, “The elder lich that you dealt with in your hometown is 3rd rank in terms of risk, but his importance is unexpectedly low at the 4th or 5th rank. I could handle it without any difficulty. At most, one or two territories would be lost. Oh, grimoires are an exception.”

“One or two…”

It sounded scary from the point of view of those territories, but it wasn’t such a big deal when looking at the whole country.

According to her, the 1st rank importance was assigned to things like a massive rebellion, invasion from a hostile nation, or the assassination of the king. The 2nd rank was associated with large-scale epidemics, natural disasters, and disasters such as a monster wave.

“Then what is the 3rd and 4th rank when it comes to importance?”

“It is simple. Issues that might become the 1st or 2nd rank. But most of these cases can be solved with violence. They are things that we can handle with strength.”

Veronica kicked the doors of the tower master’s office with a frown. The door was made for such a situation, so it swung open and they entered. The door knob seemed to have no meaning, but nobody cared.

She sat down on her chair and looked at the intelligence member. “Now, let’s hear the report.”

The magician in the white robe read out the report like he had been waiting. “It was three days ago. Agents of Earl Bergen intercepted talks of ‘slavery’ while they were watching some merchants. The name of the organization is [Shackler], an organization that is active in the Austen Kingdom.”

“Slaves? They didn’t hear wrong?” Veronica’s expression showed that she didn’t understand.

It had been 100 years since the great powers in the northern part of the continent, the Andras Empire and the Meltor Kingdom, banned slavery. The knights and sorceresses had taken action, and the slave trade dried up. Families associated with slavery were destroyed, and those who gained wealth from it became cold corpses in the morning.

The policy remained even now, and few idiots tried to use the Meltor or Andras countries as intermediaries. The intelligence agent from the White Tower nodded in agreement. “I have reviewed this a number of times before telling Tower Master… They truly are slavers. I saw them smuggling several human-sized barrels.”

“They must want to be killed… Then we will kill them.” A creepy killing intent filled Veronica’s gold eyes.

Slavers were absolutely not allowed to step foot in Meltor.

The role of the Red Tower was to annihilate any harmful existences to Meltor. No, slavers were just vermin who couldn’t be allowed to exist. It was best to kill them right away, without bothering to capture or arrest them.

If this was true, then the importance was at least the 4th rank.

“The species of the slaves being traded?”

“Elves.”

“I knew it. If it was just handling human slaves, then the importance would only be at the 6th rank.”

The elf species, with their beautiful appearance and long lifespan, had been popular as pets for the powerful since a long time ago.

At one time, there had been large scale hunting of all elves on the continent. It was to the point where they had been at the risk of becoming extinct, and the rage of the elementals had brought the country into disarray. However, the human greed still hadn’t faded.

Therefore, the elves had decided to make their own country separate from humans. The elves gathered their strength and established a country called Elvenheim, located deep in the northern mountains.

The environment, which humans couldn’t easily approach, was a paradise for them. The slavers didn’t dare approach the large group of elves. Rather, they were frequently beaten by the elven warriors dispatched to liberate the slaves.

Since then, the sale of elven slaves had become a taboo on the entire continent. However, the number of humans who wanted elf slaves were still too high to be counted, so slavers continued to meet the demand in the shadows.

“…It is a long-awaited chance to gain some favor with Elvenheim. You figured out the power of [Shackler], right?”

“Of course.” The white-robed magician respectfully placed the scrolls on the table.

It seemed he was hesitant to speak in front of Lili, who didn’t have any relation to the mission.

Veronica then opened the scroll with a chant. She frowned as she finished reading the contents. “I can’t believe it. Did they bring five senior aura warriors? It means the organization has a large stake in this deal.”

The power of the force the slavers brought was enough to sweep away a small or medium-sized estate. The price of elven slaves was high, but was it worth bringing so much power?

Frankly, Veronica was skeptical. If this power was to be wiped out then the organization [Shackler] would be almost destroyed.

‘Those guys won’t do anything that will lose them money. It can’t be.’

There was something fishy about this. They didn’t need to take such risks for something like the simple sale of elves. It seemed like there was another purpose. The intelligence network of the White Tower didn’t seem to have penetrated to this extent, but there was a question at the end of the report about the unsustainability of this venture.

It seemed like Veronica would have to increase the power of the sorceresses who would be sent. She set the report aside and pressed the bell on her table.

Chaeng! The bell rang through the tower, and a clerk of the Red Tower ran up from the bottom of the tower.

“Did you call, Tower Master?”

“I need at least two Superior sorceresses. Call all the people remaining in the capital right now.”

“I understand.” The clerk pondered for a moment before his face suddenly turned pale.

Veronica saw his look and frowned. It was clear she wouldn’t receive a satisfactory answer from such an expression. Unsurprisingly, the clerk spoke in a small voice like he wanted to crawl into a mouse hole, “T-Tower Master, there is only one Superior war sorceress left in the capital right now.”

“Who is it?”

“Vince Haidel.”

Liliana flinched as she suddenly heard her teacher’s name. However, Veronica’s face distorted as she asked, “What about our veterans?”

“Only Herman remains.”

“He can’t fight because of an injury. Damn, there is too much work these days, so my hands are tied like this. I can’t take people from the other towers.”

It was different if it was a monster subjugation, but it was hard to hand the task of killing people to sorceresses from another tower. Their minds wouldn’t be prepared, and they didn’t know the tricks.

If they were experienced veterans, then it would be okay. However, it would take a while for the request to go through. She needed to find a candidate who could be dispatched immediately.

“The remaining ones?”

“There are 23 Average ranked sorceresses… Most of them have recently upgraded while the rest have started missions already.”

“I can’t use them. Don’t bother telling me.”

Veronica bounced her fingers irritably for a moment before shaking her head like it couldn’t be helped. Lili stood awkwardly before that golden gaze.

“Call Superior Vince Haidel to me right now. Vince Haidel and Liliana Miller will be given this mission. Also, go to Shugel and request a transfer with space magic.”

The magician didn’t dare refuse and ran out of the tower.

Chapter 62 - The Second Mission #2

Soon after receiving Veronica’s call, Vince hurried to the Tower Master’s office. Veronica told him the whole story and said that he would be one of the two people being dispatched. Vince’s expression hardened at the mention of the word ‘slave.’ To him, a criminal organization which sold intelligent species for money were the worst gutter rats.

“I understand the mission,” Vince replied in a tone which was different from his usual cold self. “Liberate the slaves from the organization, [Shackler], and eliminate members of said organization. In addition, find out why they’ve come to Meltor and investigate the truth behind the deal, right?”

“Exactly. If there is some room, capture the commander. If you can’t afford it, torture and kill them.”

“I understand.”

It was a bloody conversation, but this was normal when it came to Red Tower tasks. Things couldn’t always go smoothly, and sometimes violence was needed. The royal family allowed Red Tower magicians to commit violence, and they even had the right of execution depending on the circumstances.

Moreover, utilizing torture in order to extract information was, of course, acceptable. It was why Meltor’s villains didn’t dare go against red robes. War mages were an existence on an entirely different level to them.

“…Tower Master,” Vince spoke to the Red Tower Master instead of immediately leaving the room.

Apart from the difficulty of the mission, he didn’t want his disciple to dip her feet in a dirty ditch like this. It was enough for Vince to dirty his hands. He should be able to handle this much of a force on his own.

However, Veronica realized his thoughts and shook her head. “No. I don’t have a good feeling about this. The information from the White Tower is excellent, but they couldn’t find out everything. If there are more hidden forces, then you won’t be strong enough on your own. Take the girl.”

“Liliana is still only 19 years old.”

“She is also a 5th Circle sorceress. This Veronica has personally seen that she has a promising future.”

The gazes of the two people clashed in the air. Neither of them doubted Lili’s skills. Liliana’s capabilities had already surpassed the top Average, and she could keep up with her mentor, Vince. Above all, it was important that the person involved, Liliana, didn’t intend to refuse the mission.

Lili took a step forward and broke the confrontation between the two people. “I will do it.”

“You will?”

“I don’t want to send Master to a dangerous place alone. If I can be of assistance, then please let me accompany you.”

Veronica smiled at her attitude. “The girl said so, Vince.”

“…Then it can’t be helped.”

“Well, think of this as the price for having a very good disciple. You don’t have to worry about her doing well.”

In the end, she smiled at Vince and picked up a piece of parchment from her desk drawer. Then she wrote on it roughly with a pen and stamped it with her seal. The stamp had a special ink, which only the Red Tower Master could use, and a certificate holding her name.

Veronica threw the piece of parchment toward Vince. “This is my stamped order. If necessary, use it to ask for the cooperation of Earl Bergen. You may not be able to encircle the organization with just two people.”

“Huh? Wouldn’t it be a nuisance for you to handle?”

“Hey, if I give it to you, then just accept it. What are you saying?” Veronica shouted, forcing Vince to accept the parchment with a grim expression.

Vince didn’t think it was a good idea, but he thanked her anyway. She didn’t finish there as she pulled out one more thing. “Girl, take this.”

“Huh? Ah.” A small pouch was placed on Liliana’s palm. The outward appearance of the pouch resembled something she knew. Veronica spoke and reminded her of something she had forgotten about, “Apparently, your dimension pocket hasn’t been reissued yet? So, I will lend you mine instead.”

“Thank you for your consideration… Huh?” Lili made a confused sound as she found that the pocket had a strange weight.

“Tower Master, are there things inside?”

“Don’t mind the clutter. Potions, scrolls… These things aren’t very useful to me.”

‘Why would she leave useless things in her dimension pocket?’ Liliana questioned inwardly, but she was able to see the reason after Veronica avoided her gaze. She smiled when she understood her secret intentions, while Veronica fanned her face with her hands. She still couldn’t hide her feelings.

“Go. I’ve said everything I needed to say. Old Man Shugel must be waiting.”

“I understand.” Vince and Lili answered at almost the same time, but unlike Vince, Lili didn’t turn around to leave. Instead, she looked at Veronica with a strange expression and said, “I will be back.”

These last words were said soundlessly, with only the movement of her lips. She was embarrassed to say them in front of her master. However, the meaning of her words was conveyed. Veronica’s eyes widened, then she was smiling like a blooming flower.

***

Flash!

A light suddenly shone in a narrow space. It was an empty space without any furniture, and the dust on the floor rose up like a whirlwind. This was the phenomenon of spatial magic as people moved from Mana-vil Capital to Earl Bergen’s territory.

Two people appeared in the distorted space. This time, they weren’t accompanied by the caster of the magic, so Lili and Vince were the only ones to appear.

“…Hoo, these damn side effects haven’t changed.” Vince was no exception to the dizziness caused by spatial magic as he pressed a hand to his forehead. It was an inevitable side effect which affected anyone other than the White Tower elders who crossed space repeatedly.

Liliana was also affected, but it wasn’t as bad for her as it was for Vince because she had experienced it recently.

“Should we take a rest for a while?”

“No, it is fine. This dizziness will go away quickly.” As Vince said, he quickly regained his sense of balance. Then he immediately walked toward the exit.

Their location was a secret mansion on the outskirts of Bergen. It was a facility unavailable to magicians unless they were of a certain rank. Perhaps even Earl Bergen, the master of this territory, didn’t know about the existence of the mansion.

The two people from the capital opened the secret door into the back alley and naturally blended with the crowd.

“…I didn’t expect to come back to Bergen again. I sent a resignation letter after going to the capital,” Vince murmured as he saw the familiar city views.

In retrospect, they had only been gone for around a month. However, there was a strange sensation, like he had been away for a long time.

Liliana felt the same way. ‘The hobgoblin chief, Sylvia in the finals… the elder lich, the grimoire, and Veronica.’

She had struggled against monsters and met a genius she never thought she would reach in her lifetime. Lili had also encountered a monster she’d only read about in books and survived. Unexpectedly, Lili had even gotten acquainted with an unimaginable person who asked her to call her, ‘Sister.’

Liliana had gone through so much in just one month. Vince had accepted Lili’s diploma for her, but that didn’t matter. Those days were like a dream in the night.

‘…No, it isn’t.’ Lili denied it firmly as she looked at her heart. The five circles were moving as they followed the instructions of their master. It was clear evidence that the past month hadn’t been a dream.

At that moment, Vince spoke quietly, “Lili.”

“Yes, Master.”

“Let’s look around first. We came secretly, so we shouldn’t expose ourselves.”

“Understood.”

Their clothing was different from usual. Liliana and Vince were dressed in casual clothes and didn’t look like magicians. The clothes were roughly woven mixtures of brown, grey, and green cloth which could be seen everywhere.

This was a mission to infiltrate the seedy world, so they couldn’t be revealed as magicians from the magic towers.

Step, step.

The two people walked along the outskirts. Occasionally, they bought food which couldn’t be called delicious from the street stalls. This type of camouflage wasn’t difficult.

They walked around for approximately an hour while conversing.

“Foreigners… There seem to be a lot of people from Austen.”

“There are aura users and well-trained warriors.”

“They are either members of the [Shackler] organization or mercenaries. Either way, this isn’t great. It is probably a patrol.”

The veteran war mage and Liliana’s sensory perception meant they could sense things ordinary people couldn’t feel. It was easy to grasp the level of mana or if a person learned martial arts by looking at the movements of someone passing by.

As such, Lili’s Hawkeye discovered strangely curved swords on someone’s back. Lili pointed it out to Vince who explained,

“They are shamshirs, swords used by Austen warriors. The shape of the handle and the blades are streamlined.”

The form made it difficult to stab something, but its utility was excellent. Such weapons were specifically designed for the warriors of the desert kingdom, Austen. It was at this moment that…

“Yes.”

“Ah.”

The two people recognized it at almost the same time, but they pretended to be ignorant and started moving again. Vince understood that he shared the same feeling with Lili, so he didn’t look back as he opened his mouth.

He let out a small whisper which was difficult to hear even at close range, “There is a tail on us.”

“Yes, but I don’t feel any danger.”

“I don’t feel any killing intent either. Not assassins… Maybe they are intelligence operatives.”

The two of them hadn’t done anything which would cause doubts. They didn’t know why there was a tail on them so quickly. The two people silently came to the same conclusion and turned toward a place that wasn’t populated.

They were going to… ‘Catch the tail.’

After a while, they reached an alley with no one around them.

‘…?!’ The person following them flinched as he sensed something strange, while the two magicians activated their magic power at the same time.

Vince finished his magic one minute earlier than Lili, and a blinding light emerged from his palm.

It was the 4th Circle magic, Burning Flash. This magic was extremely effective when used as a surprise attack. An empty void was revealed amidst the blinding light. Vince and Lili didn’t know the method that the person used to hide, but the stealth was exquisite.

Furthermore, in a situation where the target’s eyesight was lost, they reflexively prepared for battle. A person unused to fighting might’ve tried to flee, however, this person was outnumbered. “Ugh, dammit!”

Lili’s spell, which was completed afterwards, caused an enormous pressure to tighten around the person following them, and the magic used to hide their body was turned off. However, a strange expression appeared on Liliana’s face. “…You?”

The face revealed underneath the magic was of someone Lili knew.

Chapter 63 - The Second Mission #3

“Do you know him?” Vince asked as he noticed Lili’s reaction.

Liliana nodded unconsciously. She remembered that face too clearly. In a sense, it was one of the people who had helped her in this city. The person was the black market trader she had visited in order to fill up her insufficient magic power.

Lili clearly recalled his name, “Canis?”

“…Thanks for remembering,” the black market trader, Canis, replied with a resigned expression. He had tried to withdraw but had been suppressed helplessly. His stealth had been noticed, and he couldn’t resist even once. One mistake was enough to bind him on the ground.

Vince grasped the situation and asked, “Is this perhaps the black market trader that you dealt with?”

“Yes, it certainly is.”

Lili and Vince had talked briefly about the black market trader. He was a human from the dark side of the world who couldn’t be trusted, and they had caught him in an unexpected place. Since that day, Lili hadn’t gone to find the black market trader. She could obtain artifacts with Vince’s help, so there was no reason to take the risk.

The quietly listening Canis interrupted, “Excuse me, can you just let me go?”

The two people were talking, but the magic binding him hadn’t been lifted. No, the power continued increasing, so sweat flowed down Canis’ forehead. Lili’s magic power had become stronger after completing the 5th Circle, to an extent where she could suppress some aura users.

Lili heard the request and looked at Vince, who shook his head with a resolute expression.

“No, we need to hear why he is following us,” Vince said. Then he grabbed Canis’ neck and threatened, “But keep this in mind. I know lowlives like you very well. If you lie even once, I will pull out an eyeball and repeat this until you stop lying. You know that this isn’t just a threat, right?”

“…Damn, you’re an executor?” Canis gulped as he determined Vince’s identity.

Vince’s killing intent was different from rookies. He was an expert at hunting humans and wasn’t the type of opponent who Canis could go against. The executives of the Red Tower would tear people into pieces without raising an eyebrow. They were natural enemies of those who lived in the lawless zone.

“Keok, I understand. So, let me go. At this rate—kek—I can’t speak.”

“You only have one chance.” Vince let Canis go after one final eerie warning, and Canis hurriedly took in deep breaths.

The grip of the magician was so strong that finger marks still remained on his neck. It was also a warning that Canis’ life could be taken at any time. Canis opened his mouth and spoke in a slightly hoarse voice, “So, you must be wondering why I was following you?”

“Today was pretty much a coincidence. Young Miss hasn’t come to visit me for almost two months already. I just thought of it as extra income until I coincidentally passed by you today.”

“Coincidence? It seems like you want to lose an eyeball.”

“W-Wait a minute! Please listen a bit more!” Canis screamed hurriedly as a flame emerged from Vince’s fingertip. It was a conventional threat, but it was extra scary since it came from an executive of the Red Tower.

“I’m going to leave this area! I thought I would find Young Miss and do one last deal!”

Vince turned off the flames and asked, “Leave? A black market trader?”

It was hard to leave an organization, especially one in the dark side of the world. Cutting off fingers, arms, or legs would be considered a moderately severe ritual required before a person could leave.

Why would a black market trader, who was treated as a senior executive, want to leave? His unrecognizable body might be found after a few days.

However, Canis’ thoughts were a little different. “Things have gone wrong in this territory. The guild idiots don’t know what they are doing and are digging their graves. I never expected slavery in Meltor, and I don’t want to be burned along with those idiots.”

“…Slavery?”

“I’m not lying! A week ago, people from Austen secretly crossed the wall! It will eventually come out!”

The two magicians looked at each other, ignoring Canis’ urgent voice. Maybe the organization that the black market trader belonged to was directly connected to this case. Indeed, an organization without any connections to Bergen couldn’t have done something as large as slave trading here. It made sense to join hands with the local organization.

Then it was worth using the black market trader. The two people exchanged glances a few times before coming to a mutual understanding.

In the end, Liliana released the spell binding Canis.

“The story, tell us in a little more detail.” Vince’s voice grabbed Canis before he could enjoy the sensation of freedom.

***

As soon as the three people left the alley, they started walking toward a specific destination.

The location was somewhere out of the reach of outside gazes, so it was a good location to share a secret story. It was the black market trader’s store.

Kkiiik… The rundown door hinges creaked as the door opened. Canis entered the store first. Then Liliana followed him inside and looked around the store.

‘It has been around two months… Quite a long time.’

Things hadn’t changed too much. Items were jumbled together and covered in dust, while there were a few items at her feet. Canis haphazardly made a seat by kicking all these things. It took around five minutes to clean the area, so that there was enough room for three people to sit down.

“Come on, sit down. There is nowhere else to entertain you.”

It was pretty ridiculous for three people to sit down on small desk chairs, but the atmosphere got a little lighter.

“Forget the small talk, and tell us the story. I will decide your treatment depending on the value of your information.”

“Hoo, how bloodthirsty.” Canis had managed to regain some composure from being in a familiar place, but that went away again with Vince’s words.

Neither did Liliana show Canis a bit of softness at all. Lili just looked away at every joke.

Canis had a hunch and quickly opened his mouth, “Do you want information related to slavery? Like the locations of the people from Austen and the transaction dates.”

“Didn’t I say to tell me what you know?”

“I’ll be honest, I don’t know a lot of the details.”

The atmosphere inside the room subsided. This was the result of the increased pressure from the surrounding mana as the two people’s circles rotated. Canis knew there would be this reaction, but he couldn’t tell them things he didn’t know.

“My cardinal rule is to never set foot in dangerous places. My life is at risk in such incidents. So, I was preparing to flee from this area.”

Canis was the careful type who didn’t accept a favorable deal until there was a strong pledge. If he were a person directly involved in slavery, Vince would’ve cut off his legs without any hesitation and chosen torture instead. In a sense, that prudence was the same as Canis’.

“So, I am suggesting a deal.” Sweat flowed down his back as he spoke the words he’d prepared in his head, “I will bring you the information you need. In return for that cooperation, I would like your help.”

“Do you think you are in the position to ask for funds?”

“I’m sorry, but my life is also at stake. Anyway, I don’t know anything worth torturing out of me. Think of it as a good story for a bit of money.”

Canis’ words weren’t wrong. The slavers hadn’t been revealed yet, so it was highly unlikely they would be found tonight. Using an insider to obtain information was an opportunity. It was good business for Canis if he could get a new identity and a bit of money.

The question was whether or not to trust him. Vince glared at Canis with cold eyes. It was because he had learned from experience not to trust the words of a criminal. This person was related to his disciple, so his guard was thicker than usual.

“How can I believe you? You might betray us as soon as you meet the organization. Do you have any guarantees that you won’t go back on your words?”

“The same goes for you as well. I don’t think an executor will keep his promise to a person like me.” Canis looked at Liliana after he spoke.

Lili knew how to fix this situation as she recalled the past. Theirs had also been a relationship where neither of them trusted each other. The appraiser had proposed a trade where the black market trader would gain money, but the black market trader was worried about the suspicious proposal.

The two people had built a trusting relationship through one method.

“Do you want to use the Geass Scroll?”

“Well, there is that method.” Canis smiled as the intended words were spoken.

The Geass Scroll was a means of binding each other, and the effect was applied, regardless of whether they were a criminal or executor. After all, artifacts couldn’t distinguish between a person’s status or position. In any case, verbal promises could never be trusted. The Geass Scroll was a means for an equal negotiation.

Vince belatedly grasped Canis’ intentions and laughed. “…One of the skills of a mouse is escaping through holes.”

“I’ll take that as a compliment. If I didn’t dig holes like this, then my life would be different.”

“But don’t be mistaken. You understand it isn’t enough, right?” Vince laughed again.

At first glance, it seemed like a favorable condition, but Canis had a hidden loophole in his proposal. If he failed, there would be more negative consequences for the two people. Therefore, Canis needed to get rid of that risk.

Canis didn’t miss this and eventually said, “Dammit, I’ll pay an advance.”

He got up and sighed as he looked around.

There were genuine, defective, and cursed items displayed in a confusing array. Among them were many things Lili had appraised, as well as those she hadn’t. She didn’t know about the quality, but the amount was enormous.

The owner of the store, Canis pointed to the items with a grim look. “Take what you want.”

“Huh?” Liliana was unable to understand the words.

However, she hadn’t heard wrongly as Canis repeated again in a regretful voice, “I’ll give it all to you, so take as much as you want.”

Chapter 64 - Slavers Raiding Mission #1

As a result, the deal was successful. Vince carried a disgruntled expression until the end, but he wrote down on the scroll that he would help Canis move and give him a new identity. When considering that the power of a Superior magician was equal to that of a superior noble, Canis had an unquestionably strong backer. After each of them signed the contract, Canis got up with a satisfied expression.

“Okay, wait here a bit. It will take some time, so I’ll probably be back when the sun goes down.”

“Do you intend to start immediately?”

“Isn’t time running out? From now on, your work is my job. If I fail, then I won’t gain anything either. You can be confident that I will return after working diligently.”

After telling them to wait, Canis ran out of the store. His movements were full of a vitality which couldn’t be seen until now. He must feel good that he had managed to save his life. The two men left behind in the store without its owner were stunned for a moment, but they soon looked around. Everything around them was an artifact.

“Take as much as you want. He made a mistake to say that.” Vince laughed as he repeated Canis’ words.

Canis would never have thought that Liliana could take all the things in the store. There were so many things that they wouldn’t fit in her dimension pocket, but they were sufficient as meals for Gluttony. The quality wasn’t high, but the amount of magic power which could be absorbed from this amount of artifacts was considerable.

First of all, Lili approached the shelf containing the defective goods and raised her left hand. “Then I will start.”

Unlike genuine products which might have a hidden value, a defective product was useless. Their own value was to be eaten and converted into magic power. With a single command of ‘Eat,’ the tongue emerged from Lili’s left hand and started sweeping through the store.

Woorururu… With a blunt sound, the various objects disappeared into Gluttony’s mouth. Regardless of size, it swallowed everything into its mouth. The dozens of defective products disappeared, and the floor was quickly exposed. Dozens of voices were heard until they were cut off after a few minutes.

[……] [It will take approximately 31 minutes and 14 seconds to fully digest.]

With the release of the 3rd seal, Gluttony’s abilities had improved. The previous digestion time which had been over an hour was now reduced to only 30 minutes. However, this meant it wasn’t difficult to absorb all the things piled up in the store.

Vince let out a cry of admiration as Lili stood before an empty shelf. “…It is amazing when I think about it. Converting the artifact into the user’s magic power is a really amazing feature.”

“I don’t know what the principle behind it is.”

“If you find out, then the magic prowess of humanity will advance a few steps.”

It was as Vince said. The grimoire was a foreign object to modern humans. How it worked and the reason why it existed was a mystery. This wasn’t a problem for the two of them to worry about.

Liliana walked past the empty shelf to another corner filled with objects. This was just the beginning of Gluttony’s meal time.

***

It was around four hours after Canis left the store when he returned. Like he’d said, he returned just as the sun was about to set.

As Canis entered with an exhausted expression, he was shocked to see that the interior of the store was different from how it had been just a few hours ago. To put it nicely, the store was tidy, but the bad thing was that it was bare.

Canis looked around the empty store several times before clicking his tongue. “Huh… I told you to take what you wanted, but I didn’t think you would sweep them all away. How terrible.”

“I wasn’t allowed to?”

“No, you just followed my words. In any case, I can’t carry any of this with me when I leave Bergen. They aren’t my things, so consider this as a big advance payment.”

Canis pretended to grumble, but Lili wasn’t deceived by his appearance. Lili had seen how clever Canis was through his exchange with Vince. There were probably goods which Canis had concealed for the purpose of converting into cash. It was likely that he had already abandoned all the things left behind in the store. So, Lili didn’t feel any remorse about sweeping it all up.

As the two people stayed still, Canis shrugged and sat down on the chair. Then he took something out and laid it down on the table. It was a cloth much like a handkerchief, but there were strange pictures on the surface. There were curved lines and straight lines, kind of like…

“A map?” Lili asked Canis, who smiled and nodded.

“I can’t read it, but you should be different. Now that you’ve looked at the picture, what do you think? Can you understand it?”

“Yes, this much is enough.”

There was a slight feeling of roughness, but there was no problem in reading it. As Vince and Lili checked the condition of the map, Canis dipped a pen into a jar of red ink. Then he started to write something in the square marking on the map.

“I’m sorry, but I couldn’t personally confirm the slaves. They are working with my organization, but the guys from Austen are thorough. The boss and some executives offered a few slaves, but they didn’t bite.”

“You couldn’t dig deeper?”

“…I stroked their ego, so yes. The patrols are at a level that can be dismissed, but the guards are the real deal. I don’t see any gaps in their abilities and the security they set up.”

Liliana’s and Vince’s expressions turned grim at Canis’ words. Canis had been spotted quickly by the two people, but Vince and Lili were special cases. If they hadn’t been vigilant, they might not have noticed Canis following them as it was also hard to spot him. However, the security was at a level where Canis had been noticed? There was something strange.

“Now, it was roughly like this.” Canis pointed to the map and explained, “There are two barracks installed on the outskirts of the camp, with guards around the prison barracks containing a total of four slaves. Their positions don’t change, and they don’t leave. As I said before, the four guards standing at the entrance to the barracks are at a higher level than the patrols. In particular, there are 10 people surrounding the large barracks.”

“Do you know the interval and number of patrols?”

“I drew it on the map. The interval is one to one and a half hours, and they patrol in pairs, with an average of five patrols running at one time.”

Vince looked at Canis with new eyes. He had thought Canis was just a rat, but with this level of information collecting ability, it was enough to work as an intelligence agent within the military. Maybe he was a human who had left such a world. If all the information was correct, it was worth the price he’d paid in advance.

Vince asked his disciple who was closely gazing at the map, “Lili, what do you think?”

“…We should strike from two directions. If we don’t surround them, then they may escape with the slaves. So Master, I should save the four slaves on the outskirts first.”

“That is true. Should we strike tonight?”

“Yes, I think so as well.”

The information collected by Canis might change after today. The possibility of a fluctuation tomorrow was high, so it was better to chase the chickens tonight. Since they’d received a breakthrough, they should strike at full speed. They had enough power, so breaking through the front was the most efficient method.

At that time, Canis, who had been listening to them talk, interrupted, “Wait a minute, my story still isn’t over yet.”

“There is still more?” Vince looked at him with a strange expression.

The patrol route, guards, slave positions, and number of enemies… that was all they had asked Canis to find out. Vince hadn’t expected that a thief from the dark side of the world would do more than that.

However, Canis soaked his thumb in red ink and stamped a point on the cloth.

***

Hwiyuooong… Night in the Nadun Mountain Ranges was as cold as ever, while strong winds blew in the densely populated city of Bergen. At first glance, it sounded like the wind was whistling above Lili’s head. She was hiding among bushes, so grass and twigs tickled her skin. Rustle! She looked down at the cloth in her hand and recalled the decision she’d made after discussing it with Vince.

Lili would free the four slaves from the two barracks on the outskirts and leave with them. It was possible to enter quickly and discreetly. Meanwhile, Canis had been sent away with Veronica’s certificate to gather the lord’s army.

A strange feeling emerged in Lili’s settled heart. ‘Is this my first time killing a person?’

The boat might have already sailed as Liliana had cut down hundreds of monsters and undead before. However, she had never killed a living human. Therefore, this battle would involve her first murder.

Liliana didn’t have any exhilaration about such a thing. She looked down at her own hands and arms with a qualitative eye.

“…Murder.”

Her hands weren’t shaking at all. Rather, her fingers were wriggling toward the target. Alfred’s experiences and memories naturally sharpened her nerves. Lili could shoot and kill at any time. It was no different from being a living weapon.

‘A person who killed one thousand people was considered a hero.’ As the saying went, every hero was forced to become insensitive to murder or be accustomed to carrying the weight of the blood. Alfred was no exception, and Lili, who had received his experience instead of just knowledge, was no different.

Additionally, her opponents were trash who considered living beings as commodities, so they deserved to die. The fact that there was no hesitation in Lili’s fingers might be natural.

At that moment, a red light shone from far away. ‘The signal.’

It was a magic light which only someone who was using View Mana Force could see, and it was the signal agreed on by Vince and Liliana. Simultaneously, two men on patrol appeared near the bush where Liliana was hiding.

“¥CGGÅC?” “ÅÅ¥℃£!”

Their skin was dark, and they spoke a language which Lili couldn’t understand. At their waists, they carried strangely curved swords. These were swords which Vince had explained were shamshirs, which were used by warriors of Austen. The two men were the trash from [Shackler].

Their balanced gait and firm arm muscles revealed underneath folded sleeves showed that they were warriors. Then the moment they passed by Lili’s bush…

Piing-Light emerged from her index finger pointing out from the bush. Magic Bullet passed through the back of the warrior walking on the right and out of him without making a noise. A hole was formed in the flesh within seconds.

“¥…Ȼ£˚C.”

The other warrior walked two steps ahead before realizing his colleague wasn’t following, but Lili’s hand then moved in a flash and struck his neck.

Bakak. The blow was as hard as granite due to Battle Song. The warrior’s trachea and neck bones were broken, and his body collapsed just like his colleague had done.

The two patrolling warriors were wiped out in an instant. Lili buried the two bodies roughly and looked at her hands. They weren’t shaking at all.

‘…Go.’

Lili ignored the fact that she didn’t feel anything and headed for the barracks without any hesitation.

Chapter 65 - Slavers Raiding Mission #2

The slums of Bergen, where the [Shackler] were hiding, were as complex as an ant cave. If a stranger, who didn’t know this, traveled about recklessly, then they would disappear into the shadows of the city. The air weighed heavily on Liliana’s shoulders. There were wine bottles rolling on the ground as well as stains which could be blood. Whatever it was, Lili ignored it and focused on the situation calmly. ‘On the right, 25 meters away, there are three at the back.’

This precise sensing ability didn’t just depend on physical detection. It was a possible feature because she shared the feelings of the elemental, Mitra, who had assimilated with the ground. The mole-like ability to grasp the movements and physique of others through vibrations was extremely useful to the present Liliana. She could see things she couldn’t with Hawkeye.

Indeed, there were three thieves whispering beyond the wall. Lili took a few steps until sound entered her ears.

“I saw it! It was definitely an elf!”

“You’re crazy, Hans. Did you take medication during the day?”

“You are probably hallucinating from not seeing a prostitute for a few days. Do you want me to lend you some money? The interest rate is 2% per day.”

“Hey, this son of a bitch!”

Somehow, one of them had seen a captive elf, and his colleagues didn’t believe him. The thief became angry at this treatment and stormed away from his spot. He moved beyond the corner and came face to face with Liliana. The man opened his mouth with surprise when he saw Lili, but...

Piing—A hole was formed in the middle of his forehead before he could speak. Even the strongest magician, Veronica, had no way to completely avoid Magic Bullet at this distance. The fate of the thief ended the moment he met Lili.

‘There are two left… I will handle it.’

Lili pointed her index fingers over the wall and fired at the heads of the two remaining thieves. The light of death pierced them, and they were smiling as their brains scattered. This was the last of the three common thieves.

Not long after that… In a guerrilla warfare, the level difference meant nothing before the Magic Bullet.

“Eek.”

“Kuack…”

Lili killed anyone she met. She moved thoroughly according to this principle, burying dozens of bodies along her route until she met a second patrol. It might be a coincidence or skills, but a warrior had managed to make a shallow scratch on Lili’s forearm.

‘Che, I’m still inexperienced. It was an attack I could’ve avoided if I had fully digested Lee Yoonsung’s experience.’

She healed the wound slightly with magic. It was just a few drops of blood, but it couldn’t hurt to be careful. Lili then concealed her body and realized she had reached the barracks. It was a barrack where two elves were trapped. Just as she was worrying about which of the two barracks to attack first…

Shouts rang out from the barrack on the right. “No? Why not?!”

Lili naturally moved toward the right barrack in response to the sound. Her two golden eyes looked over the fence and examined the situation inside. There was a large group of thieves arguing with four warriors standing in front of the barrack with grim expressions.

Lili tensed as she grasped their level at one glance.

‘There are five aura users… Maybe the intelligence agent from the White Tower missed something. Isn’t it better to watch the situation before entering?’

Lili was tense enough to move at any time, but she decided to listen to their argument first.

“This is against the agreement! Didn’t you agree to turn over two elves to me? You don’t know how risky a position our guild is in because of you!”

“Wait a little longer, Boss Rakon.”

“It has already been over a week! We don’t know when those rascals will come!”

Lili narrowed her eyes at Boss Rakon. He was the boss of the guild which Canis belonged to. Perhaps he had decided to take a few elves in exchange for mediating this slave trade. That was why Rakon had agreed to a deal which normally wouldn’t have been accepted, even for a few hundred gold coins. The thought of possessing an elf beauty had made him forget the fear of execution for a while.

Yet as time passed, he had begun to feel uneasy. Rakon wanted to get the elves out of the city as soon as possible. It had been a few days, so he was sick at the thought of an executioner coming.

However, the members of [Shackler] shook their heads with resolute expressions. They seemed to think the thieves would stab them in the back if they handed over the elves, but doing this was annoying since the thieves came several times a day to ask.

“Dammit, just let me see them once!” Rakon tried to shake their cold attitude, but there was nothing he could do. These people couldn’t even be bribed. The subordinates of Shackler were different from his own.

Wuuong~ The wind cooled his inflamed head.

Rakon exhaled and then inhaled with surprise as his eyebrows twitched when he smelled the faint scent of blood from the wind. The blood wasn’t coming from anyone near him. The extraordinary smell of the thief boss had detected an enemy.

Clink. Rakon flicked his wrist, and six daggers appeared almost simultaneously. The series of actions were really quick. The warriors winced at his sudden action, but he threw the daggers in the direction where he smelled the blood. Amazingly, it was aimed toward Liliana’s location!

‘How?!’ Lili questioned reflexively. She had completely erased her presence, but Rakon had attacked her accurately. They hit the fence around the height of her thighs.

Pyupok! Pyok Pyupok! There was the sound of something flying through their wind, and holes appeared in the wood.

As the fence collapsed in the aftermath, the hiding Liliana was revealed. It was then that the guards finally realized her presence and pulled out their shamshirs. A red radiance lit up in the eyes of the aura users.

Lili was confronted with five aura users before her. “Hoo, then it can’t be helped.”

Instead of retreating, she stepped forward. It wasn’t difficult to escape, but if she left, it would add to the burden of Vince, who was on the other side. Above all, the experiences of the two people inside her were talking. This was a situation where she could win.

“It is a young girl. Hey, kid! Did you get lost from your mommy?”

Liliana’s cheekbones twitched at Rakon’s taunt. It was a sensitive response to the strange provocation.

‘…Uh, it feels worse than I thought?’ It was a single word which touched on her nerves.

The same word felt different depending on whose mouth it came out of. Veronica and the bearded robber had both called her ‘kid’ but the difference was like night and day.

However, Lili’s head cooled off thanks to that thought. This was too different compared to facing Veronica. There were five people and four in the nearby barracks, making for a total of nine people. However, they weren’t stronger than her.

Liliana’s right hand calmly moved. ‘Open Inventory. Equipment #3.’

Meanwhile, her left hand pulled out a red robe. Veronica had given it to her personally. It contained the emblem of the Red Tower and five circles. The robe was a symbol of honor and force in the Meltor Kingdom.

As the red cloth fluttered over Lili’s upper body, Rakon’s eyes widened as he realized the identity of the person in front of him. “Damn, executors have already been sent!”

The villains in Meltor were sensitive to this clothing. Containing defensive and secondary magic, the robes were exclusive possessions of the envoys of the battlefield. It wasn’t an artifact which an ordinary kid could obtain.

Finally, Liliana checked her Memorize slots before raising both hands.

‘Battle Song.‘

‘Sonata of Speed.‘

‘Allegretto.’

Then she ran at a fearsome pace through the darkness.

***

At that time, Vince Haidel was leaping between buildings on the other side of Lili’s location.

After reaching the 6th Circle, Vince’s physical abilities had increased. His movements were just like when Liliana used ‘Battle Song.’

Paak!

Vince used Battle Song in midair and secured his body with magic. The numerous warriors on the ground couldn’t discover Vince in the sky. It was a reason why magicians were capable of playing an active role on the battlefield. Magicians could wipe out patrolling scouts, so a veteran war mage was the most efficient person on any battlefield.

Among the Superior ranked magicians, Vince was one of the best.

‘Here.’ From the sky, he looked at the point which Canis had marked and landed without a sound.

Vince couldn’t feel it. He used ‘Detect Evil’ as he gazed at the grey tent in front of him. The quarters here felt like the warriors had been living here for several years. As Vince recalled Canis’ information, he felt a sense of discomfort.

That’s why it wasn’t easy to avoid the blow.

Kiiing! It was faster than sound. As the blade tore through the air, the sound emerged one beat late with the scattering of red aura. The tip of the shamshir cut Vince’s neck, scattering drops of blood in the air. However, it didn’t hit the artery. It was due to the increased reflexes of Battle Song.

However, rather than being surprised by the unexpected attack, Vince muttered as if he realized something, “Hah, so that is what happened.”

A man walked out of the darkness near the tent. The black turban decorated with gold was quite distinct. It was a feature of the men from the Austen Kingdom on the northern part of the continent.

The man had long arms, and red aura shone around his shamshirs like a haze. He looked Vince up and down and precisely guessed Vince’s identity.

“Meltor, war mage.”

“That’s right. Janissary of Austen,” Vince responded while putting on his robe.

The man was more shaken by Vince’s words than by his red robe as Vince’s tone expressed that Vince was completely confident he was correct.

While the Janissary protecting his identity closed his mouth, Vince wiped at his wound. “What crime organization would do this so fearlessly? Even if they succeed in selling the elves, they would only lose money. There aren’t many idiots who would try to buy slaves in this country. You aren’t using Meltor as an intermediary. Instead, you’re just passing through.”

“…Why do you think that?” It was a crude version of the official language, but the meaning was still clear. Vince had no intention of letting the man survive, but the man was tenacious. As the man stepped backward, Vince stepped forward, gesturing with a nod toward the tent before him.

He was already convinced that his guess was the right answer. “The elf held in there… No, isn’t it a ‘high elf?’”

The eyes of the Janissary shook.

Chapter 66 - Slavers Raiding Mission #3

High elves were the most secretive of the elven species, shrouded in mysticism. Those who didn’t know might think they were an upper tier of the species, but that wasn’t entirely correct. A long time ago, Arv’s blood experienced atavism, and the elf became a high elf. Their natural strength was the reason why all kingdoms coveted high elves and secretly detained them.

A low voice emerged from Vince’s mouth, “…Three months ago, I heard that the Pilar River, the lifeline of Austen, started to dry up.”

In the heart of the Austen Kingdom, an incredible river flowed through the desert. The Pilar River was the driving force behind the Austen Kingdom functioning as a nation. It was literally the lifeline that allowed the inhabitants of the desert to thrive.

However, the river had dried up. Every 60 to 100 years, a drought would arrive and threaten the kingdom. It was a disaster that couldn’t be predicted through magic. It was the reason why the national strength of Austen didn’t increase beyond a certain level. There was always a limitation since they had to gather food and water to prepare for the drought.

However, things would change if they had a high elf.

It is a reasonable conclusion. High elves were a species that enriched nature just by being present. Their power turned poisoned swamps back into clear lakes and caused blades of grass to grow in rocky mountains. Even if they couldn’t completely resolve the drought, the situation in the Austen Kingdom would improve.

As descendants of Arv, the high elves’ inborn strength was truly wonderful. As natural elementals, they could cause miracles just by breathing. They cleansed poison and grew vegetation, and could moisten dry land and grow any crop. That was difficult even for the great elementalist, Myrdal.

Above all, the Austen Kingdom needed a justification to kidnap a high elf since they risked Elvenheim’s wrath.

“I don’t know how much power is in this convoy, but I know how desperate you must be to disguise it as slavery.”

“You will still block me despite knowing this?” The Janissary’s sword trembled.

He wasn’t part of the [Shackler] organization. A Janissary despised sins and assisted the rulers with their accumulated knowledge. For the sake of Austen, they were servants who obeyed their ruler loyally. So, he hid in this kingdom in disguise, believing that he would eventually solve the disaster. The mission had to be accomplished, even if he threw away his life.

As Vince kept that determination in mind, he nodded. “I don’t know your situation. It would be a few times better for me to save the abducted high elf and gain favor from Elvenheim.”

“If you just close your eyes, the Sultan will repay the favor.”

“How funny. Are you asking me to become an accomplice?”

It was Meltor’s loss, no matter how he thought about it. Elvenheim was different from the distant Austen. For a kingdom that was antagonistic to the Andras Empire, the emergence of a new adversary was fatal.

On the contrary, what if Vince rescued the high elf and brought her back to Elvenheim? It might lead to a strong ally in this tug of war. In short, Austen didn’t have anything to offer Meltor for negotiation.

“…I understand. I’ll have to take care of you here.” The Janissary understood this fact and suddenly lifted something into the air. Vince tried to stop him, but the action was too sudden.

Piing… peeng! The Janissary sent up a signal flare.

He couldn’t allow this magician to live, even if it meant making enemies of the Meltor Kingdom. A kingdom facing the Andras Empire would have to avoid an all-out war with Austen. As long as the high elf was transferred to Austen, it wouldn’t matter if his head was taken.

‘He is willing to die. These guys are annoying.’ Vince clicked his tongue as red flames appeared in his hands.

It wasn’t difficult to deal with the Janissary in front of him, but reinforcements would come thanks to the signal flare. So, it would be annoying if Vince didn’t kill him before that. He had to use ‘it,’ even though it was still incomplete. His six circles spun as he realized there was no other way.

“Blaze Burst!”

“Å℃CE!”

The curtains of the grand finale rose in conjunction with the pillar of fire.

On the other hand, Liliana’s fight was reaching its end.

‘…It feels like this. I understand.’

Indeed, this experience was different from fighting monsters and undead. It was a fight that required precise timing and techniques. Her body quickly absorbed the techniques it received from Lee Yoonsung. The techniques were based on the six concepts of the eastern continent.

Swaeeek.

Lili leaned back gently, and a blade passed right in front of her nose. She barely avoided the damage. Lili’s fist struck the guard’s chest, and the guard flew back while coughing up blood. Then Lili’s speed and power accelerated thanks to Sonata of Speed and Rhapsody of Power.

“ÅCÅCG!?”

“C¥Ȼ£!”

‘Maintain the gap!’ After shouting to each other, the guards became more vigilant. Two people had already died because of the magician. The five aura users had been reduced to three, so they became increasingly desperate.

Rakon also realized the reality. ‘I’m screwed. This young lass is so strong…!’

Lili was fast and strong. If the aura users maintained the distance between them and Lili, they would be attacked by powerful magic. However, going into close range would cause them to be hit by strange techniques.

The daggers Rakon was so proud of were meaningless if he couldn’t even use them. Despite being surrounded, the girl had dealt with the situation like she had eyes in the back of her head. The most Rakon could do was cut off a few strands of hair.

Goosebumps ran all over Rakon’s body as he sensed he would die here.

‘Run away while they buy time—’ Rakon’s judgment told him that he should run away to avoid death. As he prepared daggers for a diversion, horrific bolts of lightning emerged from Lili’s hands.

It was the 4th Circle magic, Chain Lightning! Chain Lightning, which was amplified by three times due to Memorize, drove away the darkness of the night. It was a magic lightning bolt that could turn a person to ashes just by touching it.

The two warrior guards close to Lili instantly stopped breathing, while Rakon, who had retreated a few steps, was hit in the right leg.

“Kuaaack!” As he rolled to the ground, he experienced terrible pain. Rakon could endure stab wounds, but it was the first time he was hit by lightning.

Was this the most excruciating pain the human body could feel? The pain burning through his nervous system was no different from professional torture. Even drinking expensive healing potions wouldn’t cure the wound easily.

In the end, gaps like these were fatal to those unfamiliar with fighting war mages.

‘It is over.’ Lili thought as she wiped away the blood on her fists. This was a more boring fight than Lili had expected. It wasn’t magic but the feeling of cutting off life with her own hands and feet. She couldn’t help feeling a little uncomfortable, even if it was inevitable. As such, in the middle of the fight, Lee Yoonsung’s and Alfred’s styles had mixed together slightly.

Then Lili pointed her index finger at Rakon.

Piing! It was the end of the boss who reigned behind Bergen. However, the moment Lili tried to bury the body, something dark emerged from Rakon. Before Lili could react, the ominous shadow was sucked into her body.

[A powerful curse has infiltrated your body.]

[Gluttony scoffs at the poor curse.]

[Gluttony’s owner isn’t affected by the curse. The curse has been neutralized.]

Nothing happened. It seemed like Rakon had tried to curse her. This was the effect of the infamous black magic artifact, ‘Companion of Death,’ but to Lili, it was as harmless as drinking sour milk.

Rakon couldn’t achieve what he desired, and even his revenge failed. In a sense, it was the proper ending for his bad karma.

Lili buried the unseemly corpse. It didn’t take long for all the guards of the second barracks to collapse.

The process was rapid and successful.

The eight guards defending the two barracks, as well as Rakon’s men, had been defeated, and the elves were freed. Fortunately, there were no elves who were too injured or exhausted to move. The slaves had value, so they had been handled carefully.

The problem was, why did the elves, who had been caught by humans, follow Lili?

‘What is this?’ Liliana looked back with a bemused expression.

There were four elves following her like chicks following their mother. It was different from the elves who treated other species coldly. These elves followed Lili’s instructions as if she were their superior.

Lili was curious. So, naturally, she asked about it.

–We can feel the aroma of dirt from you.

–We love the earth.

–Please lead us to that person.

…Those were the answers she heard.

‘The scent of dirt, loving the earth.’ She could guess only one thing from those words.

Lili stepped on the ground and felt the presence of the earth elemental, Mitra.

Did it mean her presence was so great that Myrdal’s contract gained an unexpected application? It was said that itwas difficult to become close to elves even with an elemental, but their attitudes seemed to be of holding Liliana in great honor.

However, Lili also didn’t know who ‘that person’ was. Her curiosity eventually got the best of her, and she asked the blonde female elf at the front of all the elves, “Excuse me, who is that person?”

“Delphinas of the Blue Evergreen Tribe will reply. That person is the blessing born to our tribe, the light of all life. The prophet saw it, and the sky danced.”

Lili still didn’t fully understand what Delphinas was talking about. “Can you tell me in an easier manner?”

“Perhaps you know of that person under the name of ‘high elf’.”

“Ah, I see… Ah?!” Liliana was intrigued by the sudden conversation and heard a word she couldn’t ignore.

‘High elf?’ She only had a smattering of knowledge from the books in the library, but she was well aware of the value of their existence. An elf born with such a mutation was an astronomical probability. As soon as they became adults, they were moved to Elvenheim and protected by their own people.

If they were ever caught by other species, Elvenheim’s elite warriors would move immediately.

‘For a high elf to be held in this place…!’

If the situation were less tense, Lili would have liked to talk a bit more. However, it seemed like there was no time.

Kukukukukung…

A fearsome fire pillar rose in the distance. It was a powerful magic event that caused the ground to shake and the mana in the atmosphere to struggle. The firepower of a 6th Circle magician dyed the black sky red. The elves shook as they were more sensitive to mana than humans, while Liliana was worried about her teacher.

The battle on the other side was also reaching a turning point.

Chapter 67 - High Elf Ellenoa #1

Lili felt the waves of mana and hastened her pace. None of the elves lagged behind because they were in a good condition despite their imprisonment. The elves had regained their vitality as soon as they were released from their restraints, so it wasn’t difficult for them to follow her. Thanks to that, the movement speed of the party was quick, and they soon reached the large barracks.

Lili searched the empty surroundings several times using magic and Mitra, before muttering with an absurd expression on her face, “They didn’t leave any guards?”

Perhaps Vince’s fight had caught their attention. Even so, it was weird that there would be no guards. It was common sense to leave a minimum number of troops in case there were still enemies remaining.

Liliana questioned it since she hadn’t seen the Janissary’s flare signal while rescuing the four elves. She ended up rescuing all eight elves. As the four new elves stared at her with strange eyes like the first four had done, Lili struggled to make a decision. Should she step back from this mission or join Vince?

The plan they had established was based on the assumption that there were eight captured elves. Of course, the presence of the high elf wasn’t within the calculations. Vince was supposed to have attacked the large barracks, yet he had been distracted in another place. It was time for Lili to be more flexible instead of insisting on sticking to the mission plan.

“A little bit further.” Instead of stepping back, Liliana decided to move forward.

There was an eerie silence, but she couldn’t sense anything. It meant there weren’t any elements threatening her at the moment. Lili started to walk again with the eight elves. This place wasn’t on Canis’ map, but fortunately, there was no need to get lost. The many footsteps scattered in different directions were all heading toward the same place. Soon, the party reached the spot where the fire pillar had occurred.

“This…!” Lili’s eyes widened as she witnessed the devastation from the front of the group.

It was horrible enough to make her stomach nauseous, while the elves turned pale as they subsequently saw the scene. This was the answer to her earlier question about the guards. The humans, who had been burned alive, were scattered everywhere. Even their eyeballs were melted down from the high heat. The burnt skin of the corpses stuck to the ground, and the bitter scent filled their noses.

“Urgh!” In the end, the elves couldn’t stand it and took a few steps back. Otherwise, they would’ve probably puked. At this moment, they resented their sensitive sense of smell. Unlike humans, the noses of the elves, who lived in the forest, weren’t used to bad smells.

However, Liliana was relatively less affected and jumped toward the source of the odor without hesitation. It was because she saw a familiar person. “Master!”

“Geez, you came first.” Vince, the middle-aged man wearing tattered robes, smiled as he looked at the elves behind Liliana.

There were exactly eight elves. Vince realized that Lili had rescued the elves in the large barracks. This was something Vince was supposed to have done. It was like Veronica had said; it wouldn’t have been enough if he came here alone. Vince flinched as he felt a throbbing pain.

“Master, your injuries…?!”

“I took a blow. They are inconsequential wounds, so don’t worry.”

Of course, the wound wasn’t really inconsequential. The Austen Janissary hadn’t missed the chance to wound Vince with his sword while half of his body was burning in the firestorm. As soon as the almost dead Janissary realized there was no chance of winning, he had struck Vince.

Vince had narrowly avoided a fatal injury, but he was still wounded. He endured the pain and said, “Well, it looks like both of us encountered trouble.”

The two people recovered their strength while talking about what had happened. They were able to breathe better after removing the bad smell with magic. Then the elves unconsciously turned toward the grey tent which contained the high elf.

“High elf… I read the name in a few books, but I never thought I would see them in person.”

“It is the same for me. Usually, they never leave Elvenheim. Only four people at most would’ve met them in this kingdom.”

“Four people…?”

Vince grinned as he folded his fingers. “His Majesty, Tower Master Blundell… and now, us.”

“They are really rare.”

Some self-proclaimed elf scholars doubted the existence of the high elves as within the Meltor Kingdom, the closest kingdom to Elvenheim, only two people had seen a high elf. Liliana and Vince might never have seen one if it wasn’t for today.

At this moment, the entrance of the grey tent fluttered like a wind was blowing past.

“Ah.” No one could be blamed for unconsciously letting out a sound.

The existence which appeared from behind the tent cloth was perfect enough that no embellishments could describe it properly. They had light green hair with a gentle shine and pale limbs which were white even in the darkness. There was a strange sense of androgyneity since it was hard to tell what their sex was just by looking at their appearance. Their hazy eyes looked at Lili, Vince, and the elves.

‘Man… No, woman?’ The person looked like both a male or female.

The dreamlike face smiled at them before speaking.

“Daughter of the Blue Evergreen Tribe, the tribe’s sixth dancer, Ellenoa, thanks my benefactors.” The calm voice sounded like a bell through the darkness.

Just like her appearance, her voice was gender-neutral, but she referred to herself with a definite gender. Lili and Vince accepted the greeting belatedly and introduced themselves.

“I am Vince Haidel.”

“I am Liliana Miller.”

However, Lili saw a strange sight as she bowed her head.

In the place where the ground had turned black from the large-scale fire magic, a small bud was rising from the ground. The soil around Ellenoa’s bare feet was regaining its vitality. A miraculous scene was unfolding right before her very eyes!

Lili realized why the existences of the high elves were concealed so thoroughly.

‘They have the power to revive nature itself. This is the identity of the high elves…!’ Lili lifted her head with an admiring expression and came into contact with Ellenoa’s silver eyes.

It was at this moment that…

[Hoing!] Mitra sprang out unexpectedly from the ground where the bud was sprouting.

Ellenoa’s eyes widened with surprise. Meanwhile, Lili held the small body in her palm. “Ah, what a surprise. Why did you jump out all of a sudden?”

[Horororong!] Mitra made strange motions on the palm of Lili’s hand. It seemed like a dance, but her short legs and arms waving about was just a funny sight.

Thanks to the contract, Lili could share Mitra’s feelings to some extent. The feeling which came from her was of pure joy and excitement. The elemental was excited due to the presence of the high elf.

“…You are accompanied by a precious person.” Ellenoa’s response was surprising. She stared at Mitra dancing on Lili’s palm and smiled gently. If she was within reach, she would’ve stretched out and stroked Mitra’s head.

Maybe Ellenoa knew some secrets about Mitra that she didn’t know. Just as Liliana opened her mouth to respond…

“I’m sorry but we’ll have to delay the story for a while, Liliana.”

“Huh?”

“Guests are coming.” Her words were scary and ominous. Then there was the sudden sound of horseshoes against the ground, and armor and weapons rubbing against each other as the Bergen guards arrived in the area.

Lee Yoonsung’s five senses, rather than Alfred’s sensory perception, quickly noticed their approach. She nodded to the high elf and backed off. They would be able to talk later.

“…Hoo, I can rest a little bit.” Lili finally realized the fatigue which had accumulated in her body as she looked at the group approaching from afar.

Pain was lingering all over her body. The pain, which had been dulled by the excitement of battle, was slowly returning, so she naturally sat down.

Thus, the disturbance in the night came to an end.

***

The effectiveness of the order which Veronica had written was amazing. She was the great mage who reigned at the top of Meltor along with Blundell. As the Red Tower Master, her name was almost the same as the king’s.

When Earl Bergen saw the order from the Red Tower Master, he immediately treated Lili and Vince with great care. From the huge baths to the ingredients used in their dinners, nothing was spared. In Lili’s case, she had to struggle to chase away a maid who had entered her room secretly.

The same was true for the nine elves, including Ellenoa.

“They are being served separately in the annex. They are being given fruits from the city streets. Earl Bergen is truly a resourceful person.”

After having a busy night and sleeping nearly all day, Vince and Liliana walked side by side along the corridor. Unlike their shabby clothes from last night, their clothes looked quite luxurious today. The finest clothing from the mansion were wrapped naturally around both bodies.

Lili tried to ignore her feeling of awkwardness as she replied, “Is the Earl of Bergen that resourceful?”

“At least, I think so. He is good at keeping favour with other people without going out of line. Didn’t you suffer from this last night?”

“Master!”

“He did the same when I first arrived at the academy. He hasn’t changed.”

Lili’s face turned red as she thought about the naked maid in her room last night, but Vince nodded as if he understood. Vince had experienced many things in life, so it wasn’t a big deal for him. They followed a guide and soon arrived in front of a large door. Then the guide politely said goodbye to them.

“So, shall we enter?” Vince glanced at Liliana before entering.

After waking up, the two people had received an invitation from Earl Bergen stating he wanted to dine with the people who had stopped the slave trade. Despite meeting senior magicians previously, this was Lili’s first experience having dinner with a nobleman.

Vince was hoping that Lili wouldn’t be burdened, but…

“Master?”

Vince smiled at Lili’s calm expression.

Indeed, Лiliana had already met Kurt III twice. She had also exchanged fists with Veronica and conversed with Blundell. It wasn’t burdensome to meet a noble after already encountering such huge figures.

If Vince had to use an analogy, those huge figures were like dragons, while Earl Bergen was an ogre.

“No, it is nothing. Let’s go straight in,” as Vince replied, he pulled the door knob.

The big door spread to the left and right, and a bright light entered their eyes. As the two people passed through the dazzling light from the chandelier, a loud shout rang out, “Honoured guests, Vince Haidel and Liliana Miller, from the Magic Tower are entering!”

Chapter 68 - High Elf Ellenoa #2

Simultaneously, a spectacular banquet room appeared before both of them. There were silver and gold decorations, a jeweled chandelier, and marble statues which seemed like the work of a master craftsman. The wooden dining table was made from the trees of the Northern Great Forest, and they held dishes which were difficult to find even if someone offered dozens of gold coins. It was luxurious but not vulgar; this was a space which was hard to find in other noble homes.

Earl Bergen, the man sitting at the dinner table, greeted Vince and Liliana with open arms. “Ohh, the heroes of Bergen have arrived!”

He had a fairly handsome appearance. His clothing was slightly wrinkled, but it wasn’t enough to make someone frown. Rather, it softened the impression of the rather bulky man. Above all, the bright smile on his face contained true sincerity. It was because slave trading was a national felony. If the two people hadn’t come or if they failed the mission, he would’ve had to take responsibility for allowing slavery to exist in his territory. For Earl Bergen, who didn’t know anything, it would’ve been like a lightning bolt striking from the sky.

The two people arrived in front of his chair and curtsied.

“I am Red Tower’s Superior magician, Vince Haidel.”

“I am Red Tower’s Average sorceress, Liliana Miller.”

Earl Bergen received their greetings with a smile and gestured for them to sit down. Despite being in a higher position, the two magicians weren’t people he could easily trifle with. Additionally, he already had a relationship with Vince.

“Hahaha! It has been a long time, Professor Vince. I didn’t know that I would see you again like this.”

“Yes, it is the same for me as well. I quit my position as a professor, only to come back here in a few months. I didn’t know I would deal with such a big event like elf slave trading.”

“This was a really big incident. Why in my territory…”

Despite the Earl talking like he knew about everything, Vince hadn’t told him a few facts. It was kept from the Earl that a high elf was present among the kidnapped elves and that the slave organization [Shackler] was just a front for the secret unit of the Austen Kingdom. This was because it could develop into a huge political issue.

‘I don’t know if news has reached the capital yet, but it is still early at the moment.’ Vince calmly distinguished between what information could and couldn’t be told. Setting aside from Earl Bergen’s personality, the hidden facts of this case were too big. They couldn’t be allowed to rise to the surface of the water. If it was known that the high elf was present in Bergen, there existed the possibility that other kingdoms would start interfering. However, there were only two magicians here, and Vince wouldn’t be able to cope with the situation in his injured condition.

It was why he turned Earl Bergen toward another topic. There was one thing bothering him.

“Earl.”

“Oh, feel free to speak! I will help you with anything you need.”

"The things you have given us so far are enough. I just wanted to ask something.”

Both Liliana and her teacher turned their attention to someone sitting beside Earl Bergen. The person was a girl with long blonde hair who looked to be around the same age as Lili. Her skin had the distinctive unblemished fairness of a noble, and she had a beauty which wasn’t easily seen on the streets.

Then Earl Bergen introduced her like he had been waiting for this cue. “She is my dear child whom I gained in my later years. Sweetie, what are you doing? Come and say hello.”

“…I-I am Fiona Bergen.”

“Huhu, isn’t she cute? She hasn’t made her debut yet, so she is still unsure about how to treat people!”

It was too obvious! The two people saw what Earl Bergen was thinking and exchanged looks. At the age of 20, Lili was already an Average of the Red Tower and had great talent. It wasn’t uncommon to desire for a daughter to get together with such talent. His intention was to make Lili his son-in-law.

Unsurprisingly, he started to talk more shamelessly. “Isn’t being greeted by a young lady instead of an old man better for the young Baron Miller? I’m not just saying this because she is my daughter, but she is a pretty cute kid.”

“…Thank you for your consideration.”

Fiona was swiftly moved to the seat next to Liliana. She wasn’t wearing perfume or cosmetics, but out of nowhere, a sweet scent seemed to tickle her nose. Due to the uninvited guest, Lili couldn’t enjoy the food.

She looked at Fiona and inwardly sighed, ‘Hoo, she is pretty though…’

Any young person would dream of having a romance with a noble lady when they were young. Fiona was the epitome of such a romance with blonde hair, big eyes, and immaculate skin. If Lili were a common youth, she wouldn’t be able to keep her eyes from her.

The problem was that she had met females prettier than her.

–Lili, this is how to finish the spell.

For example, Sylvia was a silver-haired girl overflowing with innocence. The mysterious atmosphere around her wasn’t something a sheltered noblewoman could compete with.

–What, Kid. Are you tired already?

The next one to pop up was Veronica. Not only was she beautiful and mature, but every hug and touch left Liliana’s head blank. Lili had met incomparably beautiful women, so she had become strangely resistant to beauty, let alone a young noblewoman like Fiona who didn’t know how to tempt someone. Lili ignored her squirming and ate her food quietly. She was similar to an iron wall.

‘Well, I don’t have to worry.’ Vince laughed at the sight of Lili before concentrating on his conversation with Earl Bergen.

“Someone from the Magic Society will probably come in three, maybe four days. Until then, I would appreciate your hospitality, Earl.”

“Of course. It is for the kingdom. It is okay even if you stay for three or four years.”

“Hahaha, that is too much.”

Two hours passed slowly. There were facts which weren’t revealed to each other, but the atmosphere of the dinner wasn’t bad. Lili continued eating quietly, but she occasionally talked to Fiona since a strange atmosphere would be bad for relations with Earl Bergen. Leaving a good impression was one way to make a connection.

As the food on the table gradually disappeared,

“Ah, that reminds me of something, Baron Miller.”

“Yes?”

Earl Bergen suddenly said to Lili,

“Baron Miller is from our academy, right?”

“Yes, that’s right.”

“I heard that you won a tournament in the capital and graduated. So, I prepared something for you.”

The earl received a scroll from a servant and passed it to Liliana. Lili received the scroll and pulled the red string tied at the center. She had an idea of what this scroll meant. Indeed, it was as she expected.

“I wanted to invite the dean of the academy, but he had no time to spare. Still, he gladly gave me the certificate of graduation.”

“……”

“Ah, I don’t know if I did something bad or not.”

Liliana read the contents several times with blank eyes.

It was a senior diploma from the Bergen Academy. The item she hadn’t been able to dream about in the past was now in her hands. Seeing the name ‘Liliana Miller’ at the top didn’t feel like reality as she was someone who had never even met the dean.

Why, just a few months ago, it had been something she desired, but now she just felt strange.

“No. Thank you for your care, Earl.”

Lili hid her emotions and smiled. She now realized that the academy wasn’t worth anything as she put down her knife and formed fists.

* * *

The dinner party was over soon. Parting from the reluctant Fiona and Earl Bergen, the two people left their seats. The sound of the dinner party was cut off as the doors closed behind them, leaving a deafening silence. Maybe it was because the corridor of the mansion was so much quieter than the dinner party.

After declining a guide, they walked for a while before Lili spoke in a low voice, “Master.”

“Huh?”

Lili pulled out the scroll. “What does this diploma mean to me now?”

Vince pondered for a moment before replying with a serious face, “… Frankly, it isn’t a valuable item. Your graduation is irrelevant because you have already reached a level where that doesn’t matter.”

As Vince said, the academy diploma was just to prove the identity of a first-time sorceress. It was useless for Lili, who had already crossed the ‘wall’ of the 5th Circle. Proving that she was a magician was no longer important as her circles were proof of superiority.

Lili knew this. She just couldn’t accept that the five poisonous years she’d endured had ended with a single piece of paper.

“But Liliana…” Vince’s words weren’t over yet. “Your five years aren’t in that scroll. Just like magic isn’t ink written in books, the proof of Liliana Miller is contained in here.”

Vince’s finger poked Lili’s chest.

‘…Ah.’

It wasn’t that strong, but it felt like a blade cutting off a sick piece of Lili’s heart. Vince Haidel, who had worried over his identity as a war mage for years, cut off the bud of uncertainty growing inside Liliana.

“Be aware that certificates are given because they exist, but the certificate itself isn’t a qualification. Liliana Miller, you yourself will prove that you aren’t a scribble or stamp on a piece of paper.”

“…Yes, Master.”

“So, what will you do with the diploma?”

Lili playfully smiled at the question. The discomfort, confusion, and dizziness she just felt had disappeared somewhere. The diploma in her hand wasn’t heavy like she had been thinking. It was just a common piece of paper, and everyone knew that paper was a good burning material.

Hwaruruk~ Lili used the 1st Circle Magic, Ignite. Fire emerged from her fingertips, and the diploma was turned to grey ashes and scattered onto the floor. Lili invoked the wind to sweep away any traces. It felt like the worry eating at Lili’s heart was also blown away, and the pain which had accumulated for five years was now gone. While Lili was caught up in her memories…

[Liliana.] Suddenly, someone’s voice was speaking in Lili’s ears. It wasn’t surprising. At first, she thought it was Gluttony, but then she realized that it wasn’t. It was a voice she had heard just yesterday.

High elf Ellenoa… It was her voice.

[I’m sorry, but can you come to where I am? I would like to continue the conversation from last time.]

Today’s second invitation had arrived.

Chapter 69 - High Elf Ellenoa #3

It was a bit late due to the dinner party with Earl Bergen, but the moon was still in the middle of the sky. Perhaps there was still some time until midnight. A quick conversation in the room where Ellenoa was staying wouldn’t be a problem. Lili asked for Vince’s understanding before turning around.

“Then, guide me.”

To anyone looking at Lili right now, it would seem like she was speaking to no one. However, she had the ability to see what ordinary people couldn’t see. This was a power that elves were born with—eyes that could see elementals. It was a translucent bird-shaped elemental that conveyed Ellenoa’s voice to her.

The bird-shaped elemental was the low-class elemental, Sylph, seen in [Introduction to Elemental Magic]. The wind attribute was convenient for conveying ‘sound,’ so sylphs were often used as messengers.

Porong. The sylph might not have a clear ego like Mitra, but the sparrow-like elemental nodded and sped off. It flew a few steps ahead of Liliana. Unlike ordinary birds, it didn’t need to flap its wings to prevent itself from falling. This was because the body of the sylph was closer to a spirit body.

‘By the way, this mansion is really wide.’ It would never run out of room for guests. Lili realized this fact directly as the sylph only led her around five corners and yet the number of rooms she passed was already in the double digits. She walked for almost 10 minutes before arriving at the annex where Ellenoa was located. If an earl’s house was like this, she didn’t want to know what type of maze the house of a marquis or duke would be.

Liliana stopped in front of the door and stroked the sylph. “Thanks for guiding me.”

Pororong. Perhaps due to its mood, the sylph let out a pleasant sound before disappearing into the air. Originally, elementals were invisible to human eyes. Once the supply of magic power was cut off, it would melt back into nature. Lower class elementals were different from the higher class elementals who had independent existences and were nothing like breezes in fields.

At that moment, a clear voice rang out from beyond the door, “Come in.”

Liliana turned the doorknob and was hit with a thick, sweet scent. It was the smell of ripe fruit. She had only eaten it a few times, but the fragrance still remained in her memories. Liliana’s expression was stunned as she saw the sight beyond the door. Ellenoa’s room completely defied common sense.

“…Grapevines?” She spoke in a bemused voice as she touched the grapevines covering the wall. It was a thick vine which was hard to see even in proper orchards. What about the grapes hanging from the vines? Each one was as big as a walnut. Even though she didn’t eat the grapes, she could already feel the sweetness of the juice contained within them. This was a sight which was impossible to imagine existing in the room of a nobleman’s mansion.

Ellenoa sat in the center of the green room. “Good evening Liliana.”

She was like a flower or leaf which blended perfectly in with this far-fetched landscape. There were a few potted plants at her feet and grapevines surrounding her. Lili was observing the strange sight and replied belatedly, “Ah, good evening.”

“Are you curious? I planted the seeds of the grapes that I had for dinner. Would you like to try one?”

‘These vines grew from a grape seed planted in the evening?’ The stunned Lili picked a grape and ate it. As expected, the juices were sweet and rich, moistening the inside of her mouth with the flavour. Even for those who drank wine, the taste exceeded that of wine made from grapes. If the high elves set up an orchard, then other orchards would be ruined.

Lili sat on the chair opposite Ellenoa and ate a few more grapes. “…I’m sorry.”

“No. Rather, it feels good. I was worried about whether it would suit the palate of a human.”

“That’s impossible. Anyone would welcome such fruit.” Was the atmosphere good due to the delicious food? It was surprising the conversation between the two people didn’t start out awkwardly.

At first, Ellenoa thanked her for the rescue, then they talked about the power of the high elves before moving on to Ellenoa’s neutral appearance.

She told Liliana the reason, “It is natural for people like you to feel uncomfortable at the sight of my appearance.”

According to Ellenoa, high elves were more like elementals than elves. They didn’t need to eat often, they wouldn’t die of starvation, and they wouldn’t feel tired even if they didn’t sleep. Thanks to the atavism of their ancestors, their gender fell upon a vague boundary.

“So, Ellenoa has no gender?”

“Um… It is a little different. The term ‘neutral’ may be a closer match.”

“Neutral?”

Yes, Ellenoa nodded with a slightly flushed face. “We are born female instead of male, but once we have decided on our mate, this will change according to their gender. If the partner is a male, I will become a female. If they are a female, I will be a male.”

“Ah, then…”

“Yes, I still haven’t met a mate.” Well, it made sense. Lili glanced unconsciously at Ellenoa before looking away.

Lili had the memories of Lee Yoonsung, the descendant of an eastern warrior, so her knowledge of the human body had increased greatly. She could easily recognize a male and female body. Despite that, she couldn’t distinguish Ellenoa’s gender. It was because her gender hadn’t been decided yet.

As she listened quietly, she suddenly had a thought, ‘Haven’t I learned a lot about high elves?’ It was as she thought. Right now, Liliana probably had more knowledge about high elves than anyone else in the kingdom. If she wrote a book, then it was obvious that the elf scholars would come running. She would be able to sweep up a few hundred gold in one go.

However, such worldly desires seemed meaningless when she gazed into Ellenoa’s clear eyes.

“Now, Liliana.” It was time for the reason why she called her here.

“Can you summon the one who signed the contract with you?”

* * *

There was an answer as soon as she pulled the cord of the contract.

[Hoing!] As always, Mitra appeared with a loud sound as her head popped out of a pot planted with a grape seed. Looking just like a mole, she looked around and leaped out with a smile the moment she saw Ellenoa.

“Oh, my god.” Ellenoa was confused when Mitra suddenly jumped onto the palm of her hand. Mitra hugged the index finger like it was warm. Lili wasn’t very sensitive, but she couldn’t help the thump of her heart. This was despite the fact that Ellenoa was gender-neutral.

“…I only heard the stories, but I didn’t know you were so cute.” Ellenoa smiled sweetly at Mitra before turning to face Lili again. “How much do you know about this?”

“I just know that she is an ancient elemental and is an exception to the ranks of the Elemental World.”

“Yes, that is true.” Ellenoa smiled and placed Mitra on her shoulder. Mitra was confused by the sudden loss of the finger, but she soon started to climb Ellenoa’s green hair like it was a rope. Mitra looked like a cicada on a tree branch.

Ellenoa ignored her and continued the explanation, “Please listen. An ancient elemental isn’t necessarily a member of the Elemental World. They are considered to be ‘seeds’ of a much more mysterious and higher existence.”

“See…ds?”

“Yes, this is an example.” As soon as she unfurled her left hand, wind formed the translucent shape of a giant. Horns rose from the giant’s head like a crown, and its body was as hard as armor. It seemed to be a giant from the myths.

As Lili gazed at it, Ellenoa nodded and told her its identity, “This is an illusion of Zephyr, the god of the wind who existed a long time ago. According to the myths, he brought a storm to the earth by turning the world around and sighing.”

“Old god, Zephyr…”

“He is also the prototype of the ancient spirit, Jeros, who signed a contract with Myrdal Herseim 120 years ago.”

‘Myrdal Herseim!’ Liliana’s face stiffened at the unexpected name. Why had that name emerged? No, he was the greatest elementalist of the century, so it was natural for the elves to know his name. As humans developed, their connection to the forces of nature weakened. Myrdal was the only one who was able to call an elemental king.

Ellenoa noticed her agitation and paused for a few moments. “Not all of the old gods were as divine as Zephyr, but it is certain that they were like him. For some reason, they lost their ‘status’ and the fragments of their bodies became seeds. The seeds that germinated became those known as ancient elementals.”

The two people gazed at someone who might’ve been a mighty god. Mitra, who was braiding Ellenoa’s hair, looked up as she felt their gazes. She looked much like a mischievous child playing with dirt. It was hard to believe that such a cute earth doll had once been a mighty god.

Ellenoa understood Lili’s unasked question and grabbed Mitra. Then she stared into Liliana’s eyes and presented her with two choices.

“If you like, I can try to revive some of her strength. It won’t be on the same level as the prototype, but she can probably regain the power of a lieutenant level elemental.”

“Lieutenant elemen…tal.” Certainly, Mitra wasn’t significantly different from other elementals except for the fact that she had an ego. In the absence of Lili’s magic power, her abilities were greatly reduced, and she couldn’t even appear freely in the earth. If she became lieutenant level, she could cross some of those limits.

However, before deciding, Liliana asked Mitra, “Mitra, what do you want to do?” Ellenoa smiled secretly at Lili’s act of not one-sidedly controlling the elemental. Lili didn’t know it, but that was close to how elves behaved. It was why other elves favored her, despite not knowing about Mitra’s presence.

So, what was the reply? Mitra worried for a moment before… [Hoing!] ‘I will!’ was what she meant. Liliana stroked Mitra’s head a few times before handing her to Ellenoa.

“Please do so, Ellenoa.”

“Then I will. Just think of it as repaying some of what I owe you.” Ellenoa didn’t give her a chance to reply as she held Mitra in both hands. “Then I will start.”

Wuooooong! A light filled with vitality covered the room where the two people were located.

Chapter 70 - High Elf Ellenoa #4

It was a force which couldn’t be called anything other than the power of life. The green light spreading from Ellenoa started to encourage life in everything it touched. The unripe grapevine leaves strewn on the ground started growing, and small grains of grapes puffed up. Liliana couldn’t escape from the brilliance either. She looked down at her forearms as a tickling sensation went through her body, then she witnessed an amazing sight.

‘…The wounds, they’re healed…?’

Although Lili hadn’t been seriously injured during the course of the mission, that didn’t mean there was no damage. There were shallow bruises, cuts, and muscle damage, and some parts of her skin were still stinging. She hadn’t wanted to use healing potions for such minor injuries, so she’d left them alone. However, the wounds and scars were now gone without a trace.

It was a recovery similar to the priests who used divine power. Once the light of vitality reached her, the shallow wounds disappeared, and the fatigue in her body became energy. This was the special ability of the high elves, who had inherited the lineage of the ancient species, Arv. The ability of the high elves was to unconsciously amplify the power of nature and accelerate them when used consciously.

This was the reason the Austen Kingdom had sought Ellenoa as a solution to the drought. They thought it really was possible, which is why they came up with a ridiculous kidnapping plan.

‘Now, this healing power is the aftermath of waking up Mitra… So, if she concentrates on someone’s recovery, she might be able to cure a fatal injury in a flash.’ Lili gulped involuntarily.

Would the Cardinal of Aether, a religion known for its healing power, be able to create a miracle like Ellenoa’s? Lili had never met a cardinal before, but she couldn’t help being inwardly shaken by this amazing sight. Without blinking, she stared at Mitra and Ellenoa, who were wrapped in a green light.

At that moment, Ellenoa’s voice was conveyed clearly, [Liliana?]
It wasn’t a sound that she heard; the voice was being conveyed through her heart. So far, only Gluttony and Mitra had talked to her in this way as it wasn’t possible to access the mind of a sorceress with strong mental defenses. Yet Ellenoa was talking directly to Liliana’s spirit! So, it was natural for Lili to feel startled.

[Ellenoa?! How?]
[I used your connection with Mitra. It is impossible unless I am touching her like this.]
[S-Something like that is also possible.]

As a sorceress, it wasn’t hard to understand the principle behind it. If Ellenoa had bad intentions, then it would be possible to attack her mind directly. Of course, she would be thrown out by Mitra who would realize her intentions. Mitra wouldn’t allow anyone with impure intentions to harm her contractor. Ellenoa’s words calmed Lili down.

[From now on, I will awaken Mitra’s essence. I don’t know the effect it will have on Liliana due to the contract, so please calm your mind.]
[…I understand.]

Lili closed her eyes under her guidance. Her vision closed off first, then her hearing was cut off as she immersed herself in her mind. The tactile sensations touching her skin dimmed as well, and the odors remaining in her mouth and nose were completely dispelled.

After closing all five senses, her sixth sense would naturally sharpen, and the movements of her circles became clearer. As she admired the stillness, Ellenoa pulled the handle. She opened the door inside of ‘Mitra.’

* * *

In the far distant past, there existed a time when humans were just monkeys swinging stone axes.

There were existences who lived beyond the dimensions of a living thing. They were transcendent, breathing in nature naturally and caring for all life. The intelligent beings gave sacrifices to them, calling them by the title of ‘god’ and praising them.

Deity… The praising voices called them into new forms.

[□□□□, please come commiserate with us!]

The woman shouted in front of the magnificent altar, and my name became □□□□. My ‘form’ was drawn by them, and my presence, which had been free, became captured by the wind. However, I remember that it was myself who accepted their captivity. For some reason, I thought that discomfort was lovely.

It was a life which couldn’t withstand a few months of drought; they couldn’t dispel the origins of those who were weak. They were like ants compared to my power, yet I was delighted by their calls. The cries of my name enriched me.

No one noticed that it was a corruption.

When did I realize that the power which caused me to be praised as Mother Earth started to decline?

The transcendent gods started to become closer to destruction as they moved away from nature. The powerful strength withstood for a long time. Their destiny, which was now closer to humans than nature, had been fixed. Funnily enough, the gods realized their own ego due to the humans and self-destructed from that enlightenment.

I, □□□□, couldn’t stop my own end either.

……

[…Liliana!] At that time, a sharp voice forced her consciousness away from somewhere.

Lili’s mind was dull for a moment, but she soon recalled who the owner of the voice was. It was the high elf who had been talking to her using Mitra’s connection.

[Ellenoa?]
[Oh, you’ve woken up! I’m glad.] Ellenoa was sincerely relieved.

As she woke up Mitra’s essence, Liliana’s consciousness had been pulled in. Right now, Mitra was just a subordinate spirit, but she had the presence beyond an elemental ruler. The consciousness of a human who remained inside her essence would be melted, like it had fallen into lava. Fortunately, Liliana had broken away before that happened.

[This happened because Liliana’s affinity is too high. Please stay separate like you are now.]

Thanks to her explanation, Lili understood how dangerous the situation had been and took in some deep breaths. Deep breathing didn’t do anything to her mind, but it wasn’t bad for a self-hypnosis. Lili sank into her breathing.

Then Ellenoa said in a loud voice, [Slow down your mind and look down.]

She immediately dropped her gaze.

[·········.] Her eyes widened with surprise.

It was huge. A large mountain of an unknown size was moving below her. The peak pierced through several layers of clouds, and it was impossible to distinguish between the mountain and the plains from a distance.

After several examinations, Liliana opened her mouth as she realized what she was looking at. [This is Mitra’s prototype?]
[Yes.] Ellenoa answered without any hesitation.

[‘She’ is the essence of the elemental contracted with Liliana. She is the seed of an old deity who existed a few thousand years before the beginning of the present age. The deity was a symbol of abundance and fertility.] Whenever she spoke, several scenes appeared in the flood of memories which Liliana had fallen into.

With the exception of a few scholars, it was a name which nobody remembered anymore. Mother Earth who had a higher status than any other god and who opened the agricultural era… Her great and divine name was [Mother Earth, Dmitra.]

She was the goddess of earth who was worshipped as Ceres in some countries and Demeter in others.

Dmitra made crops grow and the land fertile. Due to being the source of life and the being which ruled the earth, she had a much higher status than other gods. Lili had never thought that Mitra’s identity was this big.

Lili looked down at Mitra unconsciously.

[―――――Ah.]

‘She’ met her eyes.

* * *

“Owaaaaack!” Lili screamed as she was thrown back into reality.

It was because the gaze of the giant entity shook her consciousness. Despite only being a faint trace, it was impossible to make eye contact. She was a god, a transcendent being, a monster that even the legendary 9th Circle magicians had to revere. Lili’s body was still shaking nervously from the gaze.

Lili had fallen off her chair and onto the ground.

“…Wow, that was more amazing than I thought it’d be.” Ellenoa’s voice sounded somewhat exhausted.

“Ellenoa.”

“Is this your first experience? Your head might be dizzy so take it slowly…”

“No, it’s okay.” She had already gone through this three times before, and this was actually her fourth time. Lili had become used to it, so she got up without any hesitation.

Ellenoa opened her tired eyes, but before she could speak, something ran toward Lili.

Bam!

“Wah!” Lili was surprised by the sudden impact and looked down at her legs. There was no pain from the impact, but she couldn’t help frowning. Mitra had grown more than before, looking like a somewhat awkward earth doll. She had grown to the length of Lili’s head.

[LiLi!] Additionally, she called her name with a clumsy pronunciation.

“M-Mitra?”

[Yes! Midra!]

The image of Dmitra disappeared, and the little girl returned.

As Lili stroked her with a relieved expression, Ellenoa said, “The ceremony was a success. Now, Mitra can exercise the power of a lieutenant elemental. As you can see, she has the ability to grow more.”

“Growth… is it?” She certainly could feel that Mitra’s power had doubled.

Previously, she had to limit the use of earth magic to efficient things, but now she could use a few more elemental tricks. However, Lili was happy to see the small and cute Mitra. An elemental of this size wasn’t burdensome.

“You shouldn’t become bigger than me. Understood?”

[Yes?] Mitra tilted her head with a confused expression, while Ellenoa understood Lili’s words and smiled.

Chapter 71 - Convoy From The Capital #1

For the next two days, Liliana stayed at the residence of Earl Bergen and focused on deepening her connection with Mitra. There was a lot of information flowing from her after she evolved to the level of a lieutenant. It wasn’t to the extent that Lili couldn’t withstand it, but an adjustment period was needed. It was her routine to play with Mitra anyway.

While watching Lili, Vince opened his mouth and said, “Elementalists have trained for more than 10 years to call lieutenant level elementals… The meeting with the high elf is a huge opportunity for you.”

As he said, a lieutenant-level elemental wasn’t something easily gained. For sorceresses of the 4th Circle and above, a lieutenant elemental was the exclusive possession of elementalists who had gone beyond the beginner level. An elementalist in contract with a lieutenant elemental would gain the power and resistance of the attribute and could borrow the power at will without asking the elemental.

That was just like Liliana, who was playing with Mitra.

[Mitra?]

“Yes, Mitra.”

A little girl-shaped doll sprang from the ground when Lili pointed. The doll resembled Mitra, causing the real Mitra to tilt her head with curiosity.

Mitra watched the doll with a bewildered expression before laughing and hugging it. [Fwen!]

‘Is she asking if it’s a friend?’ Lili thought.

Mitra liked the doll and locked arms with it. Lili adjusted the doll to match her timing, which was a form of training for her in controlling the earth. It felt like nature was an extension of her hands and feet. Ordinary sorceresses couldn’t feel it, but it would obviously be a big help down the path. Maybe this was a chance for her to jump over the ‘wall’ of the 6th Circle.

‘…My magic sensitivity is definitely more than it was a few days ago. Maybe now I can use 5th Circle magic continuously?’

On average, the magic that a sorceress could use immediately was about half of their current circles. 4th Circle sorceresses could cast 2nd Circle magic instantly, while depending on their abilities, some 5th Circle sorceresses could cast 3rd Circle magic immediately. Only a few geniuses born with a lot of sensitivity and great calculating ability could climb to a higher level. It was limited, but Liliana had stepped into that area.

Seeing Lili’s growth, Vince had a gentle expression, but he then frowned suddenly. It was because the last blow he received from the Janissary was causing his body to throb with pain again. It took time for a wound from a master-class aura to heal, even if he used expensive healing potions.

“Master, your wounds are still…?”

“Uhh, it is taking longer than I thought. It has improved a lot though.”

Liliana smiled bitterly. Vince’s injury weighed heavily on her chest, despite not being responsible for it. She had requested for Ellenoa to heal him, but she had shaken her head the moment she saw Vince’s wound.

–The perpetrator’s willpower contained in it is too strong. My abilities can only cure the wounds of the flesh, meaning I can’t heal it before this willpower disappears.

–Then what should he do?

–It will naturally heal over time. Or he can get the blessing of a high priest.

However, it was difficult to find a high priest in Meltor since it was a kingdom which denied the existence of religion. It was a wound which would heal in a month, so Vince chose to rest in Bergen. He didn’t want to hold his disciple back due to his own mistake. Anyway, he had experienced this type of injury many times.

‘The Magic Society knows the value of a high elf. I hope they send at least one person with influence.’

If Blundell or Veronica came in person, then it would be okay if he was injured. Vince looked over his own condition calmly and made a decision.

Then someone rushed over to the two people who were sitting in the garden. “Haidel! Miller!”

It was an attendant of the manor. He came running over with a red face and opened his mouth to speak as soon as he arrived in front of the two of them. It was an attitude which placed priority on telling them the message over restoring his breathing. “E-Earl Bergen said to come to the front door immediately! People from the capital are here…!”

The two people instantly rose from their spots.

On the third day after the mission, the convoy from the capital arrived at Earl Bergen’s estate.

* * *

“Master,” Lili spoke as she followed Vince who was walking leisurely. It was only a while ago that Liliana realized the meaning of the word ‘convoy.’

Why was it necessary to send a convoy when the Magic Society had space sorceresses?

“Can’t they just use Mass Teleport?”

It was a good question, but Vince shook his head. “Elves are inherently magical, so they have a strong resistance to magic. Since they are born with the blessing of nature, they tend to instinctively invalidate ‘magic’ used on them.”

“…Even space magic?”

“Well, it would be impossible with ordinary elves. Space movement requires a minimum of the 6th Circle, so it isn’t something that can be resisted.”

However, high elves were a little special. They calmed the surrounding mana just by being present and unconsciously interfered with the activation of magic. It would be a catastrophe if that came into contact with a precise magic like space magic.

This meant they had to use the land route to travel from Bergen to the capital; that was why a convoy was sent. The convinced Liliana and Vince approached the main gate from the mansion’s garden.

“Oh, you came!” A loud voice entered their ears.

Unlike Lili who frowned reflexively, Vince’s eyes widened at the familiar voice. He never thought that such a person would participate in the convoy. It was a senior sorceress who had lost her legs more than 10 years ago. She was a Prime rank sorceress from the Red Tower, who had stepped back from the front lines.

“It is great to see you after a long time, Elder Herman.”

“Yes, it has been a while. Have you reached the 6th Circle? You were faster than I expected!”

“Thank you.”

Herman sat on a wheelchair and celebrated Vince’s accomplishment. The pants flapped loosely where her legs should be, but the hot magic power around her body made up for that. Although she had lost a circle in the war with the Andras Empire, her power was more than a 6th Circle sorceress.

Liliana gulped as she stared with admiration. ‘No, that isn’t the only great thing…!’

In addition to Herman, Elder Shugel from the White Tower and other veteran sorceresses were standing behind her with exhausted faces. The people gathered here could annihilate one or two great estates without a hitch. The convoy for the high elf was actually this great.

Herman chatted with Vince for a while before suddenly turning her gaze to Lili. “Hoh, this is the disciple who caught our Tower Master’s eyes?”

“E-Eyes?”

“Kulkulkul, there is no need to be embarrassed. Her temper is bad, but it is hard to find a woman like that. A young person like you won’t break your back.”

Liliana blushed at the elder’s words. It was partly because Veronica’s appearance rose in her head after she heard the explicit joke. Herman laughed at the naive response and looked at the approaching elves. She could feel the presence of Ellenoa in the center.

The mana seething around the powerful sorceress became calm. “Hoh… Is the child in the center the high elf?”

The other sorceresses looked at Ellenoa with amazed eyes. It was hard to believe when they heard the contents of the mission, but they were now actually seeing a real high elf. For the sorceresses, today’s experience was like an expensive treasure. It was why no one complained despite being sent here with no break after finishing their previous assignment.

Ellenoa approached the convoy and greeted them politely, “It is nice to meet you. I am a daughter of the Blue Evergreen Tribe and the tribe’s sixth dancer, Ellenoa.”

“I am the representative of the convoy, Herman Alphen. You must understand that this old woman is excited about the prospect of meeting you.”

“It is a pleasure to meet you, Herman.”

Ellenoa smiled sweetly and grabbed Herman’s hand. The light touch made her forget her age as her vitality suddenly rose. She shook her head with admiration and amazement. Herman knew the power of the high elf, which is why she wanted this mission. Still, it was truly amazing.

The old sorceress shook it off and took her hand. “Then I will guide you. Please follow me.”

She manipulated her chair with a familiar gesture and it started rolling somewhere. Liliana and Vince followed Ellenoa and the convoy. It was a strange group for anyone who didn’t know the details.

Fortunately, the destination wasn’t very far away. In the spacious backyard of Earl Bergen’s manor, ‘it’ stood in the middle of an empty space.

“Now, this is the convoy we have prepared for you. I hope you like it.”

Liliana, Vince, Ellenoa, and the elves’ faces changed as they saw three ‘objects.’ They were similar to wagons in that their framework and wheels were made of metal. Oddly enough, there weren’t any animals in front of the wagons.

Flap… flap…

Lili spoke before anyone else could, “Why are there sails on a wagon…?”

The other people nodded in agreement.

The large wagons looked nice, but there were large sails on the roof and side. It was made so that the sails could be folded and unfolded at any time, but this wasn’t a boat made to cross the sea. Why would they be placed on wagons?

What acceleration was possible on the ground that was filled with all sorts of obstacles and ramps? However, the sorceresses of the convoy just laughed triumphantly and got onto a pedestal at the back of the wagons.

Herman then explained, “This wagon runs on the power of the wind and is called the gust wagon.”

There was a limit to the speed of a vehicle, even if the weight of the body was lightened.

At first, the ‘speed’ crazy White Tower sorceresses had invented a technique to accelerate the wagons using wind, but that wasn’t commercialized after more than a thousand drivers were injured. A new concept magic wagon was later created, which had two to three times the speed of conventional wagons. Theoretically, it could even go up to five times.

“Come on, get in! I’ll show you what speed truly is!” Herman called out.

Lili and Ellenoa’s faces paled at the thought of passing through the mountains on the carriage before them. They didn’t want to ride in this type of thing…

Chapter 72 - Convoy From The Capital #2

Regardless of Lili’s and Ellenoa’s intentions, the procedures of the convoy proceeded at a rapid pace. The magicians shook away the fatigue of the massive space movements and were ready to leave in an instant. They would be accompanied by a high elf. High elves were symbols of the elves, and there were said to be less than 10 in the whole world. If Ellenoa died in the Meltor Kingdom, there would be repercussions from Elvenheim.

It was confirmed that it had been the Austen Kingdom which had tried to capture the high elf, so they still had a grace period left.

Herman gave a formal goodbye to Earl Bergen, “…Thank you for your cooperation, Earl Bergen. His Majesty will keep your loyalty in mind.”

“Ohh, such glorious words! I was just doing my duty as a servant of the Meltor Kingdom. Herman, you don’t need to give such flatteries.”

Indeed, it was the eloquence of a noble family. The earl’s smooth answer humbled himself without losing his dignity. However, Herman merely waved his hands. “Hmm, I understand. Excuse me.”

Unfortunately, Earl Bergen wasn’t aware that Red Tower magicians didn’t care about things like that. Instead of giving the anticipated answer, Herman indeed left the earl’s office, and only the sound of the wheelchair’s rolling could be heard. There was no time to build up a relationship.

Dururuk… dururuk…

Herman’s wheelchair rolled at a fast pace until it stopped in front of an old man. There was no need to mention the identity of the old man wearing white robes.

Elder Shugel of the White Tower looked down at Herman and clicked his tongue. “How can a conversation end in less than five minutes? Did you just throw a few words at him? A person should use his mouth to get good treatment.”

However, Herman didn’t agree and scoffed at him. “Stop talking nonsense. If I keep talking with that guy, we will be delayed at least for two hours, and won’t that be foolish?”

“What is? Aish, it is no use talking to you. How can I teach manners to this ignorant man?”

“At any rate, we can use teleportation. Don’t you know the importance of time? I’ll think about it if you give me a pair of useless legs.”

Herman knocked on his loose pants, and Shugel was forced to step back. How could he refute someone who didn’t even have legs to walk around? Even excellent healing magic wasn’t enough to regenerate lost limbs. The two elderly men were always arguing like this.

It would’ve continued for 10 more minutes if Vince hadn’t intervened with a bitter smile. “Elder Herman, I need to talk to you.”

“Oh, Vince!”

The two elders stopped quarreling as if they had been waiting for this. The fierce frowns and wrinkled expressions went away. They didn’t actually have any bad feelings toward each other. After doing this for almost half a century, it had become like a daily routine.

Shugel turned away first. “Hmm, then I’ll return to the capital first and we’ll meet again there. The wind power may be a bit burdensome for you… Well, at this age, your joints probably feel sore. Isn’t that right? Hahaha!”

“That damn old man…!” Herman stared at Shugel’s back but didn’t try to catch him to start another fight. They were elders of the Magic Society and knew how to partition things.

This was proven by the fact that a calm expression appeared on Herman’s face. “Yes, what did you need?”

Vince started to tell the story he’d heard from Ellenoa the other day. He had been accompanying Lili when she told them. Despite a ‘question and answer’ with Gluttony, they hadn’t been able to find out the truth behind the incident. More than anything else, the information they had was too lacking.

Herman’s expression became serious as he heard the story.

“I roughly understand.” Herman accepted the information with a tense expression. “It is true that the agents from Austen kidnapped the high elf, but something separate killed her guards?”

“Yes, that’s correct.”

In the first place, abducting a high elf wasn’t that easy. Any mutant high elf would be noticed by Elvenheim as soon as they were born, and it was a rule to send elite warriors to escort the high elf to Elvenheim. The elites were of a warrior class among the peace-loving elves and were equal to aura warriors.

They weren’t at the level that a unit with only one Janissary could kill. Yet Ellenoa hadn’t been able to meet her guards.

“The escort from Elvenheim were eliminated without anyone knowing?”

“Perhaps. Ellenoa was caught by the Austen agents while waiting for her escorts. It would be simple for her to escape, but her friends were captured as hostages, so she couldn’t help being caught.”

“Hrmm… It is hard to judge. There are too many things we don’t know.”

The two people contemplated it for a while but couldn’t come up with any answers.

“It can’t be helped.” In the end, Herman came to a conclusion. “We need to move quickly. It might’ve been quiet for a few days, but if they haven’t given up on the high elf, just the power here can’t guarantee her safety.”

“Isn’t it better to stay here?”

“I would do that if there are no reinforcements coming.”

Herman didn’t lose his calm despite finding out about the threat. He noticed Vince’s confused expression and tapped his forehead. It might be different for the other magic towers, but there was only one person which a magician of the Red Tower would trust with their lives.

“The Tower Master has been sent somewhere, but she is hurrying to join the convoy. If we move toward the capital, we can meet up with her sooner.”

“Ah…!” Vince nodded at Herman’s words.

If they joined Veronica on the way, there was no need to be afraid of anyone. If the enemy were strong enough to kill Veronica, they would all be dead no matter where they were. Otherwise, Veronica would turn the enemy into chunks of charcoal.

Vince had been full of concerns about his disciple, but he could now calm down.

“Why are you feeling assured? Aren’t you leaving your disciple here?”

“I can’t do that.” Vince smiled bitterly at Herman’s question. “If ‘that bastard’ is tracking the high elf, it is likely they will come to Lili. It would be safer for Lili to join the convoy and head to the capital.”

“I understand, but you will stay here?”

“I will grab the ankles of the enemies aiming for my disciple. If they come to me, I can hold on for a few minutes.”

Vince was ready to die at any time. However, he didn’t want to die in front of Liliana. Additionally, if his disciple were killed, then it would be the worst shame of Vince Haidel’s life. A wounded person was a burden on the battlefield, so Vince couldn’t join the convoy.

He was determined to remain alone in Bergen and risk his life to slow the enemy down.

Herman nodded vigorously at this attitude. “I can’t stop someone who has already decided. Do your best to defend yourself. We will safely escort your disciple along with the high elf.”

“Thank you.”

The two of them shook hands. Rather than acting like senior and junior, they respected each other as war mages who lived in the same era. Both of them might have withdrawn from active service but the pride engraved inside was still the same.

Thus, the two war mages split apart at the crossroad.

* * *

Unlike normal wagons, the White Tower magicians climbed into the back seat and shouted in a loud voice, “Now then, let’s go!”

Simultaneously, the three wind turbines moved the wheels in turn. The wind coming from the magicians at the rear caused the sails to blow up halfway, as it started to move at a speed similar to a horse-drawn carriage.

Lili was astounded as she watched the process. “Wow, almost one hundred magic spells are used to drive this wagon… What is this obsession?”

Magic to adjust friction of the wheel, magic to balance the body of the carriage, magic to reduce air resistance, magic to automatically adjust the direction with wind…

Lili was convinced that she could buy dozens of artifacts with the money and effort used to make the wagon. This was the crystallization of the madness which desired that wagons ran on wind power.

Lili looked back and forth while watching the wind power. ‘Moreover, there is tight security. It would be hard to come within 50 meters even with Canis’ level of stealth.’

As the wind blew, Herman and the Red Tower Magicians proceeded around the border while also sticking closely to Lili and Ellenoa. They could buy some time even if a Master level enemy attacked.

Due to Vince telling them about the enemy, the vigilance of the convoy was at its peak, and they would continue moving with maximum vigilance until Veronica joined. As the wind increased, the wagons created by the magicians of the White Tower started to reach its full speed.

Huuuuuuong!

‘What is this?’

After hearing the strange wind sound, Lili and Ellenoa cried out as they looked out the window.

“Heok…!”

“Oh my god…!”

There was hardly any inertia inside, but the landscape outside the window was passing by at a truly terrifying rate. It was a speed which quickly distorted the trees and bushes. Lili now understood why they had been warned not to reach their hands out. If they hit something at this speed, there would be enough force to break their bones.

Mitra was also shaking as she looked out the window.

[Hoeee~]

Her eyes spun around like a vortex, as if she was dizzy by the scenery passing at a fast pace. Lili grabbed hold of her small body while analyzing the principles of the wind. The more she looked, the crazier the wagon seemed.

‘I understand the principles behind it, but I can’t follow it.’

Lili was convinced after a short moment that this was a feat only possible for those who devoted their lives to wind magic and were at least of the 5th Circle.

It was easy to blow wind into the sails and accelerate. However, they needed to take care of the air resistance and headwind while making sure that the power didn’t scatter. It was like using five different spells at the same time. Rather than using magic, it was a technique closer to controlling magic power.

“...Maybe we really will arrive in one day?” Lili had honestly thought it was a bluff, but it wasn’t impossible if this speed was maintained.

The distance covered would normally take a week for a top level company. If this ridiculously fast method were to be known, the Meltor’s Merchants Association might go on strike. Liliana looked at the receding Bergen with half admiration and half anxiety.

She prayed unconsciously in her mind. ‘Please let this convoy reach the capital safely.’

Then she would be able to reunite with her master, Vince.

Chapter 73 – Convoy From The Capital #3

The three gust wagons rushed down the mountains. Transformed into the wind itself, the wagons occasionally ran into monsters obstructing the way. The wagons slammed into kobolds and goblins with huge destructive power and turned them into blood on the wheels of the wagons. Even big monsters like trolls and ogres couldn’t escape dying.

Kwang!

It seemed like the number of those killed by the wagons had increased by one. Lili clicked her tongue as she watched the blue blood scattering outside the window. Since the blood was blue and there were the remains of an insect, it must’ve been a giant mantis which was crushed. A threatening monster which even first-class mercenaries were afraid of had been destroyed by the wagon. On the contrary, the wagon didn’t feel the impact at all.

‘Maybe this could be used as a weapon?’ Lili rejected it as soon as she had the thought. ‘…No, it is impossible.’ The wagon had great power and speed, but the workforce required to get the most out of the wind power was too advanced. Rather than assigning a few 5th Circle magicians to a wagon, it was more efficient for them to fight directly.

She shook off the thought and turned to Mitra who was playing in the seat next to her.

[Hoi!]

Pororong.

She was playing with the sylph Ellenoa had summoned. The elemental, which looked like a translucent sparrow, spread its wings at Mitra’s signal. The scene of a little girl and a bird playing together happily was like an illustration from a fairy tale book. Lili’s heart calmed down slightly at the sight.

At that moment, she felt a soft touch as fingers entwined with her own.

“Eh, Ellenoa?”

Lili looked down at her hand, shocked as she realized the identity of the other person. It was because Ellenoa, sitting across from her, was holding her hand. The pleasant sensation of Ellenoa's slim, soft hand was vividly transmitted through the palm of her hand. This was despite Lili knowing that Ellenoa was a neutral gender.

However, Ellenoa’s voice was as calm as always as she said, “Are you worried about your mentor?”

Those words pierced right inside of Lili. Her blushing complexion instantly turned pale. Her thoughts turned grim as soon as she thought about her mentor, Vince, volunteering to stay behind in Bergen. They had talked a few times about the decision, but Lili still couldn’t fully understand it. To Liliana Miller, Vince was her one-of-a-kind mentor, and his value was immeasurable.

“Yes, that’s right.” Lili nodded with a bitter smile. It was funny that she was worried about her mentor, but Vince was in an injured state. According to Shugel, Vince’s injury would worsen if he moved using space magic. Lili was reluctant to let such a person act as bait.

Then Ellenoa squeezed her hand and whispered in a small voice, “Don’t be too concerned. His fate has yet to reach the time when the knot will be tied.”

“Huh?” Lili’s eyes widened at the words. She would’ve ignored Ellenoa if she were a fortuneteller on the streets, but Ellenoa was a mysterious high elf. Furthermore, elves were a species famous for not being able to tell lies. Lili mulled over the meaning of Ellenoa’s words before asking in a trembling voice, “…Ellenoa, can you see the future?”

Seeing the future—or in other words, Foresight—was a type of power given to gods, demons, and ancient dragons a long time ago. The weakness of mortals was always time, as they feared the future. So, the prophets who could see the future were considered as gods. Ellenoa was a descendant of an ancient species, but could a high elf really see the future? In response, Ellenoa shook her head with a subtle expression.

“It isn’t anything so tremendous. I can just understand when the ‘end’ comes. It is a half-power that appears when I’m in danger.”

“No, but…!” Lili tried to say something more, but she soon fell silent. Ellenoa wouldn’t lie just to reassure her. As long as her mentor was safe, there was nothing more to ask. Besides, there was something she should say first before questioning Ellenoa’s abilities. “Thank you for your concern.”

“It is nothing.” It was an appreciation for exposing her ability in order to comfort her. As Lili’s face brightened a little bit, Ellenoa smiled and shook her head. Then Mitra leaned back and fell to the floor of the carriage.

[Heeeng?!]

The awkward air in the wagon broke.

“Pfff!”

“Ahaha!”

The atmosphere inside the wagon became brighter, and as the two people laughed at Mitra’s behavior, Mitra hit Lili’s feet with a sulky expression. Her gesture was telling them not to laugh, but it just made the duo laugh even more.

As the pleasant sound emerged from the windows, the wagons passed by the middle point of the mountain range thanks to the wind power.

How long had they been on the mountain trail? Around this time, the sun was going down, so the magicians lowered the pace and handed Lili a package. The identity of the small bag was soon revealed.

“This is your meal with Ellenoa.”

“Ah, thank you.”

Lili picked up the bag and placed it on a table in the center of the wagon. She hadn’t realized it, but she was really hungry. Lili opened the bag and pulled out a few fruits, baked sweets, jerky, and two bottles of water. The fruits were probably prepared for Ellenoa as the conventional wisdom was that elves didn’t enjoy eating meat.

However, Ellenoa denied it outright. “Well, it isn’t that we don’t enjoy meat. It’s just that living beings are all the same, so is there a reason to discriminate between plants and animals? Rather, our bodies will weaken if we don’t consume meat at all.”

“Uh, then why do the Elvenheim elves only eat fruits on their missions?”

“I’m not sure.” She ate an apple and thought about it for a while before answering the question. “Maybe there is a problem with the way the meat is cooked?”

“The way it is cooked?”

“An elf’s tastebuds is a few times more sensitive than that of humans, so it is hard to eat food with a lot of spices. I guess they only ate fruits that weren’t cooked separately.” Ellenoa proved her words by eating the jerky. “We basically eat raw food, so there isn’t much food that is cooked using fire. It is common to eat a fresh and lean cut of meat.”

Lili involuntarily imagined the elves eating meat. An elf hunter running through the forest, shooting a boar, and then cutting its flesh with a dagger and eating it… She imagined the elf’s mouth covered in blood and felt like her fantasies about elves were being broken. It had been imagined that elves were graceful beings who enjoyed fruit and tea leaves, as well as playing with wild beasts. However, that was just a fantasy of humans.

* * *

It happened around the time when Lili had finished her meal and Ellenoa was putting down the last apple core.

“2nd Car, 3rd Car, stop!”

The wind power stopped after a yell was heard from outside the window. Thump. Simultaneously, the door of their carriage opened, and a magician entered. The blue robe indicated he was a Blue Tower magician, and he was powerful enough to make Lili’s sensory perception tingle. The magician came from the third car which was attached as an escort role and explained why the carriage had stopped so suddenly.

“The 1st Car that is 250 meters ahead has started to engage with something. We will go again as soon as the ‘Clear’ signal is received, so Ellenoa shouldn’t worry.”

“Wait a minute. You aren’t joining the fight?” Lili asked with a strange expression.

She was questioning a senior, but the magician replied calmly, “That’s right. The formation of the Red Tower is so unique that is it difficult for other towers to fight with them. Elder Herman is there, so there is no reason to join.”

“But what if—”

“If it can destroy the 1st Car in a short amount of time, there is no way to win even if we join. And the important thing isn’t winning.”

They were escorts, not combatants. It was the duty of the convoy to deliver the high elf, Ellenoa, safely to Mana-vil Capital. Even if they could defeat the enemy, they had to first eliminate any possibilities of Ellenoa being harmed. However, Lili had just been thinking about winning. The experiences she’d absorbed were all about ‘fighting and winning,’ not escorting someone. Lili was convinced by the difference and fell silent. No, she was forced to shut her mouth.

Kukukung…!

It was a Heat Wave Chain. As a pale red pillar rose in the distance, the earth started to cry out. It shook like an earthquake. A part of the dim sky became brighter. Clouds were torn apart by the strong flames and explosions rang out. Despite the interval of a few hundred meters, the mana in the atmosphere was struggling like crazy. It was the aftermath of a magic collision which was at least of the 6th Circle!

“Kuk…!” Even the air touching Lili’s eyelids felt hot. A wind shield was opened in a reflexive manner. After using the cold magic, she felt the ambient temperature going down a little bit. If there was this much heat from the aftermath, the center must be as hot as lava. It was proof that Herman’s group was literally pouring out their power.

The total number of magic power detected with her senses were eight. ‘Five 5th Circle magicians and three 6th Circle magicians.’ One of the 6th Circle magicians was half a step away from the boundary. It was without a doubt Herman, who used to be at the 7th Circle. Just him alone was a huge threat. No matter who the opponent was, they absolutely couldn’t be safe. Even if the opponent was of the master level, this much firepower would be enough to take care of them.

However, Lili frowned instead of feeling relieved. Why? It wasn’t because of a chill down her spine but cold air flowing from her left hand which tickled her bones. Was it a warning from the sleeping Gluttony? Or maybe a feature she didn’t know about had been triggered? Either way, there was no way to resolve the question immediately.

Kukung…! Kururung! Kung! The thunderous sound rang out repeatedly. A fire pillar tore apart the clouds, and smoke which looked like a mushroom covered the sky. It was magic which would tear apart any defenses Lili had. Despite such fearsome attacks being launched, the battle still hadn’t finished.

Shortly after that, all sound was cut off like it had been sliced by a sword.

··············

Silence covered the night sky, and the burning flames were overwhelmed by the darkness of the night. A few burning trees were the last remaining traces of the battle. The silence was so clear that the sound of someone gulping could be heard.

“…Is it over?” Someone asked.

The signal indicating the end of the battle hadn’t risen yet. As the magicians of the 3rd Car waited for instructions, ‘it’ fell from the night sky.

Tok, todok, tok…

It was dark red and round. The ungainly shape rolled forward between the two wagons. Someone used ‘Light’ magic reflexively as the shape gradually grew clearer. White hair turned to ashes, wrinkles distorted by burns, and eyes which were filled with fear… A name escaped from Lili’s mouth, “…Elder Herman.” It was the head of Herman, who had been brutally murdered.

Chapter 74 – SUPERBIA

The magicians from the magic towers looked at each other and wondered if they were seeing a nightmare. The sight of Herman’s head rolling on the ground didn’t feel like reality. He had lost a circle due to injury, but his capabilities were still equivalent to the 7th Circle. Yet eight war mages, including Herman, had been wiped out in just 10 minutes? It was an opponent they absolutely couldn’t afford to go against.

“2nd Car, get ready! 3rd Car, get down and enter the 6th Combat Formation! Don’t hesitate!” A thunderous shout emerged from the person who regained their mind first. It was Anton, a veteran of the Blue Tower and the next highest ranking person in this convoy after Herman.

Having many years of experience on the battlefield, Anton knew that unexpected events could occur at any time. Thus, he made a cold judgment after the 1st Car was suddenly annihilated. He didn’t forget to look ahead with observation magic while giving instructions. However, Anton couldn’t see beyond a physical barrier. “Tch, this is why fire-based magic is so annoying…!”

The flames from the fire magic were blocking his sight. The battlefield contained a distorted atmosphere due to the high temperatures, and the smoke rising from the trees and the flames paralyzed his sight. It would take at least 30 more minutes until it returned to normal. Anton abandoned the task of identifying the enemy’s shape and moved quickly towards the 2nd Car. Then he grabbed the shoulder of Liliana, who was sitting next to Ellenoa.

“Hey, Newbie!”

“Yes?” ‘What?’ The reaction was better than Anton had expected. In this situation, Liliana’s voice wasn’t shaking at all. Her calm eyes, breathing, and magic power didn’t fit her age. Above all, Lili had the atmosphere of a person who had experienced ‘real life.’ The rumors about her being a great rookie seemed plausible.

After evaluating Lili, Anton spoke in a decisive voice, “Newbie, don’t think about anything other than keeping her safe from now on. We will stay and buy as much time as possible at least until Veronica comes. Do you understand?!”

“I will do my best.”

“You are an unusually careful person for a Red Tower sorceress. Okay, I’m going.” Anton knocked against Lili’s shoulder several times, then he pushed her into the wagon and shouted to the four magicians steering the 2nd Car, “Start right away! The direction doesn’t matter, as long as you get as far as possible!”

At Anton’s words, a terrifying gust of wind emerged from the palms of the drivers. The sails inflated again, and the wagon started running in the direction of the wind. As expected from the White Tower, they confidently increased the pace. It dug roughly into the ground before disappearing from Anton’s field of view. This was all he could do.

“Now, then…” Anton looked around at his colleagues, who were gathered in the formation unique to the Blue Tower. Although their relationship with the Red Tower wasn’t good, it was never malicious or hostile. Rather, it was closer than the relationships they had with the other towers because of their arguments. In the 1st Car, there had been someone who came to the capital at around the same time as Anton. That man was a proud person, but Anton didn’t hate him.

Wuooooong…! Unlike the Red Tower magicians who focused on firepower, the Blue Tower taught mainly about working in conjunction with each other. They had the ability to share magic and create a synergy which would maximize their strength. It was different in a one-on-one fight, but in a fight with many people, the Blue Tower absolutely didn’t fall behind the Red Tower.

‘The enemy is coming.’ In the center of the formation, Anton stared at the front with a firm expression. Oddly enough, the mana was thinning. This was the sense of incongruity he felt before. This existence was on a totally different dimension from senior magicians and sword masters, as it could overwhelm the world with just its presence. His intuition noticed the enemy’s greatness before it even arrived.

Soon, ‘something’ came out of the darkness. Anton gazed at it and spoke with a bitter smile, “…Hah, this place is my grave.” None of the other magicians refuted him. Just the fact that he could still open his mouth meant that Anton deserved to be called the best magician here. The intense fury they felt froze, but none of the seven magicians stepped back. They began the battle where the outcome was already determined.

* * *

Dududududu…! The gust wagon moved at a tremendous speed. This was different from when they conserved strength for long-distance traveling. It was literally an acceleration using all their strength! The four 5th Circle magicians drew out all the magic power in their blood vessels, and this was the direct result of that. Every time the wagon hit a stone, their bodies would go up a few meters, but the wagon continued running at full speed. There was no moment to spare for the high-speed driving.

The atmosphere inside the wagon was cold as well. ‘An opponent that can kill Elder Herman is at least of the master level… There are few kingdoms which could such power for a dangerous infiltration operation,’ Lili analyzed the situation calmly. When she faced a crisis, the experiences she absorbed were worth their weight in gold. An unidentified opponent had appeared at the head of the convoy, blocked the path, and instantly annihilated the elite troops, including Elder Herman. A person who could do such a thing should be a sword master from the Andras Empire, one of the Seven Swords.

However, why would the Andras Empire take such a risk?

Based on the international situation, Lili immediately denied that possibility, ‘No, even if one of the Seven Swords penetrated into Meltor, there is no guarantee that they can return. Why would they risk one of the pillars of the empire? That is crazy.’

Additionally, the Andras Empire couldn’t get any benefits from a high elf, unlike Austen. Their relationship with Elvenheim would get worse, and they could even lose one of their precious sword masters. However, when she excluded the Seven Swords of the Empire, there was nobody left. It was preposterous that an unaffiliated master would be mobilized.

Her logical reasoning couldn’t reveal the shadows behind this situation. While Lili was frustrated over not finding an answer, the quiet Ellenoa opened her mouth, “That… Is something scary happening because of me?”

“Ellenoa.”

“If I hadn’t left the village… if I wasn’t a high elf… this wouldn’t have happened, right?”

It was a very cruel question to affirm. More than anything, Ellenoa already knew the answer without needing to hear Lili’s reply. However, Lili didn’t nod. Fortunately, she was still young and had the innocence of looking at the world through good and evil, not cause and effect. So, she was able to comfort Ellenoa.

Liliana grasped Ellenoa’s hands gently like Ellenoa had done to her before. “Don’t blame yourself.” At the very least, she shouldn’t feel guilty.

“You are just a victim. You are the victim who is being chased after by evil just because you are a high elf! Don’t act like you are the perpetrator of this.”

“B-But…”

“Or just feel sad. Don’t feel guilty.”

Even if all this happened because she was a high elf, the positions of perpetrator and victim couldn’t be reversed. No, it shouldn’t be. According to that logic, the ones in the wrong were the person scammed or the person murdered. It was something which Lili could never agree to.

Ellenoa was astonished by her hard-line attitude, but she immediately nodded with a slight smile. At this moment when the atmosphere was about to loosen up…

Warak!

Lili ran desperately and hugged Ellenoa.

“L-Liliana!” Ellenoa blushed as she suddenly entered her arms, but that quickly faded away.

Lili was so pale that she almost looked bloodless. With a face that seemed like she wasn’t breathing, Lili quickly got up. Her sensory perception told her that danger was nearing!

‘Impossible! It caught up already?!’

Not only had it broken through the elites of the 3rd Car, it had caught up with the wagon which was moving at the maximum speed! A sword master’s physical abilities might be called strange, but the enemy approaching this wagon was a monster which deviated from common sense. It wasn’t possible with the legs of a human. Then a cold chill on her neck pierced that thought. There wasn’t even time to speak a word of warning.

Chill.

The illusion of the reaper’s scythe was at her neck.

“Protection!” Lili screamed the spell and jumped out of the gust wagon. Within her arms, Ellenoa was surely protected as Lili threw herself out of the fast-paced wagon. The damage from the drop and collision with the ground was huge, causing the 5th Circle defense spell to be half-broken. However, her judgment was correct. The moment the two of them escaped from the gust wagon, a huge shadow fell on top of the roof.

‘…!!!’

It was like a meteor had fallen from the sky as the gust wagon was smashed. A large shock wave spread from the impact of the collision with the trees nearby, forcing Lili to use defense magic again.

‘What is with that shock wave…!?’

The shock wave wasn’t magic but a phenomenon generated due to a surge of pure physical power! Lili’s stricken face looked at the dust which had risen at the point of collision. She could even believe it if this shock wave were the enemy’s attack. If she hadn’t used defense magic, Lili’s and Ellenoa’s guts would be crushed like rotten tomatoes.

Lili managed to survive the attack and stepped back a few meters with Ellenoa. She had no thoughts about running away. Lili was just overwhelmed by the eerie presence which could be sensed from within the cloud of dust. Whatever it was, it wasn’t something which could be faced with the power of the duo. A sharp fear pushed down her curiosity. She would rather have that dust cloud cover her eyes forever. However, the wind blew it away.

Hwiuooong…

As the dust settled, the first thing she saw was the crushed wreckage of the gust wagon. There were traces of blood from the drivers everywhere as well as a gruesome shape in the corner. Lili clenched her teeth as she faced the wriggling shadow. Finally, the identity of the assailant was revealed to the two people.

‘…Ah.’ Liliana Miller understood now. This was the incarnation of death, the materialization of fear in a solid form. It wasn’t a human. No, it wasn’t like any creature she knew. The ugly and powerful monster was too ambiguous and disorderly to name. It couldn’t be called anything but chaos.

With eight twitching legs, the lower half of its body resembled a spider. The body itself consisted of a mixture of leather and carapace. There was a scorpion-like tail which scattered blue lightning, and four different claws bit at the air. No, that was wrong too. The strange body changed its appearance to the parts of other creatures. It now had the arm of an ogre and the horns of a minotaur. Like a wyvern, wings sprouted from its back, but scales covered its skin.

The unidentified monster turned Lili’s and Ellenoa’s minds blank.

However, there was a separate existence which responded to the appearance of the monster.

–Hrmm.

A hole appeared on Lili’s left palm, and a low voice was transmitted in a low-frequency range which insects could hear. The greedy grimoire, Gluttony, growled in a voice which was several times more unpleasant than usual.

-Pride, that disgusting appearance of yours still hasn’t changed.

The monster approaching them suddenly stopped in place. It looked confused by Gluttony’s voice, then it suddenly hit its head with a sharp claw. The behavior looked like an act of self-harm, but a mouth appeared in the previously smooth head. Then like Gluttony, it started to talk in a low frequency.

–You still have the habit of being attached to inferior species like humans, Gluttony.

Chapter 75 – A Traditional Hero (1)

Ellenoa was surprised by the monster’s sudden stop, but as Liliana shared senses with Gluttony, she could hear the conversation between Gluttony and Pride. The voices which spoke in the low-frequency range were not at all gentle. The disgust they had toward each other was clear and out in the open.

In particular, Pride (Superbia) spoke with outright disdain, –You are still obsessed with inferior monkeys. It is shameful to classify you as one of the Seven Sins. What is the value of those who rely on time and luck?–

Beauty and intellect are concepts that a mass of flesh like you won’t understand. Gluttony didn’t back down and gave as good as it got.

–No matter how you collect and combine genetic factors, you are still limited to living creatures. You are nothing but a loser who has given up on surpassing the limits of a species. Gathering the best parts of creatures, isn’t that nothing more than a chimera?–

Nonsense! Pride dismissed Gluttony, speaking with the arrogance it was named after.

Now, the vocal range was lowered even further. The sound caused Lili and Ellenoa to feel discomfort as they sat down. The unheard shout broke the spirits of the two people. It was a terrifying threat associated with Dragon Fear, something which appeared in forgotten legends.

“Cough!” Lili coughed up some blood. Following the series of shock waves, her circles were strongly shaken by Pride’s shouts. If a human didn’t know magic or aura, their heart would’ve stopped.

The enemy’s very existence was different, allowing Lili to feel the gap directly with her body.

‘Damn it. What the hell is this monster? Why is it attacking us?!’ Lili’s hysterical question was thrown out without her expecting an answer.

-The autonomous maneuver type grimoire, Superbia. Like me, it belongs in the Seven Sins set. If the attribute I symbolize is [Gluttony], then it is [Pride]. It is a ‘species usurper specialist’ and is made up of the species it eats.

Gluttony returned with a clear answer as always.

Lili quickly picked out some keywords and asked another question. She had a feeling that this information would determine the life and death of the two of them. ‘Usurping species? Is that Pride’s power?’

–That’s right.

Liliana listened without missing a single word.

-Just like I am a grimoire that collects magic books, it is a grimoire that collects creatures. It has the ability to store the genetic information of a species, regardless of the individual performance of the organism. Once it eats a sample of a species, it can reproduce the innate traits of that species.

‘The innate traits?’

–For example, a troll’s regeneration or an ogre’s muscular strength.

That was enough. Lili’s expression turned into one of fright as she understood Pride’s power.

Pride had the ability to eat a species and gain its best traits! It wasn’t inferior to Gluttony’s ability to extract essences from magic books or magic power from artifacts. No, it might even be superior when it came to fighting.

Moreover, based on the horrible creature, the traits which could be reproduced didn’t stop at just one or two.

‘How many traits can it use at the same time?’

–Hmm. Gluttony looked at Pride for a moment before replying. –It has already unlocked four seals. Right now, it can use five combined… User, do you mean to fight Pride?

‘What choice do I have?’

–There is no need. He didn’t come to eat us.

‘What?’

The one who answered Lili’s question wasn’t Gluttony, but Superbia who had been thinking about something.

–Well, it is good. It is a waste of time to chat like this.

The eight legs started advancing. As the ugly form leapt forward, Lili naturally stepped out in front of Ellenoa and raised her magic power. Lili’s sensory perception was telling her to run away, but her human instincts made her act. She couldn’t seem to run away after thinking of the sacrifices the senior magicians had made.

Then Superbia asked in a strange voice, –What are you doing, Gluttony? I came to eat a high elf. I have no interest in a monkey.

“…Don’t make me laugh.” Lili ignored her spasm of fear, and while staring at Superbia, she declared firmly, “I won’t give anything to you.”

It was a courageous action which deserved a standing ovation.

-Then die. The predator sentenced her to death without any hesitation.

Pride changed in an instant. Its eight spider legs turned into four horse legs, while the upper body became a weird mixture of a locust and grasshopper. It quickly shifted to three traits which would produce results: a centaur’s lower body; a storm locust’s wings; and a spriggan’s acceleration ability.

–Swaeeeeek!

It moved beyond the barrier of sound as the hooves, containing enough destructive power to crush steel, slammed toward Lili’s body.

‘Ah, I’m doomed.’ Lili was sure she would die from the blow.

Her body couldn’t even grasp the timing of the acceleration of the huge body, let alone respond to the attack. So, it wasn’t Liliana who responded to the death blow, but the instincts of Lee Yoonsung who was sleeping inside her.

Kwaduduk…!

The skill, Protection Bangle, was activated. Three shields unfolded around Lili’s body in a reflexive manner, then Lili used her magic power.

‘Battle Song.‘

‘Last Requiem.‘

‘Presto.’

Battle Song revolved all five circles and improved her reaction speed to the maximum for a moment.

The monster’s horse hooves were crazy fast, and Lili sank deep into her consciousness in order to use a secret technique to survive. It was one of the most advanced techniques in the eastern martial arts, Force Dispersion. (TL: literal meaning is using 4 taels of force to win against 1000 jin, or using a little amount of force to win over a greater force)

Lili’s two arms moved at a dizzying speed.

Paaaang!

Despite alleviating a lot of the damage, Lili was thrown back like her arms were broken. The shock wave, which threw Lili, shattered seven trees and the rocks behind her. If the shock wave had hit her directly, it would’ve wreaked havoc on her body!

“Cough!” Although the attack hadn’t even hit Lili, it snapped several of her ribs. While sitting down, Lili used healing magic. She was pushed to Ellenoa’s side due to the shock wave, but she was too shocked to be aware of it.

It was commendable that Liliana had managed to defend herself, but she couldn’t do it again. She couldn’t afford to be hit by Superbia even once.

‘If I get hit one more time… I will die.’

Putting aside winning or losing, Lili would just die. Superbia’s resistance was at least of the master level. Considering Lili’s luck, winning wasn’t even an option. She would just struggle desperately until she died like a bug. There was a terrible gap in strength between Superbia and Liliana.

However, Superbia laughed at Lili on the ground before giving one last ridiculing remark.

–You are quite good for a monkey. I will forgive this once.

It didn’t say anything else as its eyes stared at Liliana. There were six pairs of compound eyes which could observe 360 degrees. The red light coming from the eyes induced a horror which humans couldn’t face. Their minds would likely be broken by the sight.

As for Lili, she could stay as she was. Then she could survive. It might be cowardly, but survival was her first priority. Gluttony had advised Lili that she could survive if she just stayed still. Gluttony whispered like a snake for Lili to turn away from the high elf shivering by her side. It wasn’t a bad thing to run away.

‘…I’m crazy.’ Liliana smiled and slapped her cheeks hard.

Jjak! Blood filled her mouth, but that was good.

Lili didn’t have to listen to this voice. The magic, which had subsided due to fear and powerlessness, began to boil again. Still, there was no chance of winning, so Lili asked her companion for advice, ‘Gluttony.’

–What?

‘Tell me how to defeat it. No, it is okay if I can’t win. Teach me how to beat up that son of a bitch.’

Despite being a grimoire like Gluttony, the opponent was an independent monster which didn’t need a user. If so, Lili wouldn’t be able to catch it unless Gluttony cooperated.

Feeling Lili’s strong intentions, Gluttony asked in an uncomfortable voice, –Why User? Why try so hard? This high elf isn’t that precious to you.

‘I’m not fighting for that reason.’

If Lili compromised once, it was easy to do so a second time. The third time would be even easier. Liliana Miller would become someone who was alive due to her cowardice. She would rather die of her own will than become a cowardly bystander.

Lili’s voice, filled with a determination to die, was transmitted strongly to Gluttony, whom Lili was connected to.

This was a foolish, irrational judgment. However, Gluttony drawn to the unknown choice.

-…Okay. I will pay the price in advance. This is the first time I’ve had a user like you.

Gluttony’s previous users had always been cold, and their goal in life had always been to become a master of magic. There had been many magicians who filled these pages to the end and died without leaving a name behind. However, none of them had tried to fight to the end for their own beliefs. Perhaps this strange user might show Gluttony what it hadn’t found in the meantime.

The original sin, which collected wisdom, made a gamble for the first time.

[Error! Error! Unauthorized request. The 4th Seal has been released through an unusual means.]

[Gluttony’s function has been opened forcibly. The user should check the information window of the corresponding function immediately. However, this function was unlocked via an abnormal path.]

[Grimoire “Gluttony” / C Rank]

[Gluttony’s 4th Seal was released through unusual means. From now onward, the user can borrow the power of an author which Gluttony has extracted. However, once the author has been overwritten, the author can’t be loaded twice.]

[The C Rank ‘Overwrite’ has been triggered!]

[The object ‘Alfred Bellontes’ has been loaded into the user’s body.]

Alfred Bellontes was the war hero who had murdered thousands of soldiers during the Bellontes Empire’s Revolutionary War half a century ago, and his reputation had become widespread.

Even master level opponents had avoided fighting him, and he had been called a genius of battle. As Alfred’s ego, who had been sleeping deeply, overwhelmed Liliana’s body and soul, a blue light appeared at Lili’s fingers.

This was the fourth function of Gluttony, the greedy grimoire.

At that moment, a hero from the history books returned to the present age.

Chapter 8: Chapter 76-100

Chapter Text

Chapter 76 - A Traditional Hero (2)

Simultaneously, Superbia noticed the changes happening to Liliana’s body. Its senses exceeded a human’s by dozens or perhaps hundreds of times, so it could catch even the slightest differences. The analysis was completed instantly, covering the amount of sweat, the speed of the pulse, the body temperature, and the expansion and contraction of pupils.

‘Oddly enough, the fear in the monkey’s body has disappeared.’ Superbia was puzzled. “You… What type of trick are you playing?”

Any creature had to be afraid of Superbia since it was at the apex of the food chain. It didn’t matter what the creature’s individual strength was as they would be filled with an instinctive fear. Magicians and aura users were no exception, even for those beyond a certain level, and it was the same with monkeys. Unable to understand the phenomenon, Superbia felt uncomfortable.

Liliana slowly raised her body. She lifted her right hand, which was ridiculously small in comparison to Superbia’s claws. Then…

Paang! A flash emerged from her index finger and broke into Superbia’s skull.

“…Ah?” Ellenoa, who wasn’t breathing well, couldn’t help opening her mouth. It was because the sight of the head being broken wasn’t realistic. For a normal creature, it would be an instantaneous death blow.

Liliana—no, Alfred looked down at the body with clear eyes after striking the blow. She nodded and clenched her fingers. ‘Wise. You realized that it was better to pick me.’

At the present time, there were only two authors Lili could summon with [Overwrite], Alfred and Lee Yoonsung. In the case of Myrdal, the option to use the Overwrite function with him never came up, so Lili only had one of two choices. Lili was torn between Lee Yoonsung and Alfred, but she eventually made her decision… and Magic Bullet’s Creator, the war hero Alfred Bellontes, was loaded.

Gududuk…gududuk…

However, a monster which had killed dozens of elite magicians couldn’t fall to such a degree of damage. The flesh at the bottom of the head started growing back, and the bones rising from the neck were completed. The regeneration was almost like a reversal of time. There was a cold light in Alfred’s eyes as she watched the bizarre phenomenon in front of her.

‘It is more than a troll. This isn’t regeneration but closer to immortality… It isn’t an enemy I can win by killing.’

That was the mistake Herman and the other convoy magicians had made. In order to completely destroy the monster, a master level or someone with Veronica’s or Blundell’s firepower was needed. If they had just focused on tying up its feet thoroughly, the magicians in the 1st and 3rd Cars wouldn’t have been killed.

“You bastard. Monkey, you…!” A horrific low-frequency scream emerged from Superbia, whose face was already half recovered.

The flesh the monster now had was different, but it still stared at her with six pairs of compound eyes. The fact that it had been attacked by a mere monkey scratched its pride. The will to kill was immediately reflected in its form.

‘Ogre’s power. Minotaur’s power. Cyclops’ power.’

Superbia’s body suddenly swelled up. It grew beyond three meters and was twice as wide, while the muscle fibers rose above the skin to cover the whole body. Red tendons and muscles tangled together like rope to create a form boiling with murderous impulses.

The incarnation of violence raised an arm which was thicker than a log.

-■■■■■■―!!

The monster’s four fists struck the ground with a furious roar.

-――――――――――!!!

It was literally a great destruction! The earth cracked and shook in the places where Superbia’s fists hit. The sound of the world crying out rang loudly as Alfred jumped up while holding Ellenoa. The shock wave was transmitted through the ground and would explode their insides if it hit them!

“Ellenoa!”

“Yes, yes!?!” Ellenoa replied involuntarily to the powerful voice.

“I will blow you away! Take care of your landing!”

There was no time for a reply. Alfred pulled out wind magic from Lili’s memories. She used Gust Wind, a blast that could blow a person away like a leaf. Combining that with Superbia’s shock wave, it wasn’t difficult to fly a few hundred meters. She needed to use this interval to shift Ellenoa to a safe distance away.

So, Alfred blew Ellenoa away without any hesitation.

“Kyaaak!” Ellenoa shrieked with an absurd expression as she was pushed and sent disappearing into the night sky. Alfred was anxious about the landing, but it wouldn’t be a problem for a high elf who was loved by nature. She also kicked away from the epicenter of the destruction as she continued to think.

However, as soon as she landed on the ground…

Huuung!

A huge fist emerged from the dust cloud. It was enough power to push away the dust using wind pressure alone! This hit was three times more powerful than the first. If she were hit with this, she would disappear without a trace. So, Alfred gave up on attacking and concentrated all her strength on her chest. This was the body technique received from Lee Yoonsung—the Iron Board technique.

A red pillar stretched up before her upper body at 90 degrees.

Pik!

She got a nosebleed as the huge fist hit her. However, she raised a hand to her nose while throwing herself to the right. It was overwhelming just being near the violence. As she attempted to open the gap, the monster stretched out the other three fists at the same time.

Aldred smiled coldly as she faced the wall of death. “Fool.”

Her body accelerated, momentarily appearing like a haze.

‘Battle Song. Sonata of Speed. Vivace.’

Moving one beat faster meant she would die. Moving two beats faster also meant she would die. If that was the case, then she would move three or four beats faster.

Alfred dispersed the force of the three fists more precisely and accurately than the inexperienced Liliana would have done. She penetrated the gap, which was the size of a needle hole, without any error. Alfred moved like she was dancing and dug toward Superbia’s chest.

Then her hand, which was sharp like a spear, pierced the monster’s chest.

Puhwakak!

The four Magic Bullets, fired from every digit of the right hand, except for the thumb, cut through the muscles covering the monster’s heart.

-■■■■■――!! Superbia’s body started glowing from the terrible pain.

One attack from Superbia would break down the human body instantly. It would be over in one blow. Just a light scratch would cause a severe injury. Then the human’s breath would be cut off in the following attack. On the other hand, Alfred had the battle penalty of not being able to kill her opponent.

Despite that, the hero was dancing like a storm in front of the monster.

-This rat bastard!

Neither of Superbia’s attacks with its fists or feet worked. Alfred avoided the punches and kicks and then brutally attacked any gaps which were exposed. It was the essence of a marksman to pierce the vital points. With simple attacks, Superbia was just Alfred’s prey.

Alfred sent Superbia a look of derision. ‘If you can’t die, I’ll just turn you into a living beehive.’

If it continued like this, Alfred would be able to endure for an hour or two. Every time a flash was fired from her fingers, the monster struggled while the hero firmly defended her superiority.

However, that thought was soon overturned.

* * *

Exactly five minutes later…

-….Indeed, I know your trashy trick now.

Its pride was more important than anything else, but Superbia’s intelligence was absolutely not low. Just as Alfred observed her, Superbia was also watching Alfred. This was the type of prey which should be hunted.

As Superbia transitioned into another form, Alfred felt a chill run down her spine.

Crunch… crunch…

Its front legs were like that of an octopus while the tail was like a blade. This was a shape that completely deviated from the human form. Alfred was able to overwhelm Superbia because she had anticipated its behavior. It wasn’t difficult to know the timing by reading the movements of the muscles, joints, and cartilages since they resembled humans, no matter how strong they were.

However, she didn’t know the characteristics of the monster, so her responses would be delayed.

–Die.

Shortly after that, the space was cut horizontally. It was Caracalos’ blade tail! Alfred jumped backwards reflexively, but blood still sprang from a cut in her chest. She didn’t receive a scar due to most of the power being blocked by the fabric, but if her response had been a bit late, her heart would’ve been split in two.

This time, Lili’s knowledge had saved her. Caracalos was a dangerous A rank monster that inhabited the southern swamps. Its tail was small but contained mithril, so it was well known as a weapon that could slash through any metal or defense spell.

‘Damn it, that is more than an aura user.’ Alfred clicked her tongue as she came to know the information belatedly. She had lived in the north all her life, so she’d had no interest in the southern creatures. Moreover, she hadn’t read books like Liliana.

If surprise attacks like this kept on happening, it would be difficult to hold out for 10 minutes, let alone an hour. Therefore, Alfred talked to ‘her,’ who was watching.

‘Girl, can you hear me?’

–I can hear you. Speak.

It was Liliana Miller, the owner of the body. The two women, who were like the front and back of a coin, finally looked at each other. Although Alfred was using Liliana’s body, she couldn’t fully utilize her abilities as the skills acquired by Memorize or the artifacts thoroughly belonged to Liliana Miller. Alfred Bellontes was a stranger in Lili’s body, so there were limitations.

‘From now on, I will deeply connect to your consciousness. I need your consent to do that.’

–Sure, I agree.

‘That is a fast response. Is it okay to decide so quickly when you don’t even know what side effects there will be? Connecting my consciousness to yours can be dangerous, even if I am inferior when it comes to magical knowledge.’ The blonde woman looking at Lili with an anxious face.

Alfred’s appearance remained unchanged in the world of their consciousness. She had the majesty of royalty and the dignity of a warrior who had been called a hero. Lili felt strangely impressed as she slowly nodded. She was determined from the moment she decided to fight that monster.

‘…I respect your will, Girl.’

There was no way to withdraw anyway. It had reached the point where Lili needed to rush to the end… at least until Ellenoa’s safety was guaranteed, or when Veronica arrived. Until then, she needed to protect herself from the death appearing before her. Gambling with the hero’s soul was better than having a worthless death.

Then at that moment…

[Object name ‘Alfred Bellontes’ and the user ‘Liliana Miller’ have perfectly harmonized their consciousness. The Overwrite function has been stopped. The user’s self might become contaminated.]

[Hidden feature ‘Transmission’ has been activated.]

[If Transmission is successful, the fragment of Alfred Bellontes will be completely restored. If you fail, you will lose all the skills you have acquired from the essences. The mental shock can also cause the self-destruction of your ego.]

[Are you sure you want to approve ‘Transmission’? – Y/N]

Lili didn’t hesitate, even with the creepy advice. “Transmission!” As she answered, two flashes of light sprang from the dark mental world. One was the soul of the majestic and brilliant hero, while the other was the soul of a body not yet fully grown. The two lights danced erratically in the air before becoming one stream.

Kiiing!

It seemed like a lightning bolt struck Liliana Miller’s head.

Chapter 77 – A Traditional Heroine (3)

Gluttony’s 4th stage function, Transmission, was the core of Overwrite, and it was literally a double-edged sword. If it was successful, it would give Lili more of the author’s ability, beyond the little which had been extracted from the essence. However, if it failed, she would lose all the abilities she had obtained previously and, in turn, receive a mental blow.

Liliana was currently standing on a perilous cliff.

‘…?’

The focus completely disappeared from her eyes, and her body lost its vitality. The whirling memories swirling in her head forced her to cut down her five senses. She couldn’t tell where Alfred Bellontes’ memories ended and where Liliana Miller’s memories began. As the boundaries between their egos collapsed, their memories mixed together into a mess. Lili’s mentality didn’t fit her age, but it was hard for her to completely accept the hero’s soul.

Somehow, Lili managed to form a mental structure which captured the broken egos, but the mental challenge caused her eyes to become bloodshot.

‘This… Hang on…!’

If she didn’t look back on herself constantly, it was likely that she would forget who he was. Even though it was only a fragment, Alfred’s soul overwhelmed Lili’s consciousness, and the memories and abilities drove Lili’s body to the brink. Her senses expanded, producing what seemed to be short-term visions of the near future, and it also made her feel dizzy.

However, if this continued, she wouldn’t even last five minutes before being overwhelmed. It was a reality which couldn’t be reversed through will and determination; it was the predicted ending for an idiot who couldn’t figure out her limits.

Funnily enough, it was Pride who rescued her.

–How dare you ignore me when I’m right in front of you!

While Lili was engulfed by the confusion of her mind, Superbia became furious and attacked her.

The flesh of the predator unintentionally stimulated Lili’s survival instincts. The heart which had stopped moving started beating again, while her loosened nerves and muscles became taut and filled with tension.

Focus returned to Liliana’s empty eyes as the sound of the tail sliced through the air. This time, it was aiming for Lili’s neck instead of her heart. It was a blow which even Alfred couldn’t avoid completely, so the willpower of the two people facing death became perfectly matched up.

Kiiing—

Lili moved one beat ahead. The tail, which was capable of tearing steel apart, fell before her. Even if she managed to deflect half the trajectory, her neck would still get sliced. Nevertheless, Lili was confident she could avoid it as she ducked and the sound passed over her head. A few strands of hair were sliced off and scattered around.

–It is a useless effort!

Superbia stretched out its forelimbs, which looked like tentacles, at a terrifying speed. They didn’t reach the speed of sound, but there were 27 of them. It was a 360-degree attack which made evasion impossible. The number and range completely surpassed Lili’s mobility.

However, Liliana observed the tentacles with a calm expression. ‘This is the acid roper from the western swamps… Its tentacles will melt the human body immediately.’

The tentacles, which emitted strongly acidic slime, came from a predator in the swamps. They were light, so getting hit by the tentacles wouldn’t hurt, but the slime which melted bones and muscles was a truly terrible weapon.

However, Lili had read about the weakness of the acid roper in the encyclopedia before, so she raised both her arms up without retreating.

‘Battle Song. Rhapsody of Power. Forte.’

Simultaneously, one additional magic wrapped around her arms. “Enchant-Burning Hands!”

From her fingertips to her elbows, Liliana’s arms burned with a red flame. The focused magic power would turn anything it made contact with into charcoal. It was enough to evaporate the acid before it touched the skin!

The blazing fists hit the tentacles aiming for her. Papang! Bang! Papang!

This was different from the fluidity of Lee Yoonsung. Alfred had learned practical fighting techniques directly. They were strikes which utilized the fists, back of the hands, and the elbows. Her strikes left behind a dim haze as she knocked away the 27 tentacles.

–What?!

Superbia hadn’t expected its attack to be overcome, so it couldn’t hide its surprise. If Liliana hadn’t used Transmission, then she might have died right then. Alfred lacked knowledge and magic, while Liliana lacked the boldness and combat senses of a warrior. So, this was a response made possible only due to the combined abilities of the two.

After defending against the tentacles and blade tail, Lili received a clear view of Superbia.

‘Memorize. Two Slots Open. Volcanic Shell.’

The Volcanic Shells hit its upper body directly.

Kwaang!

There was a large shock wave. Lili used the momentum of that shock wave to widen her distance from Superbia. She was able to gain a temporary advantage, but she didn’t have a chance of winning this battle. The next time, Superbia could come up with a creature she didn’t know about.

Once Liliana was 20 meters away, she saw the mass of flesh taking on a new form.

‘Its regeneration is pretty fast even though the upper body was completely crushed… Seems that master level destructiveness is truly required to defeat it.’

She couldn’t deal the final blow. Liliana bit her lips as she realized this once again. Inferno was the only magic she had which surpassed the destructiveness of Volcanic Shell, and she didn’t think that it could completely erase Superbia’s whole body as it had survived the bombardment of Elder Herman and the other war mages.

Unsurprisingly, Superbia quickly recovered. After the damaged areas of the head were restored, Superbia glared at Lili. Magic Bullet, Burning Hands, Volcanic Shell… they were the means of attack which worked against it.

–I see. Your style is shock and fire, Superbia muttered in a small voice, then it started to reassemble its traits accordingly. Its nickname of ‘peak predator’ wouldn’t fit it if all it used was violence. The true power of Superbia was its ability to eliminate its own weakness and neutralize the opponent’s strength.

The use of flames as a weapon had appeared all over the world, along with the means to neutralize it.

‘A red drake’s scales, a chroma turtle’s carapace, a salamander’s heat-proof skin, and a hellhound’s body.’

Crunch…. Crunchhh… Crunch….

Three traits were applied to the body of a hellhound which was emitting heat. The red drake’s scales appeared on top of the salamander skin that shone with a light red, while a black shell wrapped around Superbia’s fragile face and joints.

This was the form which had slaughtered the eight war mages, including Herman.

–I made you wait, Monkey.

A red light shone in Superbia’s eyes. Once it took this form, even swimming in lava was possible. The combination of the three qualities could neutralize 6th Circle fire magic, making it a deadly enemy for Liliana.

If Lili’s attacks didn’t work at all, it would be nothing but a public execution. The only thing which could break through was Magic Bullet, and that depended on pure destructive power.

Piing!

As she thought this, a blue light emerged from Lili’s index finger and struck Superbia’s head.

Jjejeok.

The black shell wrapped around Superbia’s face split slightly.

–Kuhuhu, that tickles.

Not a single drop of blood emerged. It was evidence that Magic Bullet couldn’t pierce the carapace wrapped around it. Lili stiffened as her intuition felt it. That wasn’t the maximum output, but it still contained a considerable amount of power. The shell of the unknown creature was simply too hard.

The monster roared with the assurance of its superiority.

–■■■■■■■―――!!!

The noise also caused a vibration. The huge roar caused the earth to shake, and any beast which heard it froze. Liliana’s eardrums burst as she used healing magic, and she momentarily frowned from the pain.

Kuuong!

The monster kicked off against the ground and plunged toward Liliana.

‘Dammit!’

Its movements were several times faster than that of a human or beast. The monster was over 5 meters in length, but it crossed a few dozen meters in the blink of an eye. Indeed, in just three steps, Superbia erased that gap Lili had opened.

Its long sword-like claws were now lunging toward Lili.

Swaaack!

Three lines were drawn at the spot where Lili had just been standing, and the cut stones split apart. The claws were as sharp as swords and contained a massive weight. It was horrifying to see leaves split apart just from the wind pressure.

Every time Superbia swung its claws, a few trees were cut to pieces, and empty spaces appeared in an instant. In the end, four claws sliced at Liliana.

–Um?

However, that Lili scattered like a mirage. As the illusion of Liliana faded, her form could be seen breathing heavily in the distance. It was a skill she had saved until now—Illusion Track. It was the ability to leave an illusion of herself. This was a successful trick because Superbia had concentrated all its traits on physical abilities.

‘Perhaps I can do it twice more. Damn, it’s too good to waste like this.’

She didn’t have time to take measures and ended up using one of her hidden cards. Illusion Track had saved her life, but it had wasted one of Lili’s hidden cards.

Just like how Magic Bullet and fire magic lost their usefulness, the ability would become irrelevant once it was shown to Superbia. She needed extraordinary tactics and methods which hadn’t been displayed yet.

…Yes, there was one tactic and method she had yet to show.

Liliana looked down at her hands and spoke in an uncertain tone, “Is it possible?”

Right now, her body was in an extremely unstable state. It was the limit of Alfred and Lili’s strength as their memories and spirits continued to mix and scatter. If the two people hadn’t united to take care of Superbia, their egos would’ve collapsed together already.

However, neither Liliana nor Alfred had thought of this tactic until now. If it were successful, even that monster couldn’t escape a deadly injury.

“Well, let’s try it once, Prince Alfred.”

Lili nodded and smiled as she heard, ‘A man shouldn’t avoid a challenge.’

It was the temperament of a hero. The innate qualities of Alfred Bellontes were blooming inside of Liliana Miller. Heroes always won at the crossroads of fate and did what people deemed were impossible.

If so, her victory would be decided at this moment.

As Liliana gathered up all of her remaining magic power, a relentless heat rushed through her.

Chapter 78 – A Traditional Heroine (4)

That creature's length was over five meters and its weight was estimated to be in the tonnes. Just being hit by that body would turn a human body into chunks of meat. The creature roared wildly while jumping forward.

–■■■■■■■···!!!

The huge roar caused Lili’s already burst eardrums to throb. However, she didn’t have time to care about such minor pain. Lili stared at what was before her without moving a single strand of hair on her eyebrows. Judging by its movements a while ago, Superbia’s power was two steps ahead of Lili’s vision. So, Lili couldn’t afford to blink even once. The monster took two steps on the ground.

Huuk!

Then the shape of the monster expanded suddenly. No, it only appeared to be growing because it was approaching so rapidly. As Superbia’s body neared Lili, it pushed off from the ground.

Kwaang!

The solid ground became broken like a grilled pancake. The spot where Lili had been standing split apart like a spider web as Superbia landed. The shock caused a small earthquake, and Lili’s body wobbled for a moment. Superbia’s claws didn’t miss this moment and tore her body into dozens of pieces.

However, Lili’s body once again scattered like a haze. This time, it wasn’t just a single use of Illusion Track. A total of 12 Lilianas appeared around Superbia. The sophisticated illusion that couldn’t be distinguished from reality was the power of the artifact which symbolized the legendary thief, Orwell.

However, Superbia just laughed instead of panicking.

–You… I knew you were going to do this again.

The ability of the peak predator, Pride, allowed it to form countermeasures for anything it saw once. As such, it now had flames which could melt rocks, a tail which was sharper than a blade, and a shell which was harder than steel.

However, it was the same for countering the illusions. The ability to deceive the eyes of other creatures was unexpectedly common, while the ability to see through deception was rare but not impossible to find.

Another red eye appeared in the middle of Superbia’s face—the eye of the observer. It was the eye of a famous creature known as the ‘magician killer.’ The one eyeball could see any magic which entered its field of view and counter it. Without magic power, Superbia could only reproduce its insight ability, but that was enough.

Soon, Superbia’s vision revealed the truth of the illusions. Among the 12 figures, the real Liliana…?

-None?!

Superbia stiffened. The 12 figures were all illusions, and there was no sign of the body which had created them. Before Superbia could understand the situation, it felt something underneath its chin. It was a really light sensation. However, above all, it gave Superbia a frightening chill.

“…It took me a while.”

It was impossible to amaze Superbia with anything new. So, Lili had used a lavish spectacle as bait. Pride was used to being the strongest, so it had never expected a counterattack to come when its opponent was in a clearly disadvantageous position. What could Liliana do when her flames as well as her greatest weapon, Magic Bullet, were blocked?

‘I can’t break through the normal way. But…!’ The expression on Lili’s face proved this wasn’t a meaningless struggle or approach.

‘Battle Song. Rhapsody of Power. Sforzando.’

Lili only strengthened her right arm. As the muscles swelled, her sleeves were torn apart, exposing the rising blood vessels. The effect of forcibly strengthening her body was revealed, but it was still good. If she didn’t do this, she wouldn’t be able to withstand the shock.

[In fact, Magic Bullet is an incomplete magic. To be more accurate, it is a magic that can’t be completed.] Alfred Bellontes had said so.

There was a limitation because her fingers couldn’t cope with the strong backlash of Magic Bullet. However, if she used her palm, then the pressure and range of Magic Bullet would be greatly reduced. The bonus was that the arm she used would be destroyed by the enormous repulsion. It was a defective spell which could only wreak havoc at a medium distance.

Therefore, she plunged into the monster’s arm and used a desperate method.

‘Memorize. All Slots Open. Magic Missile-Penta United.’

All five Magic Bullets stored at maximum power gathered in the palm of her right hand. Even though Lili felt like her right forearm was going to burst, she was able to somehow endure it thanks to the strengthening. In addition to this, she compressed one more Magic Bullet into her palm.

There was now a huge six shots in her palm. One blow concentrated at six times the power would be able to penetrate any 6th Circle defense spell. Bududuk…buduk… Her muscles were torn as blood flowed from the skin. This was a strong blow which wasn’t possible unless she sacrificed an arm. Liliana stared into Superbia’s eyes and used all her strength.

“Die…!”

There was a blue flash of light which surpassed even Alfred’s prime.

* * *

A flash of light soared into the night sky of the Nadun Mountains. In contrast to lightning which fell from the sky, the flash of light rose from the ground and penetrated straight through the clouds. Of course, this light was the trail left behind by Liliana’s Magic Bullet.

Liliana lay on the ground and looked up. ‘Succe…ss.’

The body of the beast which had lost its head was struggling. Black blood sprayed like a fountain, covering the scales and carapace. Despite its fearful defense, it couldn’t withstand Magic Bullet which had been amplified six times. In the end, Superbia’s body fell to the ground.

Liliana chuckled when she saw it. “One blow, I did it properly.”

[Yes, well done.] Alfred smiled from inside Liliana and knocked on her shoulder.

It was a power which would’ve been impossible to achieve if they hadn’t worked together. They had fought well against the monster which was a Seven Sins grimoire. If she had made a wrong judgment, then it would be Liliana with her head missing right now.

As a result, the winner and loser had been decided. Of course, the loser was Liliana who couldn’t kill Superbia, and the winner was Superbia who had survived a number of fatal blows.

Kududuk…! Kudu…! Kududuk…!

With an unpleasant sound, a skull rose up in the empty space, and flesh, muscles, and nerves covered it as the head started to regain its original shape. As Alfred had said, this wasn’t in the realm of regeneration but immortality. No matter how well the two people fought, they couldn’t beat it. In the first place, Liliana and Alfred lacked a way to destroy that huge body without leaving a trace of it behind.

–Your last hurrah ends here. Superbia’s voice was convinced of its victory.

Why did it need to be agitated in front of its food which had already lost strength? Superbia laid a sharp claw at Lili’s neck. It wasn’t dumb enough to leave this threat alive. Superbia would tear off the head of the being which irritated it and then eat slowly.

‘Well, it is just up to here. I fought well.’ Liliana closed her eyes in the face of death. She felt a bit sad about her parents, but she believed that her mentor would take care of them.

Finally, Superbia’s sharp claw moved.

Kakang!

It was quite a cheerful sound for someone’s head being cut off. As she thought this,

“…Kid.” It was a cold but beautiful voice.

“T-Tower Master…?”

“Sorry, I’m too late.”

Lili opened her eyes hurriedly and saw Veronica, whose red robe was flapping in the wind.

She had spoken in a heavily subdued voice, which made her wonder what she’d seen on the way. Blood was dripping from Veronica’s firmly closed fists, and Liliana thought the blood almost looked like her tears.

Veronica moved forward, toward the monster before her.

“Wait a bit. I’ll end it quickly.”

Shortly after that…

Kwaang!

Something was waving like a worm from Superbia’s crushed head. The half skull and crushed eye looked like a frog which had been hit with a hammer. Superbia was one beat too late to recognize the damage. Then as it opened its mouth to scream…

“Be a sword, fire of purgatory.” Veronica summoned a sword of fire—Inferno Blade. She used a spell which compressed Inferno into the form of a sword.

No matter how fire resistant the monster was, it couldn’t withstand a temperature which would melt it in an instant. It was impossible to block this fire sword with pure durability.

However, Superbia started to regenerate when it was sliced apart. Its speed was faster than a troll, and there were no traces left of the wounds Veronica had inflicted upon it. Nevertheless, Veronica gazed at the scene with cold eyes and suddenly jumped from the ground.

No, the moment she jumped, she was already punching out.

Kwaang!

It was a huge blow. The slender fist of the beautiful woman contained the weight of several tonnes, and the creature was thrown back into the air.

–A-A monster like you…! This mixed-blood monkey!

“What?” Veronica had the dragon senses, so it wasn’t difficult for her to hear Superbia’s low-frequency voice. She then pointed to the creature which was 100 meters away and sentenced him to death. It was the worst attack magic of the 7th Circle, a flame of the Demon World which couldn’t be erased with the usual method.

“Hell Fire.” A black fire storm appeared without a sound and wrapped around Superbia.

–■■■■■■――!?! It was a scream, not a roar.

The senses of Superbia, who focused on the traits of creatures, were extraordinarily sharp, so its perception of pain was different. The sensation of its body’s cells burning was hell. Superbia couldn’t endure this. The firepower exceeded its regeneration, so Pride, who had encountered few monsters in this age, decided to escape.

Simultaneously, Veronica decided to deal the last blow.

“Suuuuop…” She used a great suction power to swallow the air around her.

“Huwaaaack―――――!” Then a fearsome jet of fire blew from her mouth!

‘D-Dragon Breath?!’ Lili didn’t know why a quarter dragon like Veronica could use that power, but the red dragon’s breath was famous for having a destruction equivalent to the 8th Circle.

She blew her breath toward the airborne Superbia and destroyed any clouds in the way. The power of it truly couldn’t be described in books. Nothing was left in the place where the breath passed.

“Huuuu…” As the breath died, Veronica let out a tired sigh and took several deep breaths while steam emerged from her mouth.

“Tch. It ran away? It is more annoying than a master level aura user,” she grumbled in an annoyed voice. Veronica had definitely missed out on the kill. She didn’t know what creature it was, but it was more difficult than she thought.

“Indeed, she wouldn’t have died if it wasn’t that much.” A bitter expression crossed Veronica’s face as she thought of Elder Herman’s body which she had passed by along the way. Elder Herman had been one of the elders who had known Veronica for decades and treated her like a daughter or granddaughter despite her mixed blood. She had never thought he would die in a place like this.

Even though death didn’t belong to a time or place, she couldn’t help feeling regretful. After a moment of silence for her dead colleagues, she turned toward Liliana. “You did well, Kid.”

“Yes…”

“Don’t answer and stay still. Your wounds are deep.”

It wasn’t easy for Lili to speak. As the sense of urgency and tension faded away, a heavy fatigue came which seemed like it would cut off Lili’s consciousness right away. Veronica realized this and placed her head on Lili’s lap while calling to someone, “Hey, you can come out now.”

Who was she calling? Her heavy eyes found green hair among the trees. She had probably met Veronica while fleeing and guided her toward the location of the fight. The high elf, Ellenoa, came out with Veronica’s permission and grabbed Lili’s right hand gently.

“Liliana, Liliana…!” Her glad calls echoed in her ears a few times.

Vitality flowed from her fingertips and gradually improved the condition of her right arm and body. She wanted to reply to her call, but the damage accumulated in Lili’s body didn’t allow her to remain conscious any further.

‘Ah, how long will I sleep this time…?’ She could sense it. This was the aftermath of forcefully having Alfred ‘transmitted’ to her.

Liliana fell unconscious as the two beauties called her name. Shortly before her vision and hearing cut off completely, she heard a voice.

[The 4th Seal which unlocked through an unusual path has been resealed. The user won’t be able to use ‘Overwrite’ until the 4th Seal is released normally.]

[You were mentally hurt by Transmission. Time is needed to restore your mental state.]

[At the present time, there is no knowing how long it will take.]

[Entering a forced dormancy.]

Chapter 79 – Silver Medal of Merit (1)

Two days later, the upper echelons of the Meltor Kingdom were literally overturned after finding out that the high elf’s convoy had been almost completely wiped out. It was truly a catastrophe! Five 6th Circle magicians, sixteen 5th Circle magicians, and three gust wagons formed a tremendous loss. It wasn’t a damage which couldn’t be recovered from, but it would be hard to fill their vacancy for the next 10 years.

If Veronica hadn’t been able to protect the survivors of the convoy, Liliana Miller and the high elf, then the damage might’ve expanded by several times. Kurt III praised Veronica’s achievement publicly while convening an emergency meeting to deal with this case.

“Listen carefully. The Tower Masters, heads of the Magic Society, and members of the court must gather in the meeting room without anyone being absent. This issue has an enormous impact, and it is strictly forbidden to leak any information to the outside world. This is an edict I proclaim in the name of Kurt III.”

An edict in the king’s name…! The meaning of such a thing was never light. If a person rejected this edict or broke it, they could immediately be hung on the gallows for treason. That was why they all headed to the meeting room of the royal palace after receiving Kurt III’s order.

Among the people present were the Tower Masters, who rarely gathered in one place. “Huhu, it has been a long time since I’ve seen some of the faces gathered here,” Blundell Adruncus, the Blue Tower Master, muttered while still carrying his staff. “Oh, what is all this? I am young, but I feel old when gathering in this place,” Veronica, the beautiful Red Tower Master muttered in a petulant tone.

“…………” The man wearing a white robe and a plain mask which covered his eyes, nose, and forehead was the White Tower Master, Orta. As always, the position of the Yellow Tower Master remained vacant, but no one questioned this. He was the only one qualified to refuse any call, and this was an open secret at the heart of Mana-vil. More than anything else, he had no interest in national affairs.

Blundell settled his big body in a chair and opened his mouth to speak, “Now, let’s all sit down first. It is awkward to talk while standing.” As three of the four seats around the throne were filled, the rest of the people started to sit down.

On the right side of the round table was Kurt III’s court, who were responsible for state administration. It included the household department, the military, foreign affairs and so on. Meanwhile, the left side of the table was for the nobles present in the capital. There were a few earls and dukes waiting for the king.

Not long after that, Kurt III entered the meeting room. “Presenting His Majesty!” Unlike other times, the king’s knights declared the presence of the king directly. It meant this meeting had such an important agenda that it was impossible to even approach him.

Kurt III opened his palm and restrained them before they bowed. “The bowing will be omitted today. Please be seated.” Nobody dared refuse. They quickly followed his order and sat down.

Kurt III nodded and headed to the throne in the center. He sat down on the throne covered in white leather and looked next to him. “Veronica, summarize the case briefly.”

“Yes, Your Majesty.” Veronica wasn’t playful like usual. She got up from her seat with a cold expression and spoke as the attention of the people focused on her, “Two days ago, the convoy passing through the Nadum Mountains was attacked by an unidentified monster. All the gust wagons mobilized for the mission were destroyed, and 21 magicians killed. The high elf was unharmed at the end of the engagement, but the monster escaped.”

Silence fell for a moment before a storm exploded in the meeting room. “W-Wiped out!” “Red Tower Master, the monster got away from you?!” “Surely this will become bigger…!” Each reaction was different, but they were all shocked.

The 21 magicians dispatched as the convoy were a strong power. They had been veteran war mages from the time of the war against the Empire. It was an elite group which could even grab the ankles of a sword master when working together. However, the convoy had been wiped out suddenly? Did it mean that master level monsters existed in the world? Perhaps Veronica was lying?

Dismay, horror and disbelief filled the eyes of the people in the room. “Stop,” Kurt III spoke and calmed the atmosphere at once. The attitude required in this situation was to find the best countermeasure for the outcome of this event, rather than them being shocked. The people gathered noticed the chilly look in the king’s eyes and quickly got into the right mindset.

“It is fortunate that the high elf is safe. We avoided the worst case scenario somehow.” The people nodded at Kurt III’s words. What would the damage be if the high elf had also been killed? Meltor would’ve suffered at least three times as much in the future. They would lose the chance to gain a good relationship with Elvenheim. The damage this time was painful, but there was some small comfort.

“Provide compensation to the families of the magicians who were sent as part of the convoy. And we must thoroughly receive compensation from Elvenheim. Isn’t that right, Blundell?”

“The elves are a species who consider silver as a sign of gratitude and no grudges, so it will be done according to Your Majesty’s will.”

“Right. No, it would be difficult if that wasn’t the case.” The wooden arm holder of the throne was crushed by Kurt III’s grip. Due to international relations, he had lost more than 20 elites. If the value of the high elf was lower than this, there would be no point in them sacrificing their lives. No matter what, he had to obtain a price for them.

After a while, Kurt’s face returned to that of the sober ruler. “Blundell, escort the high elf to Elvenheim. I’m sorry since you’ve just returned from a long distance mission, but you know that the elves don’t like Veronica.”

“I would be delighted. By the way, Your Majesty.”

“Hmm?” Kurt III looked puzzled by Blundell’s additional words.

“I have a request to ask of you from the high elf.”

“A request? For me?”

“Yes, that’s right.” The king made a gesture to allow the message. Blundell grinned and delivered Ellenoa’s words. “She asked to stay until the healing of Liliana Miller, the survivor of this incident, is over. She doesn’t know about the other injuries, but her right hand is in a serious state. If it isn’t healed with the power of the high elf, she predicts there will be aftereffects.”

“I have no reason to refuse the request. Rather, I would like to ask that from my side.” It was a warming story. Kurt III’s stiff face loosened as he heard it. Whether the myth about the silver was true or not, the high elf hadn’t left Liliana alone after being escorted to the capital. She had hugged the bloody and bandaged right arm and continued using her healing power on Lili.

The cold atmosphere of the room became a little warmer. “Hoh, this young woman has earned the grace of a high elf.” “Isn’t she 20 this year and already at the 5th Circle? Brilliant. Why wasn’t this talent known until now?” “Look carefully. She took first place in the Pupil Tournament recently. It was just a few months ago.” “I see that she has no sponsors.”

They read about Liliana enthusiastically and expressed their appreciation for her. The court fought over which department the young woman would fit into, while the nobles wondered what conditions they could use to recruit her. However, the fierce debate was once again stopped by Kurt III. “…Liliana Miller, that young lady again.”

Kurt III looked at the paper which contained Liliana’s history with his distinctive purple eyes. Lili had won the Pupil Tournament and taken care of the elder lich, and now, she had even survived the convoy. It was a rare case where a 20-year-old magician would end up facing the king three times in less than half a year. Naturally, the king was forced to develop an interest in Lili.

‘Is her talent luck or does she have the qualities of a heroine? Or maybe she has something extraordinary.’ There was something unknown which couldn’t be discovered from the information written on the document. It was clear that she had helped the kingdom a few times, and it was the king’s role to make the most of it.

According to Veronica, within the next 10 years, Lili would grow enough to be able to threaten her. Then the right thing to do was spray water and fertilizer on the ground to help the tree grow. Kurt III decided on the way to treat Liliana. “Listen carefully.”

“Yes, Your Majesty!” The king refused to allow any arguments as he announced in front of everyone present, “To the only survivor of the convoy, Baroness Miller, I will present the title of Viscountess and, in addition, reward her with a Silver Medal of Merit. This decision is an edict in my name, meaning it can’t be overturned.”

“Y-Your Majesty!” “What? If you didn’t hear it, then I will tell you one more time.” The court officials, nobles and tower masters couldn’t hide their surprise. The title of viscountess was good. An honorary noblewoman didn’t have a manor, and magicians belonging to the Magic Society weren’t likely to care about titles anyway.

However, the Silver Medal of Merit was a reward that none of them had imagined. The nobles who tried to suggest it was too much soon fell silent at Kurt III’s harsh voice. They knew this tone meant that no objections were allowed and that the decision couldn’t be overturned.

“There are no objections. Then it is time for the next agenda.” 30 years after the last recipient, the next recipient of the Silver Medal of Merit was decided in a secret spot.

* * *

Liliana didn’t know she was the protagonist of a glory which hadn’t appeared in the last 30 years, as her eyes hadn’t even opened yet when the decision was made. Thanks to Ellenoa’s dedicated healing, all of Lili’s external wounds, including her right arm, were recovered perfectly. However, she couldn’t heal the crack in Lili’s mind which had arisen from Alfred’s ‘Transmission.’

In the end, Ellenoa couldn’t wait for Liliana to open her eyes and was forced to leave Meltor. Blundell, who was assigned as her escort, scratched his head with an apologetic expression when he saw her sad face. “Hmm, I’m sorry but we can’t afford to wait any longer. The ambassadors from Elvenheim are urging for your return.”

“…Yes, I understand.” Still, Ellenoa couldn’t help feeling disappointed as she kissed Liliana’s forehead gently. The kiss of a high elf was like receiving the blessing of an elemental. It was a blessing which would prevent any elementals belonging to enemies from getting close to Liliana. “Will we meet again someday, Liliana?”

Ellenoa said goodbye, and the forest dancer returned to Elvenheim.

Then exactly 10 days later… After the battle with Superbia, Liliana Miller had been collapsed for three weeks due to her mental fusion with Alfred. The topic of conversation in Meltor finally woke up.

Chapter 80 – Silver Medal Of Merit (2)

Liliana, who had lost consciousness for more than a fortnight, seemed to be sleeping comfortably. However, she was actually in danger. Even if it was just a fragment, Alfred had been named a war hero, and the power of his soul was beyond the limit which Liliana could accept. If Lili had attempted to get her hands on all that power, her ego would be shattered like broken glass.

Lili knew that intuitively and chose the next best thing. She might have to give up inheriting all of the power, but it would surely separate Alfred’s and Lili’s souls. Surrounded by darkness in the world of her mind, Lili gradually noticed that she was regaining her senses. It was evidence that her mind and body had recovered enough to wake up from the dormancy.

‘Is it time to wake up? Thank goodness I somehow succeeded.’ Lili looked down at herself with a sigh. Not long ago, she had stood at the boundary between Alfred and Liliana and hadn’t been able to tell who she was. It was only a few hours ago that Lili had returned. She had barely managed to win by walking the tightrope with a precipice below her.

Although Alfred’s life had been short-lived, Lili was a young girl of only 20 years old. However, she was pushed to her limits when it came to the depth of her life and her experiences. Finally, her consciousness stirred as her eyelids pushed up.

“Umm…”

‘Stiff.’ After not waking up for more than a fortnight, the way she felt could be summarized with that one word. Her muscles were stiff like a tightrope, and her joints creaked continuously. Despite receiving treatment from the royal family, a fortnight was too long. Even her upper torso and spine were aching slightly. Lili eventually gave up on trying to get up and lay down quietly.

‘How long have I been lying down? If I am this stiff, I must’ve been lying down for at least a week.’ She wanted to get up quickly, but it was obvious that she would be seriously injured if she moved in her current condition.

Liliana diagnosed her condition using Lee Yoonsung’s experience and sighed with relief. She barely noticed it in her mental state, but she might have to rest for a few more days. Despite that, she wanted to know where this place was and what had happened to her mentor.

The only consolation she had was what she got from this incident.

‘This…? Is it Alfred’s senses?’ At that time, Lili flinched as she felt a sense of heterogeneity. Unlike her five senses, this was a sense that wasn’t attached to her body. Indescribable information tickled her head.

This was different from Lili’s sensory perception which seemed like her five senses were just extremely sensitive. Alfred’s talent seemed to be able to see a bit into the future. Born with innate qualities, it was a sixth sense that seemed to bloom on the battlefield. It was one of the reasons why he had become a war hero with only the weapon called Magic Bullet.

However, that didn’t mean Liliana’s sixth sense had reached the same level as Alfred’s.

“…It’s hard. It will take a while to get used to it.” Lili closed her eyes for a while and concentrated, before shaking her head. This was a gift given by Alfred Bellontes, and it was like suddenly obtaining fish gills. Usually, ordinary people wouldn’t know how to breathe with gills. Lili had acquired the ability, but she would have to spend a lot of time and experience to fully exploit this talent.

However, it wasn’t impossible, so Lili couldn’t help smiling.

‘Prince Alfred has disappeared, but his traces still remain. I can clearly remember the feelings we shared while fighting together. If I follow that feeling, I will surely reach it again soon.’

Due to having joined together with Alfred, Lili had become strong enough to face the terrifying ‘Pride.’ Her aim was to become strong enough to knock Pride down. Now that she had faced Superbia once, there was no way to avoid being hostile to it.

‘I will win next time.’ Lili formed a fist as she made such a determination.

“…Lili…”

Lili froze as she heard a voice out of nowhere. ‘W-What? Who else besides me is in this room?’ She hadn’t been aware of it because her senses were dull. Where were they? Lili thought of the expressions she had been showing and wanted to hide inside a hole. However, the person only mumbled Lili’s name once before falling silent.

Lili was puzzled by the silence, and she lifted her head up carefully. It was then that she was able to see someone.

“Lili… dead… no…” Sylvia was sleeping in a chair and mumbling ominous things while drooling.

That reminded her, how had Sylvia been? She’d had no contact with her since returning from the Miller Barony. Due to her identity as the disciple of the Blue Tower Master, it would be hard for Sylvia to walk around for private reasons. Lili herself had been busy with Veronica’s special training and then the mission.

That’s why Sylvia came to visit her. ‘Is this place Mana-vil’s infirmary?’

Veronica seemed to have brought her and Ellenoa back to Mana-vil after defeating Superbia. Lili quickly reached this conclusion and lay back down with a smile. It was a bit awkward, but seeing Sylvia’s sleeping face was quite nice.

At that time, she felt a familiar sense of discomfort in her left hand.

-…You woke up, User.

‘Gluttony.’

Just like her, Gluttony had woken up from her dormancy.

–For the time being, it is impossible to get the same privilege as last time. I won’t be able to release my autonomic function until the next seal is released.

‘You won’t be able to exercise your autonomic function?’

–I am also part of the grimoire, so the system has authority over me. It is possible to put a temporary ban on me after I released the 4th Seal through such an unusual path.

Indeed, no matter how much she wanted to, Gluttony couldn’t release her own seals.

–Then, hurry, next seal…

Lili nodded as Gluttony fell asleep again. It seemed like Gluttony had also been challenged during the fight against Superbia. Maybe it would be difficult to talk like before until the next seal was lifted.

As the infirmary quieted down again, Lili closed her eyes. She was going to rest until her body recovered. However, that silence didn’t last long.

“Lili! You are awake now!” Vince, the middle-aged magician who came to visit, looked at her with a pleased expression.

* * *

Lili’s mind might’ve been in a risky state, but her body was already completely cured. It was because Ellenoa had focused on treating her for a few days, and there was no trauma except for her right arm. If she hadn’t received a psychological shock, she would’ve regained consciousness the day after she collapsed. Thanks to that, Lili had no problem telling her story.

“Yes, Elder Herman died.”

Vince’s face filled with regret as he heard about what happened to the convoy. Herman, a magician of the previous generation, had been there since Vince had been an apprentice. Herman had been famous for his talent and ability to take care of his juniors, so he had been a spiritual pillar of the Red Tower. After his retirement, he had continued making strong contributions to Meltor.

The fact that he had died made Vince’s heart ache. However, Vince soon suppressed his sadness, and his complexion returned to its original state. As a veteran war mage, he was accustomed to sending off many comrades on the battlefield. He was just grateful that his senior had performed the mission to the end and returned his disciple safely.

“Then it is my turn.”

After Liliana lost consciousness, she didn’t know about anything which had happened outside her body. Thanks to Sylvia, Lili knew she was in Mana-vil’s infirmary, but that was all. A secret meeting had been held at the palace, and the high elf’s convoy had been a topic of discussion for a few days. Lili had now become one of the greatest celebrities in the present Meltor Kingdom.

She was unfamiliar with people’s attention, so her forehead immediately creased as she frowned. Sylvia was also listening in, and her eyes shone at the words. “Wow! Great, Lili! You are probably the only one who has become so famous at our age!”

“Well, Sylvia’s words aren’t wrong,” Vince chimed in playfully. “An academy student won against a tower master’s disciple, and a few days later, she defeated the elder lich. Not long after that, you rescued a high elf. This might just be the introduction of a remarkable hero.”

“B-But Professor was with me as well…!”

“That isn’t important. The royal family has already started work promoting you as a hero.”

Then Vince pulled out a newspaper and showed her the contents. Lili’s eyes shook as she read the contents while lying down. By the end of it, she was shaking almost at the level of a seizure. It was the announcement of a national scale event.

“M-Medal ceremony? Furthermore, a court ball?!”

The court ball was a social event held several times a year in any other kingdom, but it had a special significance here in Meltor. The king of Meltor, Kurt III, hated useless luxuries. His character was known for avoiding excesses, so this applied to the ball as well. It was said that there were no court balls in Meltor except when the delegation of another kingdom visited, or at the opening or closing ceremony of the magic contest.

However, the letters written in the newspaper didn’t make sense.

“This is all because of me…?”

Hearing her disciple’s disbelieving voice, Vince affirmed, “That’s right. Perhaps they want to highlight your presence over what happened to the high elf convoy. Comedy is always used to conceal tragedy.”

“Am I worth that much?”

“Of course. Although if they were only going to use your name, you wouldn’t have been awarded a medal.”

‘Medal, medal…’ Lili gazed at the illustration drawn in the newspaper. ‘Silver Medal of Merit?’ She had read the books in the academy’s library, but she had little knowledge about this type of thing. Lili wasn’t interested in things related to the nobility and preferred to read the encyclopedia about monsters.

‘Is this medal that great?’

As Lili gazed at it, Vince spoke in a pleased voice, “By the way, that is the Silver Medal of Merit! It has been 30 years since someone last received it. I never thought that it would be my disciple, Liliana!”

“…Professor?”

“Is it unbelievable? Well, that is understandable. It is a medal equivalent to a viscount title.”

Liliana tried to stop Vince who had misunderstood her, but her words were blocked. A medal equivalent to a viscount title…? Something so preposterous existed in this country…? If this were true, it meant that the value of the medal couldn’t be converted into money.

Soon, the reason emerged from Vince’s mouth, “The Silver Medal of Merit is worth a national treasure. You will probably receive a national treasure at the medal ceremony! You should be surprised and happy!”

‘…National treasure?’ One beat—no, two beats later, Liliana’s mouth dropped open.

Chapter 81 – Silver Medal Of Merit (3)

News that the main character, Liliana Miller, had woken up was soon reported to the royal palace. Even so, the court ball couldn’t be held right away. Therefore, the preparations took place while Lili recovered in bed. The date was decided to be four days after Liliana was discharged.

Thanks to her, Mana-vil Capital was experiencing an unprecedented boom. Even though only the nobles could participate in the court ball directly, performers and wine were released onto the streets. The quantity of wine required was so large that it set a fire under the feet of the merchants, who had been idle after the Magic Contest.

“Alcohol! We need alcohol! Hey, is there anything left in the warehouse?”
“No! We’ve run out a long time ago! Why is there an event this large so soon after the Magic Contest?”
“There isn’t enough alcohol now? If there is no volume at the store, go and strangle some from the merchant companies!”
“No, this is the first time since I’ve lived that there isn’t enough pork!”

None of the people around her, including the court people and tower masters, had expected the king to declare a court ball. So, it was too late for even the top merchant companies closely associated with the nobles to react. The small and mid-sized merchants struggled to pull up any remaining stock that they had as Mana-vil was more vigorous than ever before.

“What is all this fuss about?”

It wasn’t just the merchants but also the guards who were suffering from this. The number of people who entered Mana-vil, the capital of Meltor, was enormous. The biggest event of the year had been the Magic Contest, so after it was over, it was like heaven to the guards. Yet, having been placed on duty again, all the off-duty patrols and guards were now irritated.

The sight of more than 100,000 guards circulating day and night was spectacular in itself. This was evidence of how great the court ball was. Shortly afterwards, the news of the court ball spread throughout the entire northern continent.

“What? The Meltor Kingdom has called a court ball?”

The other countries didn’t have time to dispatch ambassadors or people to the sudden event, but there was a lot of interest in the ball and its protagonist. Even if they were publicly disclosed, Lili's achievements were hard to believe. Some watched with interested eyes while others criticized her as a hero created by Meltor.

“Isn’t it vulgar to spread a foolish story about a hero to increase their national power?”
“Elder lich? If such a thing existed, a campaign would’ve been launched to take care of it. Meltor must be attempting to mislead the people with ridiculous rumours.”

Some were convinced while others reacted violently. Regardless of whether they believed it or not, time passed by. Then as the date set by the Meltor Kingdom approached, the kingdom naturally fell silent as the people waited for the festival.

Thus, the day of the court ball dawned.

* * *

“Eh?” Lili felt strange as she adjusted her dress with her good hand.

So far, she had to be helped by others whenever she wore any finery. At the awards ceremony, she’d needed Vince’s help, and Earl Bergen’s servants had helped Lili during her stay there. However, she was now wearing this outfit by herself.

‘There are no wrinkles or folds, so is it okay?’ Lili looked at herself in the mirror.

She hadn’t even given it much thought while wearing it. Her body just moved like she was accustomed to wearing such clothing. Lili casually arranged the sleeves and the neckline. The movements of her hands weren’t possible unless she had considerable experience.

Lili had grown up in a rural estate and only worn the academy’s uniforms after that, so she shouldn’t be that familiar with it. However, Liliana was able to guess the cause.

“…She was a heroine and princess.” She laughed lightly as she adjusted her dress and then looked down at her palm.

Alfred Bellontes had been a war hero, but she had also been the third princess of the Bellontes Principality which led the War of Independence. It meant Alfred had been an existence whose status couldn’t be downgraded. Such a person couldn’t be ignorant of etiquette or laws.

Maybe the sixth sense wasn’t the only thing to flow into Lili’s body after ‘Transmission’ was used. She didn’t know it yet, but her method of walking and posture were slightly different from before. It was due to the spirit of royalty.

Creak.

At that moment, the door of the waiting room opened.

“Lili, how are the preparations going?” Vince entered the room without any hesitation, and his eyes widened as he saw Lili’s clothing.

According to the attendants, Lili hadn’t worn the clothing, yet here she was, perfectly dressed. Everything was perfect, from the posture to the atmosphere around her. If it wasn’t for Lili’s familiar face, Vince might’ve mistaken her for someone else.

Vince opened his mouth and spoke with a satisfied expression, “Excellent. I don’t need to call any attendants.”

Then he put a box on the table and unlocked it quickly. The inside of the iron box was revealed with a snapping sound. The item inside was a luxurious cloth embroidered with red and gold thread. Lili was aware of the identity and nodded. “A robe of the Red Tower?”

“That’s right.”

It wasn’t a normal robe. Generally, mass-produced items didn’t have such complicated patterns nor did they use such good cloth. Additionally, the magic placed on mass-produced items was only at a certain level. However, the magic power coming from this crimson robe was around the same level as the magic imbued in a rare artifact. The crimson robe was then tied around Liliana’s neck.

“Oh…!” Vince said admiringly as he looked at Lili.

The red robes fluttered like a flame as they wrapped around Lili like a coat. Lili was wearing a black dress, so the robe gave her a great finish as a sorceress. This was all done in preparation for the ball. The two of them then spent some time exchanging personal stories, and Vince kindly warned Lili what to be careful about. Lili was calm for her age, but the nobles had tongues like snakes.

“Finally, don’t bend your back.” Vince put his hand on Lili’s waist while saying so. “You are the main character of this ball. Who can be rude to you, the one who is receiving His Majesty’s medal? You don’t need to make enemies, but you don’t need to shrink back before anyone either.”

“I will do so.”

“Well, you will do well even without me saying anything.”

Lili had already met high ranking people: the Blue Tower Master; the Red Tower Master; and Kurt III. So, she wouldn’t be scared even if she encountered a marquis or a duke as far more extravagant people were hanging around her. Truth be told, Veronica’s fist was far scarier than the power of the nobles.

‘I can’t see her fist properly… that is much scarier…’

Lili ignored her shivering and turned around because she heard a voice calling her.

“Baroness Miller! Please enter the venue!”

Vince and Lili met each other’s gazes for a moment. Simultaneously, Vince patted Liliana’s shoulders. “Now, go first. I’ll see you later in the ballroom.”

“Yes, Master.” Lili left Vince behind and followed the guide.

Thump, thump. Her heart pounded every time she took a step. Lili’s keen senses picked up the presences of hundreds of people, and she knew that they were all waiting for her. She could never get accustomed to this amount of interest in her. Lili had been hurt by all the interest she’d received previously in school. Still…

‘I’m not trembling thanks to you, Princess Alfred.’

Alfred had learned dignity as royalty and as a hero. In both cases, Alfred hadn’t been the type to shrink back from ordinary nobles. It was only a fraction of Alfred’s but Lili had a similar air wrapped around her. The tension of standing before all those people faded into nothingness. After all, a tiger wouldn’t be intimidated by a herd of dogs.

At that moment, the host’s voice started booming loudly, “Then let me introduce her! The main character of this ball and the first recipient of the Silver Medal of Merit in 30 years…!”

Lili took a few steps further than the guide and found the spot designated to her. There was only a curtain blocking her from the ballroom. Shortly after that, the barrier was taken away as a loud voice said, “The Red Tower’s Average ranked magician, Baroness Liliana Miller!”

As Lili took a step forward, she was covered by a dazzling light. ‘Don’t shrink back.’

This wide ballroom was Lili’s stage. The grace left behind by Alfred and Liliana’s upright nature were displayed in her steps. Some of the nobles expecting to make fun of a rural baroness were confused as they murmured to each other.

“No, isn’t she a member of a declining noble family?”
“No matter how I look, she seems like a young mistress from a good family…”
“She must have a good education. It isn’t easy to not shake in a big place like this.”

Their evaluations of Lili were good.

Liliana stopped five paces before Kurt III, who was waiting for her at the high podium. Lili naturally fell to one knee, not as a noble but as a sorceress. However, she didn’t seem subservient and looked more imposing than the nobles surrounding her.

“An Average of the Red Tower, Baroness Liliana Miller greets the Great Sun of Meltor.”

Kurt III laughed with a cheerful expression at Liliana’s greeting. “You can rise, Young Heroine.”

Lili didn’t rush as she got up. It was dignified without being impudent. This was an exquisite balance which even veteran nobles couldn’t easily imitate. Kurt III admired her from the podium. In order to honour the heroine who had accomplished praiseworthy feats, the king was standing at the same level as his servants. How many people in the records had achieved such glory at the age of 20? He wasn’t sure but there wouldn’t be many.

In front of hundreds of eyes, the king and heroine faced each other.

“Liliana Miller, listen,” Kurt III said with a small box in his hand. “You have rescued a high elf from slavery and saved her from an unknown enemy. This feat is one that can never be disparaged. Such a loyal servant deserves to be rewarded.”

He placed the box on Liliana’s hand and declared with a profound voice, “Listen carefully.”

All the nobles and sorceresses present lowered their bodies. Then as Liliana knelt down again, Kurt III knocked on Liliana’s shoulder.

“From this moment on, Baroness Liliana Miller will be given the title of a viscountess, and she will be awarded with the Silver Medal of Merit! Additionally, she will be given 1,000 gold coins, a national treasure, and this court ball to recognize her glory!”

“We will obey, Your Majesty!” The crowd’s thunderous cheers announced the start of the court ball.

Kurt III’s speech ended, and the ballroom was instantly filled with joyful music.
♪♬♩♬!
The court musicians didn’t usually have a place to show off their skills, so they didn’t miss this chance. The musicians literally used their whole bodies to pull out beautiful tones from various musical instruments as the sound filled the spacious ballroom. People were naturally attracted to the music, and the number of men and women dancing with each other increased.

It was a great performance that caused even Liliana to shake her shoulders. However, Kurt III hadn’t moved from before her despite having handed over the medal.

“Hmm, all the formal procedures are finished.” Kurt looked at Lili with his purple eyes and said, “There is a separate person in charge of handing you the national treasure. It isn’t hard to recognize the person, so just act according to their instructions.”

“Yes, Your Majesty.”

“Then have a great time. You should mingle with the people waiting for you.”

As soon as Kurt finished speaking, a group of nobles gathered in a place not far away.

People with intelligence and influence in the capital had responded to the sudden ball. Most of them were more powerful and cunning than Earl Bergen. These old snakes were just waiting for Kurt to leave so they could descend on Liliana.

This was the young heroine’s social debut.

“I look forward to your work in the future, Liliana Miller,” Kurt said as he tapped on Lili’s shoulders, before moving aside.

No matter how high-ranking the noble, they couldn’t surround Lili with the king in front of her. Thanks to that, the area around the podium was clear for a moment. It was a golden opportunity for Lili, who didn’t like this type of bustle.

She quickly stepped down from the podium. ‘Okay, I should move quickly toward Master or other people from the magic towers. Who will come to a place where high-ranking magicians are?’

At least in Meltor, the status of magicians was equal to that of nobles. A 4th Circle magician was equivalent to a baron. After that, the number of 5th Circle magicians drastically reduced due to the presence of the ‘wall.’ So, it was common for nobles to earnestly honor senior magicians.

However, a barrier of people formed in front of Lili as she had that thought.

“Ahh, Liliana!”

“It is nice to meet you, Viscountess Miller!”

“It is an honor to meet you!”

There were dresses that revealed the body, ornaments hanging from the ears, and waists that gleamed in the light of the chandelier. Along with these, there were also colorful fabrics covering white skin.

‘Soft!’

Dozens of nobles plastered themselves to Liliana while chattering. The soft flesh and sweet fragrance clouded her head.

‘D-Dangerous. At this rate…!’ Liliana had keen senses.

However, this was the first time that she experienced this type of offensive. Additionally, the charm of the girls who had been raised to increase the honor of their family was fatal. It was natural to manage their skin and body, while they learned how to talk and even trained in the art of capturing a man’s eyes.

For them, Liliana Miller would be the most charming partner.

Many of the nobles were much older than them and were frequently involved with concubines as they weren’t sincere. So, the young women would do anything to marry the beautiful young woman who was a hero.

“Viscountess Miller, could you please dance a song with me?” A lady with golden hair wrapped her hand neatly around Lili’s. The soft texture of her skin and the warmth conveyed made her embarrassed.

She didn’t know what to do, as it was a situation where moving the wrong way could cause a situation. As she was thinking about what to do…

“…Wait a minute, Young Lady? Do you know who you are touching right now?” A voice rang out from somewhere. “I’m sorry, but that is mine. If you can’t give her up, are you thinking about fighting with me? I don’t care either way.”

None of the people surrounding Lili dared to stand up to that voice. The pressure coming from the owner of that voice was intense, and there was a large gap in their statuses. Her appearance was revealed after the young women faded out of Lili’s sight like a tide.

Just then, Veronica’s face appeared in front of Lili. “Ah…!”

She was wearing a black dress that clung to her body, while her clear skin was enhanced by her crimson hair and transparent veil. Her exposed arms and even more exposed chest naturally attracted Lili’s gaze. Compared to the upper body, which had a lot of exposure, the bottom garment was a long skirt with a deep slit on the left side. The outfit might seem a bit crass, but once her natural presence was added, she shone like a queen.

Liliana, the young women, and the beauties confident in their own beauty couldn’t help being silent.

Veronica laughed at them and grabbed the right hand of the newly freed Lili. Then, as she pulled her into her arms, she whispered, “Okay, then shall I mingle with today’s protagonist for one song?”

The areas where their hands were in close contact were hot. It wasn’t due to the mood but the heat that Veronica was emitting. The heat wasn’t unpleasant or hard to endure, but her scent and texture combined to cloud Lili’s mind.

Lili grabbed the last bit of her reason and said, “Tower Master, I’ve never learned to dance.”

“Uh, really?” Veronica’s eyes widened for a moment before she smiled. “Don’t worry about it. It is good enough if you move according to how I guide you.”

“Guide?”

“Yes. In the east, there is a saying that ‘martial arts’ equals ‘dance,’ so it won’t be hard for you to follow.” She winked a golden eye at Lili, who was still frowning. “It will be okay. This kid, don’t you believe in me?”

It was a question often asked by people who shouldn’t be believed.

As a result, Lili and Veronica’s dance was highly praised.

Veronica’s words were correct as she had considerable skill, and Lili just needed to follow along. More than half the cheers were for Veronica, but there was some cheering for Lili.

Veronica touched her with a sweaty palm and said, “Now, shall we go out for a breath of fresh air?”

Lili made a puzzled expression while Veronica smiled strangely and indicated a direction. It was the terrace of the ballroom, which was covered with thick curtains. Simultaneously, Lili’s face turned several times redder. “T-The terrace?”

“Yes, do you not want to?”

“That’s not it, but…”

The reason why Lili stuttered was simple. As she said, the ballroom’s terrace was intended to be a resting place to cool off from the heat, but it was tacitly implied to be a place where men and women did covert activities. Lili wasn’t well-versed in social knowledge, but she knew this much, so it was an embarrassing suggestion.

Veronica walked past a few people and disappeared beyond the curtain first, with Lili carefully following behind. It was probably an illusion, but she felt like the buzzing sounds increased behind her.

Finally, Liliana appeared on the terrace where Veronica was. She was in a position where one smooth leg was placed over the railing of the terrace. However, it wasn’t a posture intended to seduce her. Rather, it seemed like she was trying to jump over the railing.

Lili felt like something was wrong and asked carefully, “Excuse me, Tower Master? Where are we going?”

“Huh? Don’t you want to go to the place where your national treasure is hidden?”

“…So this is why you wanted to go to the terrace?”

“Of course. What’s wrong with that—…ahh.”

Veronica finally realized the agony of a healthy young woman and raised her index finger with a cheerful smile. “Heh, isn’t it too early for you? You will have to grow a few more years before wanting to challenge this Veronica.”

“T-That isn’t it!”

“Okay, let’s go. The location of the national treasure shouldn’t be known to other people.”

Without giving Lili time to make any excuses, Veronica swung her body over the railing first.

In the end, Lili also jumped from the terrace. It was different from what she had expected, but she couldn’t neglect the national treasure. So, she followed Veronica’s red hair through the royal gardens.

Less than five minutes later, the two people came to a stop.

‘This place…?’

The place where Veronica led Lili was a huge fountain surrounded by marble sculptures in the center of the royal garden.

Before she had time to wonder where the national treasure was, Veronica placed her left hand into the fountain and started to explain, “It is enough to keep common treasures in warehouses, but things like national treasures can’t be kept in one place. Each one has such a mighty strength that they can’t coexist. It is possible for some of them to explode when tied with space magic, so the royal palace decided to keep the national treasures in certain areas inside the palace.”

As Veronica spoke, the place where she inserted her hand began to boil, and the water soon turned to steam. After all the water turned into steam, the bottom of the fountain was revealed. Then she climbed into the dried fountain and placed the palm of her left hand on the magic circle drawn on the bottom.

“The heads of the magic towers memorize different areas according to their position, and I am in charge of the national treasurehidden in this fountain. I know what is hidden, but I’ll explain after it is taken out.”

Magic power emerged endlessly from Veronica’s left hand into the magic circle and broke it into pieces. Whenever a part of the magic circle broke, a green light emerged from the statue at the center of the fountain. Once there was only one part left, it shone with a brilliant light.

It wasn’t magic power or aura. This was a power that belonged to an area completely separate from Ellenoa’s vitality.

Soon enough, Veronica dismantled the last of the seal.

Wuooooong!

As soon as the magic circle disappeared, the statue where the national treasure was hidden began to move. It wasn’t a power that mere marble could withstand. The sculpture couldn’t handle the massive eruption of power and eventually burst from the inside.

Kwajik! An emerald bead emerged from the debris of the statue.

It was indeed a strange sight.

“…What?” Lili couldn’t help muttering when she saw the bead.

There was no sense of distance or presence, but no, that changed within a minute. The bead looked like it was in front of her as well as beyond the horizon. It felt light and fluffy but heavier than a sledgehammer.

Lili knew about all types of treasures, but she couldn’t fathom such a strange thing. Therefore, she listened closely to Veronica’s description.

“National treasure no. 3, Umbra.” Veronica came to Lili’s side as she eyed the emerald bead. “It is the legacy of a species that resides on a different level from the material world in which we live. They are said to exist like spirits and don’t know the concept of time and space. The one who has the bead can gain their abilities, but… I don’t know anything more than that. Anyway…”

Veronica gently pushed Lili and said, “From now on, Umbra is yours. Take it right away.”

Chapter 83 – National Treasure Umbra #2

Veronica’s words seemed to reach the emerald bead as the brilliant light scattered like it was protecting itself from Liliana. Strangely, the light seemed to obscure the shape of the bead, but she couldn’t feel the influence of magic power. It was a natural instinct to be alert to the unknown. So, Lili didn’t touch it carelessly. Lili didn’t know how long she would’ve hesitated if Gluttony hadn’t spoken up at that moment.

-…Hoh? You’ve brought me an interesting food, User.

At the same time, Liliana was able to feel a little bit of Gluttony’s mood through their connection. There was an intense hunger and appetite due to the presence of Umbra. It was even more than when Gluttony saw the elder lich’s Life Vessel. Lili noticed this fact and asked, ‘Do you know what that bead is?’

–Of course. It may not be a grimoire, but it is too taxing for you to digest right now. Gluttony continued speaking, That quarter dragon’s explanation is half right, half wrong. Umbra isn’t technically a species but a two-dimensional thing. It is a world where there are no boundaries between material and nonmaterial things, and it can’t be understood using human common sense.

‘In other words, Umbra is a type of other world?’

–You understand pretty fast. To be more precise, it is a primitive spiritual world. Unlike the material world, the other dimension is a place where only spirits can exist.

Mages, who emphasized understanding the world more than aura users, recognized the existence of spiritual worlds a long time ago. Among them, the representative of spiritual worlds was the Elemental World. The Elemental World maintained the laws of nature and was one of the spiritual worlds closely linked to the material world. It was said that the first elementalists could access the Elemental World directly.

Throughout the worlds, there were also the Abyss, where evil spirits or evil gods resided, and spiritual worlds like Chaos, which was a whirlpool of chaos, but…

According to Gluttony’s explanation, Umbra had a different shape.

–Hmm, don’t be so concerned about it. A primitive world is incomplete and easy to collapse. In fact, Umbra is a world that was destroyed a long time ago, and this is nothing but a fragment of the destroyed world. If it hadn’t been fixed by magic, then it would’ve vanished.

The prey suited its taste, so Gluttony wriggled her tongue.

–I will eat to my heart’s content. I will take care of it!

At those words, Lili stretched out her left hand. Umbra struggled in the air as it felt an ominous feeling, but Veronica was prepared for this and her magic power bound it tightly. Above all, there was an existence more magical than it, so Umbra couldn’t escape from the sorceress’s hand.

Eventually, Liliana’s left hand gripped the bead gently.

[+15 Umbra Fragment (???)]

[This is a lump of debris which floated into the material world after the two-dimensional world Umbra collapsed a long time ago. A sorceress fixed it into the form of an emerald bead. As it is based on another world, there is a strong resistance to attacks in the material world. If the power of this fragment is absorbed, it may be possible to manipulate Umbra’s law.

* The rating of this ??? is ‘Treasure.’
* When consumed, the power of Umbra will be absorbed.
* When consumed, there is no digestion time.
* When consumed, your spiritual awareness will increase greatly.
* When ingested, the user still won’t be able to use this ??? perfectly. A portion of the absorbed power is sealed, allowing for only 20% of the abilities to be used.]

‘20%, that is the limit for me right now.’

Liliana had a larger capacity than another sorceress of the same circle, but even she could only absorb 20%. It meant that the essence contained in Umbra was enormous. Umbra had the same rating as the elder lich’s Life Vessel, but it was much more powerful.

However, the remaining 80% potential wasn’t lost. Lili didn’t hesitate as she focused on Umbra in her left hand. The bead on the palm of her hand naturally disappeared.

[The ‘Umbra Fragment’ has been absorbed. A heterogeneous power has accumulated in your body.]

[From now on, you can get in contact with spirit bodies directly.]

[From now on, you can see spiritual bodies with the naked eye.]

[The mark of ‘Umbra’ is engraved on your body.]

[Gluttony has fallen asleep in order to save power.]

It was different from absorbing the artifacts. Umbra didn’t require a separate digestion time, so it immediately melted into Liliana’s body after being eaten by Gluttony.

Wuuuong!

A strength which was completely different from magic power flowed through her veins. The overflowing power of Umbra turned the capillaries under her skin into an emerald color, before focusing on Lili’s right arm. This was only 20%, but it felt like her bones and muscles were going to burst.

Then a strange stamp appeared on her right arm. ‘Is this Umbra’s mark?’

The emerald patterns made of complex lines and shapes reminded her of characters of an ancient kingdom. Then finally, the mark of Umbra disappeared after being engraved on Liliana. It engraved only 20% of its power and then fell asleep, waiting for the time when the remaining 80% would awaken.

After the mark disappeared, Umbra’s abilities flowed into her. It was similar to when she received knowledge about magic.

“…Indeed, it is a miraculous ability,” Lili muttered as she examined the knowledge inside her head. The knowledge conveyed from the mark of Umbra on her right arm was literally breathtaking. She pulled back her sleeve to reveal the shining green tattoo and then carefully touched the surface. However, someone else touched her right arm before she did.

“Oh, it is used in this way? How strange.” Veronica came up from behind her without any notice and grabbed Liliana’s forearm.

As she stiffened from the unexpected contact, Veronica continued to observe, rubbing the green tattoo with her finger. The tower masters couldn’t easily take out the national treasures, so she couldn’t help being interested.

At that very moment…

Huuk!

Liliana’s arm suddenly turned translucent, and she escaped from Veronica’s grip.

“Eh?!”

This was Umbra’s first ability, Fluidization. Lili, who triggered the ability reflexively, and Veronica were both surprised. Lili’s body turned fluid without her even muttering a word? It was something that even sorceresses who learned the 7th Circle magic Astral Body couldn’t imitate.

Veronica looked at Liliana’s right arm with shining eyes as it returned to its original state. “I-It’s been awhile since I was so surprised! Is this the power of Umbra?”

The surprised Lili nodded silently. She knew that she could use Umbra’s Fluidization ability, but she hadn’t expected to invoke the ability just by thinking ‘I want to get out.’

If she could always use Fluidization like this, she would be able to avoid flying arrows effortlessly. Additionally, it was possible to utilize it to pass through a wall or other similar situations. It was a useful ability for any circumstance.

‘If I have this ability… I can beat a master level opponent!’

Certainly, the existences in the material world were very limited in their abilities to affect the spiritual world. Even a sword master’s power would drop when it came to a spirit body. Additionally, most sorceresses wouldn’t know how to fight against the fluidity. Lili would be able to gain the advantage in any situation just by turning her body into fluid.

However, she was too optimistic.

“Haack…! Haack…!”

Lili experimented with her newly acquired ability a few times, but suddenly experienced a headache and shortness of breath.

‘What, why is this happening all of a sudden?’

Her stamina and magic power were in a perfect state, but her condition suddenly deteriorated. Just calculating a magic formula or moving her body caused her to be tired. Veronica noticed the change and approached Lili to help her.

She was experienced, so she quickly realized why Liliana was in a bad physical condition.

Veronica laughed as she held Lili’s side. “It seems like this national treasure consumes mental power. Lili, is your magic power and stamina not good right now?”

“Yes, it is as you say…”

“Geez, this is completely unexpected. If I knew, I would’ve warned you beforehand. Well, don’t be so depressed since there is a saying that lessons should be learned with the body.” She giggled as she directed Lili to sit down on a bench. Then she pointed to her right arm that was still glowing green. “The concept of mental power might be quite strange, but its recovery is quick. If you sit and rest for a while, you will soon be able to move around.”

“…Mental power, what is that?”

“Umm, let me explain it briefly.” Veronica sat down next to Lili and explained the concept of mental power, “In short, it is the most basic force. It is no different from using magic, aura, or even elemental power. The only difference is the importance. Sorceresses who tend to rely on mana and circles often don’t know about the concept of mental power.”

However, mental power was crucial in manipulating forces based on other dimensions, such as magic, aura, and Umbra. If mental power was non-existent, they wouldn’t be able to control magic based on mana. The most primitive mental power was the only one capable of controlling Umbra’s power.

Lili’s mindset was restored due to her mental power being temporarily exhausted.

‘This means I need to train my mental power in order to master Umbra.’

There was no easy gift in this world, so the mark on her right arm was just another homework. An ability like Fluidization couldn’t be used with no cost. By the time the quick explanation ended, Lili’s power had come back.

“Then my explanation will end here. Can you get up now?”

“…Yes.” She carefully raised her body up from the bench.

Fortunately, the dizziness had completely disappeared, and the muscles which had felt weighed down returned to their original condition. After experiencing mental power depletion, Lili calmed her breathing.

Veronica turned around first and said, “Lili, what will you do now? I still have to return to the ballroom, but you can leave first. It seems like your personality doesn’t like balls too much.”

“…Well, that isn’t wrong.” Lili smiled bitterly and shrugged. Any other day, she would’ve left without being noticed. However, today was Liliana Miller’s ball. There would be bad rumors if she left without saying anything.

…Finally, she turned to Veronica.

“Let’s go. I will be happy to mingle just for today,” she said softly while holding out a hand to Veronica.

It was minor revenge for always being dragged along by her.

Veronica’s golden eyes widened like she was startled, then she said, “Ah, right. Maybe I was kidding about the few years?”

She smiled widely and grabbed Liliana’s palm.

The song of the young heroine who challenged the red dragon… It was still an unknown story.

Chapter 84 – Empire Mission (1)

[‘Reasons Why Flames Rise’ has been consumed. Your understanding is very high.]
[5th Circle magic ‘Flare Burst’ has been acquired.]
[The number of spells the user has consumed is immense. The essence of magic books will be extracted more efficiently.]

As always, the non-emotional voice was heard in Lili’s ears, and Lili immediately closed her eyes to focus on the knowledge. It was different from before when she had no problem eating several books at once. This was a 5th Circle book, so she received a storm of knowledge. It wasn’t an amount that could be accommodated without any preparation.

After five minutes, Liliana opened her eyes again. ‘Flare Burst… I thought it would be a more complex magic.’

Vince spoke up from where he was watching on the other side, “Flare Burst is today’s final book?”

“Yes, Master.”

“Try it once. Try to align the timing of the magic spell accurately.” Simultaneously, Vince’s magic power boiled up.

The blazing magic power drew a magic circle in the empty space, and a pillar of heat appeared inside. Flare Burst was an attack magic in the war mage period that turned a lot of enemies into a mass of charcoal.

Just before Vince’s magic created the fire pillar, Liliana also completed the same magic in front of her.
“Flare Burst!”

Immediately before the two fire pillars collided…

Hwaaack-!

Then the flames shot at each other and clashed. The high temperature and flames, which were fierce enough to burn humans, began to spread. This was the flame that had swept up all the hobgoblins on their way to Mana-vil in the past.

“Hrmm, the degree of completeness isn’t bad,” Vince remarked.

The two magicians had formed a shield and were watching the competition between the two fire pillars. The flames struck exactly in the middle, and after waiting a while, Lili’s was gradually pushed to one side. Vince’s Flare Burst had a slight advantage. If this was the case, Liliana would have been turned into ashes.

However, the pushing and pulling between fire pillars ended abruptly. As soon as all the magic power contained in the circles was gone, the two fire pillars disappeared like they had never existed.

It was determined that Liliana’s Flare Burst was a success. Vince removed the remaining heat and approached the spot where the fire pillars collided. The ground had melted due to the strong flames, but it solidified again as soon as he chilled it lightly.

Vince touched his chin and evaluated it, “…Indeed, it is an incredible proficiency for someone who has never used the magic before. An ordinary magician would have to devote two or three years of training to reach that level.”

“But Master’s Flare Burst is faster than mine. The momentum of your flames is also more intense.”

“Well, if you use the same spell for more than a decade, you will pick up some tricks in using it. That is the difference,” Vince explained in a dignified voice before adding. “Things like how to concentrate the flames more reliably and how to construct the magic circle faster… The knowledge gained from books is certainly valuable, but the wisdom refined from experience is also important. Don’t forget that the ability of the grimoire is just one part of you.”

“Yes, I will keep that in mind.” Lili nodded lightly.

As Vince said, Lili had only gained the fundamental principles and knowledge on how to use the magic Gluttony extracted from the things it ate.

The know-how and application of the magic that mages accumulated after years of experience couldn’t be learned from eating. However, Lili didn’t neglect her skills, so her talent was much better than it had been half a year ago. It was the result of devoting herself to magic training every day for half a year since the battle with Superbia and the court ball.

“Liliana, you have now reached a level where you can be called a master of the 5th Circle. I, Vince Haidel, acknowledge your accomplishment.”

“Thank you.”

“Now, you are just one step away from the wall of the 6th Circle. It is hard teaching a disciple who grows so quickly,” Vince said before giving a warm laugh. His disciple was growing too quickly.

Lili hadn’t even been of the 4th Circle when she left the academy, then she broke through the 5th Circle after being sent to her hometown. She was now almost at the end of the 5th Circle and on the edge of becoming equal to Vince.

Vince used his experience to teach his disciple, but it was doubtful he would have enough knowledge to keep up at this rate. After some time, Vince might not be able to handle her alone.

‘No, now isn’t the time to think about it.’

Vince thought for a while before changing the topic. “Today’s magic training is up to here. Then let’s start the scheduled mental power training. In fact, there isn’t much I can do to help with this part.”

“No, I realized how to use this power thanks to Master’s advice.”

“Well, you can think about it that way.” Lili laughed at her mentor and raised the sleeve covering her right arm.

National treasure no. 3, Umbra… After absorbing the bead on the night of the ball, it had remained in the form of the tattoo and scattered a green light continuously. It was evidence of ‘Umbra,’ a treasure that surpassed the boundaries of matter.

Liliana’s eyes turned bluish. ‘Fluidization!’

The moment the light flashed, her whole body turned transparent. Wind passed through her body, and she temporarily transcended the realm of matter. The current Lili could do many impossible things.

Indeed, what were her abilities after training for half a year?

Syuok!

After her body turned transparent, Lili suddenly disappeared into the air and appeared a few dozen meters away. The speed she used to reach her destination was clearly beyond the laws of physics.

If the purpose of Fluidization was to just appear in another place, it wasn’t as good as a short-ranged Blink.

‘Okay, I will do it a few more times!’ Liliana sensed that she was still capable of more as she disappeared and appeared again a few times.

Vince secretly admired Lili’s movements around the room.

They were ultrafast movements using Fluidization. Since Lili wasn’t affected by the boundaries of matter, there weren’t any of the side effects associated with space jumps. Even aura masters wouldn’t be able to capture the timing of Lili’s appearances.

This was the fraudulent power given by the national treasure, Umbra.

“Hah…! Hah…!”

However, the ability also came with something being consumed. Liliana performed five or six space leaps in a row before sitting down with dizziness and a headache. This was the headache that resulted from the consumption of her mental power. It was like the condition of a human body when running long distances.

This terrible pain was an indication that Lili’s spirit was growing. The method of training her mental power was extremely simple: use the ability to its limit, let it recover, and then repeat the process. In a sense, mental power was like the muscles. By repeating these actions, the limit could be increased.

Of course, the answer was simple, but the execution was different.

Lili stood up after 10 minutes to see Vince looking at her in an uncomfortable manner. The headache had been so intense that it still felt like her head was spinning. Lili had trained for half a year in Fluidization, but her limit was still half of her original goal of 10 space jumps.

Lili barely regained her balance and wanted to ask something.

Vince noticed her feelings and advised sharply, “Don’t be so hasty.”

Lili was taken aback and felt ashamed, but Vince just shrugged. Recently, he realized that Lili was getting distracted. No, the reason for the distraction was obvious. It was time to face the ‘wall’ again.

“As I said before, you have mastered the 5th Circle, so you’ll have to leap to the next level if you want to achieve more. I know that it is hard and frustrating, but you will only get hurt if you rush it.”

Vince had spent 10 years at the 5th Circle, so Lili couldn’t disregard his advice.

The Meltor Kingdom had a much higher number of senior mages than the other countries. It was the result of magicians who had passed the ‘wall’ transferring their knowledge down to their disciples, creating a cycle which could last dozens of generations.

Liliana listened to Vince’s words with a serious expression. “Master, what should I do then?”

“Hmm, if you were an ordinary magician, then I would advise you to build up experience steadily, but… there might be another way if you use Gluttony’s abilities well.”

No matter how much of a genius a person was, they still needed luck to cross the wall of a circle.

Vince and other Superiors of the magic towers had once been called geniuses, but they rarely went beyond the limit of the 6th Circle. It was a path of despair they couldn’t escape from, other than building up their efforts.

However, a forked path existed for Liliana.

“It is like when I ate the elder lich’s Life Vessel.”

If she ate a Treasure ranked artifact, then she might be able to break through the wall of the 5th Circle at an unprecedented rate. Of course, it wasn’t easy to obtain things like an elder lich’s Life Vessel, but it was better than waiting for a moment of enlightenment.

To Liliana, who was tired of being at a standstill, it was the most advice she would be able to hear.

Vince said as he put on his robe, “If you have recovered, let’s go. It will soon go beyond the time that we have reserved this room.”

Liliana checked the clock on the wall and picked up her robe. “Oh, it has already happened.”

The robe hanging on the wall was smooth and well-maintained, looking exactly like when she’d received it before the ball. Lili was now fully accustomed to putting on the robe and headed to the exit of the magic training room one step in front of Vince.

However, the moment that Lili placed her hand on the door knob… “Eh?”

A person opened the door to the training room from outside. He wore a grey robe without the color of any of the magic towers, indicating that he was an apprentice magician. Instead of completing the academy’s curriculum, apprentice magicians earned achievements by acting as the Magic Society’s internal messengers.

The magician in the grey robe apologized first with a perplexed expression. “Ah, e-excuse me!”

“It’s okay. It seems like you are looking for us.”

Due to the difference in positions, the messenger bowed his head a few more times before revealing his purpose. “Are you Vince Haidel and Liliana Miller?”

“Yes, that’s right.”

“I came because there is an urgent notice from the Magic Society. It has been issued to both of you.”

As the two people remained confused, the messenger took out a piece of parchment.

Then he started to read the contents to both of them, “This is a message to all Superior ranked magicians who are in the capital. The Andras Empire has recently expressed their intention to send a delegation here. All magicians who receive this announcement should gather in the auditorium at the center of the Magic Society!”

Chapter 85 – Empire Mission (2)

The Andras Empire… The so-called sword empire, famous for its power, had existed for centuries as an enemy of Meltor. The two nations which occupied different parts of the northern region of the continent were similar in many ways due to their long rivalry. However, the core power promoted in the Andras Empire was aura. Just like how the Meltor Kingdom was dedicated to fostering senior magicians, the Andras Empire nourished aura users. The Andras Empire was said to be a kingdom of sword kings.

Additionally, boys and girls were required to undergo mandatory rigorous training at an agency operated directly by the Imperial Household Agency when they reached the age of seven. Two-thirds of the students died, but the empire was able to form a corps of powerful aura users, more numerous than any other country.

“The biggest problem regarding the Andras Empire is that something so crazy produced results. A country that has seven sword masters in one generation can’t be found anywhere else except the Empire.” The result was the existence of the Seven Swords who represented the Andras Empire.

It was why the Andras Empire didn’t lose to the Meltor Kingdom, which had two 8th Circle magicians and a number of senior mages. Aura users who achieved the state of a sword master were already close to a living storm. The most well-known sword master was said to have not stepped back in a battle with Veronica.

Liliana listened carefully to Vince’s words and asked, “…Then why is the empire sending a delegation? They seem like people who will speak with swords rather than words.”

The Meltor Kingdom had already been struggling against the empire for hundreds of years. The education system had been designed a long time ago to emphasize the bad aspects of enemy countries and inspire hostility towards them. However, despite that education, Vince Haidel didn’t deny the stereotypes. It was because the military power of the Andras people whom he’d encountered on the battlefield wasn’t actually lacking in comparison to the portrayals in the stories. At the very least, they preferred getting into sword fights rather than arguments.

“Umm, that may be the case for those not involved with politics. Countries that rely on force can’t last for long. The Andras Empire is scary because they know how to use force differently.”

“Using it differently…”

“The mission this time is to talk about the armistice which was signed in the last war. Of course, you are one of the reasons.”

“Huh? Me?” Liliana was surprised by the sudden change in topic.

However, Vince answered the question casually, “They are wondering about your relationship with the high elf and Elvenheim. They also doubt the authenticity of the hero who appeared half a year ago. The ambassadors will probably start the bargaining in earnest after seeing your value.”

“Hah, international relations are fairly complex.”

“It means that you are a key figure. The status of a high elf is larger than I’d thought.” In Elvenheim, a country where half the elves on the continent lived, there were only five high elves. The recently added Ellenoa increased it to six, but that didn’t change the fact that they were extremely rare. Therefore, they had a huge debt to Liliana Miller who had defended the sixth high elf. Due to this, they might change their position of neutrality which they had maintained for hundreds of years.

Even if Liliana wasn’t of the Superior rank, they would’ve called her separately. This was a phenomenon which Vince could guess easily. From the perspective of the Magic Society, it was no surprise that Lili was treated exceptionally well in the Superior rank.

‘It is a specification that can be a little annoying.’ There were uninvited guests when she was concentrating on magic training, so Lili couldn’t help clicking her tongue. She wouldn’t complain if it was a mission, but she didn’t want to be treated as stakes in politics.

* * *

Shortly after their conversation, Lili and Vince reached the destination.

‘Tch, as expected.’ Lili moved forward while ignoring the gazes which had begun to gather on her. The number of people increased as she got closer to the auditorium, and they all recognized her. After all, there was only one young Superior with dark hair. There was no one in the Magic Society who wouldn’t recognize the heroine, Liliana, whose name had been sworn in at the court dance half a year ago.

Some of the gossip from the magicians entered her ears.

“That young woman is Liliana Miller…?”

“She is younger than I thought. It seems like the rumor that she has barely turned 20 years old is true.”

“Becoming a 5th Circle sorceress at that age… I can’t believe it. She is also the only survivor of the convoy. She is a prospect of the Red Tower, so maybe they exaggerated that achievement?”

“Well, let’s just watch for a while. We will know if her name is exaggerated or real.”

There was no need to respond, so Lili just ignored their voices and crossed the threshold of the auditorium. It was the venue which the Magic Society used for presentations during the annual magic contest, so the space was huge. The 100 magicians gathered there were unable to fill up the auditorium. However, there was something which filled up the empty space.

‘Even though this is such a big place, the density of mana is awful… Ordinary people wouldn’t be able to breathe properly in here.’

It was a terrifying mana flow! A total of 132 Superior ranked magicians were gathered, raising the mana density to unusual levels. Liliana was forced to admire the fact that the intangible mana could become so heavy. If the magicians in the room concentrated their powers intentionally, the target would immediately be overwhelmed by the tremendous pressure.

At that moment, an old man suddenly appeared on the stage of the auditorium. “Huhu, everybody has gathered quickly.” Strangely enough, the old man didn’t lose his composure among the waves of mana which felt like a tsunami. Looking closely, the old man’s surroundings were calm like he was the center of a typhoon. It definitely wasn’t a common phenomenon. However, Lili had a lot of experience with ‘them’ and realized it.

‘That person, he is at the master level…!’ A 7th Circle magician who went beyond the limits of a human and could adjust the laws of nature… Only masters could dominate and control mana itself. It was possible to manipulate the pressure of mana, just like they controlled their own limbs.

Lili had never met the president of the Magic Society before, but he was another powerhouse master. Indeed, he was qualified to be the president of the Magic Society.

“First, I would like to thank you for coming despite the sudden announcement. The coming of the Andras delegation wasn’t planned, so this old man heard about it too late. Thank you for your understanding.” The president of the Magic Society bowed and expressed his heartfelt gratitude for their presence. After his words, the discomfort on the faces of some people was wiped away forcefully. The important issue right now was the Andras Empire’s delegation to Meltor. Once that unspoken consensus was reached, the president of the Magic Society raised his head again.

“Then I will start talking. Everyone has heard the news that a delegation from Andras is coming to Meltor, so I won’t mention it. We have gathered here to discuss how to treat the uninvited guests,” the president of the Magic Society started his speech eloquently. His voice rang throughout the auditorium, which would allow Lili to hear it clearly even if she were outside.

There was an interesting mix of information in the speech which resonated with Andras’ aggression and brutality. There was one thing that especially interested Lili.

‘Isn’t the practice of having daily duels more like the custom of an orc village rather than an empire?’

It wasn’t a modest fight where they sparred against each other. This was a real life-threatening duel where people often died in the process. In the Andras Empire, there were men who climbed to the position of duke after a duel as well as a slave who occupied the seat of one of the empire’s Seven Swords. These duels were even applied to other countries.

“Does everybody know? In Andras, duels are a battle for life, not the moderate fights that we know. 30 years ago, a group of magicians clashed with the ambassadors, resulting in several casualties. Don’t follow in the footsteps of the past.” The arrival of an Andras delegation happened two or three times a century, but there was bloodshed every time. This had to be avoided as Meltor had suffered massive damage with the destruction of the convoy half a year ago.

Apart from the damages, if the Andras Empire thought that the Meltor Kingdom was weak, they might invade again. The magicians gathered in the auditorium nodded at the words. The president’s words were plausible, and there was no logic to refute it. More than anything else, he added a few words at the end which made their blood chill. “Oh, two of the Seven Swords will be joining this delegation. There is no hope if you are greeted with the blade of a master.”

The nemesis of senior magicians, the sword masters…! They were reapers of the battlefield who could cross a gap of several hundred meters in an instant and cut through their defensive spells like they were trash. Since childhood, magicians were raised with a fear toward sword masters, so the veteran magicians stiffened as they faced reality. A sword wielded absolute strength, so magicians below the 7th Circle were just like straw to them. As the auditorium grew quiet, the president’s eyes turned in another direction. It was toward Lili, who was sitting on the edge.

The president of the Magic Society met Lili’s gaze and advised in a loud voice, “Liliana Miller, you should be especially careful. As the main target of the delegation, you shouldn’t accept their duel challenges no matter what.”

“Yes, I understand.”

“I don’t doubt your competence, but you should refrain from uncertain gambles since this is about the relations between nations. Don’t fall into the foolishness of youth.” After seeing Lili accept his cautionary words, the old man turned his eyes to another place.

‘Andras delegation… and the sword masters.’ Unlike the other magicians, Liliana wasn’t intimidated at all. No, she was actually feeling a little expectant. Of course, she didn’t think she could compete against the masters. However, Lili was knocking against the wall of the 6th Circle, so she might get new inspiration from the existence of the masters themselves. As the atmosphere in the auditorium remained tense, Liliana formed fists under her desk silently. She had a feeling that her six months of quiet were ending.

Six days after that, a group of delegates arrived, including two sword masters.

Chapter 86 – Empire Mission (3)

"Your Majesty, the Andras delegation has crossed the threshold of the palace!" A royal knight reported.

Royal knights always reported three times when meeting the ambassadors of another country. It was when they passed through the gate, crossed the threshold of the palace, and finally when they entered the hall. The royal family was always ready to meet the delegation in accordance to the report as it gave them time to calm their minds. This was the second report, so there was still some time before the Andras delegation would arrive.

Kurt III nodded from where he sat on his throne. As soon as the royal knight stepped back, the air in the room became heated.

"They finally came, those barbarians from the Andras…!"

"I'm curious about what they are going to say."

"Sending two sword masters, did they not have the guts to come alone?"

There was a sense of solidarity based on hostile feelings. It was even more so when the opponents were their centuries-long enemies. The magicians, who were whispering in hostile voices, were dressed in court robes of red, blue, yellow, and white. The robes were divided into four colours and were proof of which magic tower they belonged to. They were the 132 Superior magicians who had been summoned recently. The current generation’s youngest Superior, Liliana Miller, was also waiting for the delegation’s arrival with the rest of the Red Tower magicians.

‘Isn’t the atmosphere tougher than I expected?’ Lili thought as she looked around.

It was different from when they gathered in the auditorium. This space was narrower than at that time, and the gathered magicians were hostile toward the Andras delegation. So, the mana in the surroundings was like a raging storm. It was obvious that the enormous pressure would overwhelm the delegation once they entered the hall. No, maybe that was the reason why all the magicians had convened.

"…Is this a war of nerves?"

"You saw it correctly." Lili whispered to Vince who replied in agreement. "It is childish but effective. The pressure will be enormous if all these magicians are gathered."

"Won’t the Andras delegation think of it as a weakness?"

"It is common. The Andras Empire also creates a sense of oppression by using a collection of elite knights. Furthermore, it is rare for the Meltor Kingdom to do this with anyone besides the Andras Empire."

This was an exceptional case in many ways. Liliana accepted the explanation and turned back to the front again.

It was hard to find a precedent where 132 senior magicians as well as dozens of high ranking officials and nobles were gathered. In particular, two tower masters were standing in the vicinity of the throne, ensuring that the king was thoroughly protected.

At that moment, the third report rang out from outside the door. "Your Majesty, the Andras delegation is seeking an audience with you!"

"I’ll allow it." As soon as Kurt III answered, the room fell into a cold and intimidating silence.

The eyes of over 200 people were concentrated on the doors of the audience hall, and they soon spread open. Beyond that, there was a sight which surprised Liliana.

Rattle, rattle, rattle.

There was steel and more steel. Shining metal armour reflected the light pouring from the chandelier. The Andras delegation were dressed head and toe in armour, with no skin showing at all. The steel corps entered through the door with orderly steps. Then as if it had been waiting, a shock wave of mana struck them.

Kuuuuong!

"…Kuk!"

"Umm…!"

The Andras delegation experienced the extremely unusual pressure with their heavy armour.

Ironically, it was more annoying due to their heavy armour. The pressure pushing on their heads and shoulders became stronger with every step, as moans emerged from the mouths of the knights who could no longer endure it.

There were only five steps left to the center of the audience room when the pressure reached a level which the delegation could no longer continue walking under. Even the elite knights couldn’t advance one more step due to the pressure! In that fearful space, two men walked out.

Huuk!

It was amazing. They wore more splendid armour and walked through the mana storm. There was a knight a few heads taller than the others and another knight with black hair flowing under his helmet. By the time these two knights reached the center of the room, the pressure of the fierce mana had already faded away.

Finally, the two knights stopped once they saw the king. Then they took their helmets off and went down on one knee.

"The great Andras’ 7th Sword, Lloyd Pollan, greets the sun of Meltor."

"The great Andras’ 4th Sword, Pan Helliones, greets the sun of Meltor."

The empire’s 7th Sword, Lloyd Pollan, and the empire’s 4th Sword, Pan Helliones… These two men overpowered the atmosphere with their short introduction and rose to their feet. Just like how the Tower Masters received the reverence of Meltor, the same was true for the Seven Swords of Andras as the rights given to them was just below that of the Emperor’s.

Kurt III eyed the sword masters before speaking, "It has been a long time, Sir Helliones."

"Yes, Your Majesty. This is the first time since the last agreement."

"We have known each other for a long time. What do you think about getting rid of the futile formalities?"

The knight with yellowish skin and black hair smiled like he was pleased. "Pan Helliones will follow Your Majesty’s will."

"Then I will be blunt." On the other hand, there was no hint of laughter on Kurt III’s face.

The king’s dignity couldn’t be overlooked by the sword masters, despite having no aura or magic power. As the ambassadors gulped involuntarily, the king of Meltor asked in a loud voice, "Are you hoping for an extension of the truce? Or do you once again wish for war?"

It was extremely straightforward behavior.

The ambassadors, who were covered in steel, and the magicians, who were pretending to be invisible, were perplexed. Usually, there would be a series of procedures, but Kurt III had shattered the traditional customs with a few words.

The two sword masters couldn’t hide their confused expressions either, but they quickly regained their composure.

"You are still bold. If so, I will speak bluntly like Your Majesty wishes," Pan Helliones said with shining eyes. "I’ll ask first. The story of the hero who saved the high elf that emerged from Meltor half a year ago, is it true?"

"Why do you care about that?"

"We were told by His Majesty to confirm the authenticity of the story. This Pan Helliones is one of the Seven Swords, so I have to do as the Emperor wills."

"Don’t make me laugh. You have increased your eloquence during the time in which I haven’t seen you," Kurt III retorted in a cynical tone. "You want to discuss the truce after confirming the relationship between Meltor and Elvenheim. Am I wrong?"

"……" The two sword masters remained silent. However, only an idiot wouldn’t realize that the silence meant affirmation.

Kurt III displayed a scornful expression at their silence before opening his mouth to speak again. Since they said that it was a mission for the Emperor’s knights, then he wouldn’t turn away from the thrown bait.

"Well, good. Let’s not quibble over your intentions. How do you plan to check the authenticity of the story? Will you send an envoy to Elvenheim to ask?" Kurt III prompted.

"…A knight of Andras doesn’t trust words. It is the same for the testimony of the elves."

"Then?"

The big sword master knocked on his belt like he had been waiting for this. The heavy gauntlet made a sharp sound as it collided with the sheath of his weapon.

Kang!

"There is only one law in the empire which is to prove the strength! If we see the hero fight, we will know the truth. Your Majesty, please let this Pan Helliones see the young girl!"

"Ridiculous!" Kurt III rejected the request. "What if you use the pretext of the duel to kill her?! Even if she is a hero, she is only 20 years old. Isn’t that shameful as a sword master?"

Kurt III’s rejection was like the roar of a beast. Lloyd looked up at Kurt III with admiration. As expected of Andras’ enemy, the Meltor king. His dignity was at a similar level to that of the Emperor. He wasn’t an enemy who could be threatened or manipulated. Having been on the front lines for decades, Pan Helliones had been well aware of this for a long time. Therefore, he prepared his own compromise.

"Your Majesty, I have no intention of doing such a thing. If I do that, we will gain Elvenheim’s hostility, and the Andras Empire doesn’t want such a thing. I am just trying to make a useful suggestion."

"…Don’t just end your talk with empty words."

"Of course. Rebecca!"

As soon as the call was made, a knight walked over to the two sword masters. The person’s build was much smaller than the others, and the reason was immediately revealed. Kurt III’s eyebrows raised the moment the knight took off the helmet.

Golden hair poured down like gold dust. "4th Sword Pan Helliones’s disciple, Rebecca, greets Meltor’s sun."

Her face was beautiful, but compared to the daughters of nobles, she gave off a distant feeling. There were cuts on her skin and few decorations. It was evidence that she was extremely indifferent to her own appearance. Perhaps that was why she gave off a rather manly look. The two swords hanging from her waist proved she wasn’t just an ornament. Indeed, she seemed like the embodiment of a steel knight.

"…They weren’t just empty words."

The power of aura gave strength regardless of gender, but the stereotypes about the abilities of men and women couldn’t be completely eliminated. However, the sharp air around her was enough to strip away those stereotypes.

Liliana used the eyes of a warrior to see her essence. ‘She’s a senior aura user, and she is of a similar age to me.’

An eerie chill went down her spine at the assumption that she would be an enemy. She didn’t feel like there was no chance of winning, but she was dangerous. When looking at her peers, was she equal to Sylvia? A genius aura user who had become a master’s disciple at a young age. However, unlike Sylvia, whose emotions were immature, the eyes of the female knight showed that she already knew the realities of a knight.

Simultaneously, a strange sense of discomfort irritated her. ‘Where have I seen that face…?’

Liliana Miller was certain; she had never seen this woman before. Nevertheless, the knight called Rebecca gave off a familiar feeling. Maybe she had met her relative before. However, she didn’t have any more time to think about it.

"Let me ask you again, Your Majesty." Pan Helliones, the 4th Sword of the Andras Empire, suddenly turned his eyes toward Liliana. "Sword and magic… Why don’t we let the youngsters of the two countries dance together?"

Chapter 87 – Sword And Magic Confrontation (1)

However, the rude demand couldn’t be accepted immediately. Pan Helliones had proposed a friendly match between the two countries. As Kurt III didn’t say anything, Pan Helliones stepped back to respect the king’s will.

Nevertheless, the atmosphere became heated. So, the talk couldn’t progress further, and the delegation left. No, maybe that was the delegation’s intention.

As the atmosphere in the room turned dreary, Kurt III muttered in a low voice, “…He is still tricky, Andras’ 4th Sword.”

The empire’s 4th Sword, Pan Helliones… His big build made him seem dull, but he was actually quite crafty. He was a politician who knew how to take advantage of his appearance as an ignorant swordsman to strike the opponent.

Perhaps he had intentionally avoided talking about the whole story in the first meeting. If the proposal was accepted, they could review Liliana directly. If it was rejected, they could leave this place like they were victims. In other words, either answer wouldn’t be a loss for the Andras Empire.

The old man in the blue robe, Blundell, nodded like he agreed. “He is a bothersome opponent. He is probably expecting us to refuse the proposal. That way, he can stall for some time during the negotiations.”

“Meanwhile, the rest will go through the capital and gather information. Their intention is probably to drag out the time.”

“Yes, I think so as well.”

Kurt III and Blundell frowned in a similar manner.

The White Tower’s intelligence network was watching the delegation, but the opponents were an elite group accompanied by two sword masters. The empire’s Seven Swords could block off the intelligence network directly. It might be different if the White Tower Master was in the capital, but he had left for a remote region after the last meeting about the convoy.

‘It is better to get rid of them as soon as possible.’

Of course, Meltor’s security wasn’t that poor, and there was little chance of anything major or confidential being leaked. However, the problem was that even the slightest possibility was offensive. The enemy they had been facing for centuries was growling at their border.

Kurt III naturally turned to one person. It was Liliana Miller, one of the people who, along with Blundell, had been ordered to remain in the hall after the delegation left.

“Tell me honestly. You do not need to accept this offer. I know it is a high demand, and there will be no penalty if you refuse.”

“Yes, Your Majesty.”

“But if you are able to defeat them thoroughly, we will have a considerable advantage in the negotiations.” So, he asked as the king of Meltor, “That Rebecca, can you beat her?”

Liliana replied without any hesitation, “Yes, Your Majesty.”

“Even if you don’t use the power of the national treasure?”

“Yes, that’s right.”

Kurt III would like to believe Lili’s confidence. However, the king’s fighting ability wasn’t that great, so he didn’t have the knowledge to judge accurately. He would only make the decision after deliberating with the two greatest masters in Meltor. “Veronica, Blundell. What do you think?”

Veronica came forward like she had been waiting. “If they fight 10 times, she will win nine times, and there will be one tie. At the very least, I don’t think there is a chance of the girl getting hurt.”

“Hoh, is that so?”

“I will bet my name, Your Majesty.”

Kurt III was surprised by the answer. The duel opponent was the disciple of Pan Helliones. Rebecca’s young age and pretty appearance weren’t reasons to devalue her strength. As the most likely candidate for the next generation of sword masters, her skills should be close to the peak. Otherwise, she wouldn’t have joined this delegation.

Still, the odds were nine victories with one draw? In effect, that meant victory.

“Hmm, this old man has the same opinion. It might not be a one-sided match, but she won’t be lacking in quality. As long as the conditions are good, it is impossible for her not to win.”

“Then there is no reason for us to show our backs.” A smile spread across Kurt III’s face at the answer he obtained.

Until now, he had been hesitant to accept the delegation’s suggestion because he had calculated the losses and benefits. He would gain nothing and lose a lot, so there was no reason to make the gamble.

However, if the chance of victory was 100%, then it wasn’t a gamble.

“Minister of State.”

“Yes, Your Majesty.”

“Look at the treaty from the last truce. Report on the land that can be obtained from near the border. Moreover, look up any conditions that you think can be rewritten!”

“As the Minister of State, I will accept Your Majesty’s command!”

Excitement filled the Minister of State’s face at the king’s powerful words.

This was a chance to take something away from the Andras Empire. It cut into his holiday time, but the Minister of State was boiling with motivation. His associates also nodded eagerly at the king’s command.

Kurt III looked at Lili’s face again. After receiving the assurance of the two tower masters, the king’s purple eyes were filled with wonder as well as an unknown emotion.

“…It is strange. After the elder lich’s defeat and the rescue of the high elf, you are now once again entrusted with a great deal of responsibility.”

“Your Majesty.”

“There is no need to be humble. Your merits are already at a level where they can’t be hidden.” Kurt III got up from the throne as a light gleamed in his eyes.

For him, the Andras Empire were an enemy which had killed many soldiers. They were a symbol of bloodshed which had threatened Meltor since Meltor’s first king. This was a chance to beat them peacefully, so there was no reason to hesitate.

He gazed into the air and spoke in a heavy tone, “They always come with force. They cross our borders to steal our scarce wheat, and they have plundered and burned our homes. The ink used in the armistice is the blood of our people, and the borders that have been redrawn a few times are the broken arms and legs.”

The king’s voice contained sincere and profound emotions. Hearing it, the atmosphere of the room naturally became solemn. Magic power rose around some bodies while fighting spirit appeared in the eyes of others. Lili was kneeling before the king, and she too felt that way.

Everyone in Meltor had lost someone in the wars against the empire.

“Liliana Miller.”

“Yes, Your Majesty.”

The solemn voice of the king grew stronger. “Take the name of Meltor, fight, and win. Teach those fiends the history of this country! Let them know what a large and mighty enemy they have created! And I will give you a reward for the victory!”

Lili replied in a powerful voice to the edict, “I, Liliana Miller, will do as Your Majesty commands!”

* * *

The news that the hero, Liliana, and a disciple of a Seven Sword would duel spread like a thunderbolt. There was already agitation from the delegation, and the duel was like an oasis in a desert. Despite the attendance being extremely limited, the audience seats were completely filled.

Lili looked around the area. ‘…Wow, there are almost no faces that I don’t know.’

She had stayed half a year at the Magic Society, so she had met many people. Due to her relationship with Veronica and Sylvia, she was able to know almost all the famous people in the capital. However, the majority of the celebrities were gathered in this place. It wasn’t an exaggeration to say that the people gathered here were within the top 2 or 3% of Meltor’s national strength.

It meant there was great interest in this duel. In addition to Kurt III, there were members of the royal family who rarely showed their faces, so Liliana could definitely feel the burden. Therefore, the feeling of discomfort she felt toward the face of her opponent had diminished.

Soon after, Blundell climbed to the stage since he was acting as the referee. As it was a fight between a sorceress and knight, the stage was quite wide. The two people listened to Blundell’s words as they receded to the edges of the stage.

“Meltor’s side, Liliana Miller.”

“Yes.”

“Andras’ side, Rebecca.”

“Yes.”

Blundell received an answer from both of them and knocked against the stadium floor with his staff, producing a blunt sound. The strength of the hulking magician damaged the floor, and the sound’s volume was so loud that people sitting in the audience covered their ears.

Blundell silenced the surroundings and spoke, “The duel will start with this sound. Prior to that, make an oath as representatives of both countries. The winner will tolerate the loser, and the loser shouldn’t forget to honor the winner. If I think the fight is over, I will stop you from attacking any further.”

Liliana and Rebecca nodded. Lili didn’t know her opponent’s heart, but she didn’t dare object in a situation where Blundell Adruncus was the notary. As Liliana’s and Rebecca’s eyes met, Blundell raised his staff up high.

Then it slammed down against the stone floor. Kakang!

Two streams of light emerged from Rebecca’s sheath before the sound even finished. They were double swords called scimitars. She shot off like a thunderbolt, quick enough that some of the people in the audience missed it. Some would die without even realizing that Rebecca had pulled out the swords.

Fortunately, Liliana didn’t belong to that group. Rather, she noticed the posture Rebecca had taken as she pulled the swords out, and her sense of discomfort increased. Lili had seen it somewhere before. She also faintly remembered the attack which immediately followed.

Shortly after that…

“Hup.” Rebecca appeared in front of Lili with a slight breathing sound.

There was no room to panic or react. Her two swords turned into flashes of light with no warning. The light emitted from both her hands moved up, down, left and right, and twisted like a whirlpool around Liliana. It was a sword technique which wouldn’t leave even one bit of flesh unsliced.

Six consecutive strikes from the left hand and six from the right hand. A dozen attacks poured out almost simultaneously.

Chwaaaaak!

The arena’s floor cracked like a spider web. The materialized aura was a type of weapon which could even damage the defenses of senior sorceresses. Rebecca was already at her peak, and her strikes could shatter 5th Circle defense magic.

Everyone was shocked by the torrent of attacks from Rebecca.

“Ohh!”

“How did those attacks…?!”

“The rumours are true!”

Lloyd, one of the Seven Swords, lost his dull expression as he exclaimed, “…Excellent!”

The target of the exclamation wasn’t toward where Rebecca, the disciple of Pan Helliones, was standing. His eyes were more intense than usual as he gazed at the young girl who moved 12 times. This level of movement wasn’t usually seen from a sorceress.

Liliana, the young girl who broke Rebecca’s 12 attacks, faced her with a cold expression. She was completely sure after the series of strikes.

Rebecca had shown her the swordsmanship of Randolph, the mercenary leader who had slaughtered the ghoul wyvern in her hometown. They were either relatives or had studied at the same school…

‘Think about it once I defeat her.’

Lili removed all other thoughts, and her magic power boiled up as she gazed at Rebecca’s back.

Chapter 88 – Sword And Magic Confrontation (2)

‘Battle Song. Sonata of Speed. Allegretto.’

As the duel progressed, Gluttony’s mouth was chanting the spells under the glove which covered Lili’s left hand. Lili had triggered Sonata of Speed as soon as the duel began, allowing her to respond to Rebecca’s preemptive strike. Compared to Randolph’s swords, Rebecca was lacking power, and compared to Superbia, she lacked speed.

Before Rebecca could move again, Lili cast her magic hurriedly, “Chain Lightning!”

A net of lightning instantly covered dozens of meters. Regardless of one’s speed, there was no way to escape from the chain of lightning. Just the power of one stream of lightning was enough to fry a person. If Rebecca hadn’t raised her aura reflexively, then the match might’ve been decided here.

Pajijik! Paijijik!

“Kuk…!” However, receiving damage was inevitable. The lightning penetrated the gaps in Rebecca’s armour and struck against her aura, causing smoke to rise from her armour. It was pure destructive power, one of the reasons why aura users found it hard to compete with magicians.

Therefore, knights always tried to avoid a magician’s attacks or went for preventative measures. They had to stop Chain Lightning and other magic before they were activated. Thanks to this, Rebecca was one step slower.

“Lightning Spear.”

A brutal attack came from Lili just as Rebecca managed to escape from the lightning. Lightning Spear focused on one point, so it could cause deadly damage to a body protected by aura. Lili called five lightning bolts in mere seconds and aimed for Rebecca’s abdomen. Simultaneously, the five streams of lightning struck horizontally.

It was possible to respond to one lightning bolt. Three would be difficult even if she was fully prepared. By the time it reached five bolts, even elite knights couldn’t avoid a serious injury. This was impossible to defend, and trying to avoid it would also be meaningless.

Therefore, Rebecca boldly grasped her double swords and struck the lightning bolts head on. “Hap!”

Blue aura leaked from the blades, and the two swords broke through the lightning bolts. The remnants of the lightning, which weren’t completely eliminated, struck her fingers, but she never let go of her swords. No, her hands actually held on tighter.

There were three more Lightning Spears. Even if she took care of two more, there would still be one remaining. Rebecca gritted her teeth with a determined expression.

Kiiing-!

The moment that her two swords struck two lightning bolts, the remaining one hit her abdomen.

Peeeeeong!

It was awful. Rebecca swallowed the blood which had risen into her mouth and put strength into her legs. Her concentrated aura defense had burst, and the impact was transmitted inside her. Fortunately, there was little impact on her combat strength.

As she returned to herself, Rebecca pointed the tips of her swords toward Liliana. Lili couldn’t help admiring her fierce fighting spirit. ‘She is fairly familiar with pain. Additionally, her body is hard enough to block a Lightning Spear. I don’t think she can be defeated by an ordinary blow.’

In fact, Lili had restricted her own abilities to a certain extent in this duel. It was too dangerous to show the power of Umbra, a national treasure, to another country’s delegation, let alone the empire’s Seven Swords. She had various hidden cards, so she decided not to use any skills related to Umbra.

The case of Magic Bullet was a little special.

‘…I can’t control the strength.’ Lili was worried about the power of her index finger. After regaining the original strength of Magic Bullet, she had only shot it once against a human. Despite the fact that she had suppressed the output, the power had still been enough to leave a wound on Veronica’s cheek. If it hit a vital point, the person would die before a healing spell or potion reached them. She didn’t want to kill someone who might be related to Randolph.

Lili’s aim was to knock her down thoroughly. The determination in her eyes deepened, and she ran toward Rebecca.

“What, she’s approaching?!”

“A magician going into close range…”

“Once again, those guys from the Red Tower have strange heads!”

Buzzing chatter could be heard from the stands. Lili stared at the double swords pointed at her and accelerated toward Rebecca. For a magician to enter a knight’s close range voluntarily… This was an effective method of provocation.

Rage sparked in Rebecca’s green eyes.

Shaaack-

Her scimitar blades disappeared like they had melted into the air. This acceleration, which used the power of aura, had the ability to disrupt the laws of physics, which in turn caused the swords to move faster than the air resistance. That speed exceeded even Lili’s enhanced eyesight.

The duration was short because it consumed aura rapidly, but it was a secret technique which increased her speed by a few times. A storm of steel raged around Rebecca. Even an ogre famous for its sturdy muscles and solid skin would be turned into minced meat if it got close.

The audience started screaming when they saw that Lili was heading into that storm. Rebecca’s technique was a terrible weapon.

Liliana felt in awe as she jumped into her storm. ‘Truly fast. Is it speed-focused swordsmanship like Randolph’s?’

The tips of Rebecca’s swords came down and aimed to cut Lili’s waist into pieces. Lee Yoonsung’s experience was essential as she used Shift Energy to turn away the blades. The robe with defense magic was turned into a rag, but the result was that Lili was only bruised.

The storm of steel didn’t touch her, as she moved through it like a light feather. Of course, the reason was also due to the difference in their abilities. Liliana was much stronger than before.

‘It is lighter than Randolph.’ More than anything else, there was a difference in the weight of the falchions and scimitars, as well as their arm strength. If the strikes had been as heavy as Randolph’s and at the same speed, Lili would be cut easily. Due to the lack of weight on the swords, it was easy to shift the orbit by hitting the sides of the blades.

‘She is slower than Superbia.’ Superbia had a bizarre form and was able to shift to the traits of powerful creatures. Among them, the caracalos tail was one of the feared threats, and the speed and sharpness of Superbia had been enough to beat Alfred.

However, that comparison wasn’t proof that Rebecca’s skills were lacking. After the Pupil Tournament, Lili had gained Lee Yoonsung’s book and absorbed all of Alfred’s abilities, so she had a definite advantage. That said, Rebecca certainly had enough talent to be chosen as a disciple by one of the Seven Swords.

Liliana calmly deflected her swords until the end. No matter how efficiently the swords were swung, the human body didn’t have an infinite capacity. Inevitably, it would reach its limit. It might be different for a sword master who transcended the limits of life. However, Rebecca was still at the level of an elite knight, and she was unable to maintain the storm.

“Su…suaa…” She had a shortness of breath and a pale complexion, and her muscles were trembling as she held onto her swords. The perfect storm of swords became weaker and began to collapse. Lili calmly waited for her to reach her limit.

She didn’t care about her arm which had become bloody after deflecting the swords and simply stared on with ice-cold eyes. Finally, the moment came.

“Haack!” She reached the limit of her breathing and a tortured gasp burst out from Rebecca’s mouth. The movements of her two swords stopped completely, and Lili stepped into that gap. She used a winning technique; the palm of her hand touched the defenseless body naturally.

‘An ordinary blow won’t deal much damage…’

‘Memorize. All Slots Open. Shock Impact. Penta United.’

The shock wave attack magic, Shock Impact, was contact magic normally used to break down walls. However, Lili had excellent melee skills, so she could use it this way. The five accumulated shock waves would exert a destructive power which could penetrate aura.

Shortly after that, the huge shock wave hit Rebecca’s breastplate.

Kwaaaaang!

Rebecca’s body was thrown back with a tremendous sound. She bounced a few times along the ground before barely stopping at the edge of the duelling stage. This was a good chance, so Lili didn’t hesitate to call some Lightning Spears.

If Rebecca tried to counterattack, then she would intercept immediately. However, before she could stand up, a person jumped down from the stands. Lili stopped the lightning reflexively and stared at the person with a tense face. It was a situation where only one person could intervene.

“Sir Pan Helliones?”

“That’s right.” The big knight, Pan Helliones, nodded as he hoisted Rebecca onto his shoulder. Pan Helliones didn’t seem angry, so Liliana withdrew the lightning spell. Although Pan Helliones had jumped down here, Veronica was clearly visible behind him. Everybody had a hunch that the duel between the two countries had ended.

“I admit defeat, Meltor’s young heroine. Your abilities are certainly beyond my disciple’s, and I am grateful that you didn’t take her life.” Despite the shameful verdict, his voice contained a clear respect.

The empire was a place where they believed what they saw with their own eyes, not through words. The man before Liliana truly acknowledged her.

“What does that mean?”

“This duel is the Andras Empire’s defeat! I will accept this result in the name of the empire’s Seven Swords!”

One of the empire’s Seven Swords declared defeat! The audience realized the weight of this result, and the air around the delegates grew heavy. The empire’s logic of communicating with strength had always been victorious.

It was only once in several generations that they would be defeated like this in a public duel. This was clearly a big event which would be mentioned in the history books.

Then Kurt III clapped his hands, and the unnatural silence of the audience was shattered.

“…!!!” The magicians and courtiers yelled, causing the voices to echo. The loud cheers were enough to cause shivers. In the center of this, Liliana and Pan Helliones stared at each other. She couldn’t read any emotions in Pan’s black eyes.

Therefore, Liliana couldn’t understand his identity. No, it was more accurate to say she wasn’t sure.

‘…That guy.’

The moment Lili had stepped toward Rebecca, just before she’d used the shock wave magic… She wouldn’t have felt it without her sixth sense, but there had been a terrifying killing intent. Due to that murderous feeling, the timing of her magic had been delayed by one beat.

That killing intent had been from the imperial sword, Lloyd Pollan.

Looking at the back which had already turned around, Lili went down from the stage with a grim expression.

Chapter 89 – Sword And Magic Confrontation (3)

After accomplishing a perfect victory in her duel with Rebecca, Liliana didn’t head toward the dinner venue. Instead, she headed to the infirmary of the royal palace.

Lili came down from the stage in a much better state than Rebecca, but that didn’t mean she was without damage. The power of the blade, which was literally like a storm, had leapt beyond the defensive power of ‘Battle Song.’

The healer clicked his tongue when he saw Lili’s tattered forearm. “…How terrible. It isn’t easy to heal injuries caused by aura, but this is more than that. Simple treatment using potions or herbs would be more effective than magic.”

Basically, the mana which passed through a person’s body was altered according to the person’s inherent nature. In order to resonate with that nature, sorceresses minimized the degree of deterioration by forming an artificial circulation organ called circles, but knights were different. For them, their inherent nature was merely a good thing. Since aura strengthened physical abilities, the closer it was to the user’s own nature, the greater the efficiency and power would be. However, this left behind traces which interfered with magical healing.

“So?”

“Yes. Knight Rebecca… the density of her aura is already reaching the level of a pro-knight. If you suffered a serious injury, you might’ve been lying in bed for months.”

“Then how long will it take for this wound to heal?”

“Please wait a moment.” The healer carefully examined the stab wound on Lili’s forearm. There was occasional pain, but it wasn’t enough to make a fuss about it. Lili’s behavior was like that of a veteran soldier.

The healer used his magic power to heal the wound before lifting his head again. “Fortunately, the blade didn’t enter too deeply. I will use a healing spell, apply a medicine and then a bandage. The wound should be healed in three days.”

“Three days…”

“Oh, please avoid any heavy exercise or movements for a week. The wound might reopen.”

Liliana had no reason to refuse, so she nodded gently.

The healer proceeded to start the full-scale treatment. First, he removed the aura remaining in the wound with healing magic, then he connected the muscles in the blood vessels which hadn’t healed yet. Subsequently, the blood completely stopped flowing out. After the bleeding stopped, the healer performed a simple treatment with potions and herbs.

The healer’s workmanship was truly worthy of a healer working in the royal palace. A white bandage was wrapped around one of Lili’s arms, and the pain from the wound was away. Lili moved the arm wrapped in the white bandage and said, “It is much better. Thank you very much.”

“…It is nothing. Rather, I should be thanking you.” The healer checked the bandage’s knot meticulously and laughed at the gratitude.

He had been employed as a royal healer for several decades. Once the war broke out, the number of patients he treated had been in the thousands, and hundreds of them hadn’t been able to be saved. Their lives had been taken by the Andras’ blades.

“It was always a victory if we returned from the battlefield, and a defeat if we returned with the bodies of our colleagues. So, there were times when I regretted being a healer. I couldn’t fight, and sometimes I blamed myself for choosing who to leave behind.”

“……”

“But today, I knew what it felt like to win for the first time.”

It was too early to call him an old man, but wrinkles could clearly be seen on the hand which gripped Lili’s. Perhaps he had also been sitting in the audience and had seen with his own eyes the imperious and rude demands of the empire.

The healer bowed his head and thanked Lili once again, “Meltor’s Hero, it is an honour to treat you with these hands.”

“…It was my pleasure.” Lili was forced to accept the fierce praise.

She felt burdened by the healer’s emotions and left the infirmary after a brief goodbye. Most of the crowd was at the dinner party, so the corridor was a few times darker and emptier than usual. As soon as the door closed behind her back, a cold silence fell.

“Hoo, it is too burdensome.”

Whether it was positive or negative, it didn’t fit Lili’s nature to attract the attention of others. She was able to put on a firm face after absorbing the experiences, but encountering such sincere praise made her feel itchy.

‘What should I do now?’ She walked down the corridor while locked in thought.

The soft sounds of her footsteps rang out amidst the silence of the corridor.

Veronica had encouraged Lili to go to the dinner party when she was available, but she didn’t want to go to such a burdensome place. She also didn’t think she could rest comfortably in a place where the two sword masters were.

It was much more attractive to use her injury as an excuse to return to the tower, as a political place would obviously be uncomfortable in many ways. Furthermore, there was a destination she hadn’t thought of.

Lili advanced a few steps before stopping and breathing lightly. She looked over at a shadow in a corner of the corridor and said, “Why don’t you come out now?”

The shadow was faint like fog. Despite her senses being refined to the limit, she only grasped the hiding place after a few minutes. As Lili’s voice rang through the corridor where nobody was present, ‘he’ naturally appeared. It was like he had been there from the beginning.

Lloyd Pollan, one of the empire’s Seven Swords, shrugged and said, “Oh, I followed you unintentionally.”

“…I thought you were attending the dinner party?”

“I’m sorry, but Meltor’s food and alcohol don’t suit my tastes. I was going around on a walk.”

It was nonsense, and Lili regretted that she couldn’t dismiss it. Lili stared at Lloyd with cold eyes. Although it was a separate building, a sword master wouldn’t be allowed to wander around the royal palace by himself. Besides, a walk? It was a pathetic excuse for following the winner of the duel.

“What did you come to me for, Sir Pollan?” Lili struggled to suppress her indignation. It was pointless to be rude here. Lili lacked the power or position to be rude. Lloyd also knew this fact. If Veronica or Blundell were near, then he would’ve disappeared quietly.

‘A sly human.’ Liliana had an accurate insight into Lloyd’s nature.

“The purpose… I suppose it is an apology.”

“Apology?”

“As you already know, I made a mistake during your duel with Rebecca. I didn’t know that your senses were so sensitive. You responded to my killing intent that I accidentally let out, and I admire that,” Lloyd praised with a smile, but his eyes weren’t warm.

On the other hand, Liliana paled as she noticed the meaning of the words. Lloyd was saying that he didn’t mean to disturb the duel, but his killing intent had leaked out accidentally.

It meant that… this sword master wanted to kill Liliana Miller.

“Well, you don’t need to be tense here.” Lloyd smiled and continued saying, “I was scolded by Number 4 because he read my killing intent. At the very least, it is impossible to cut off your head here. It is regretful, regretful.”

“…Why?”

“Huh?”

Lili spoke the words she had been repressing, “Why do you want to kill me?”

This wasn’t an order from the Andras Empire or from Pan Helliones. She wondered why Lloyd Pollan was so eager to kill her. Murderers killed people for no reason, but it was unlikely for a sword master. Lili was more curious than afraid of the master.

Lloyd sincerely sighed at the bold question.

“Hoo, it really is a pity. Why wasn’t someone like you born in the empire?” He grumbled in a low voice before continuing, “10 years, that is the deadline of this truce.”

The emotionless face started to spout terrible facts, “In the next 10 years, you will become an enemy of the empire. My senses have never been wrong even once.”

“Your senses… You want to kill me for such an uncertain reason?”

“You… Did you use more than 30% of your power in that duel?” There was conviction in Lloyd’s voice, so Liliana remained silent. “You have the potential to match the Seven Swords in the future, so I think I should kill you here, even if that causes a war.”

“Ah…!”

There was an eerie killing intent. The killing intent pressing down on Liliana was different from Superbia’s. It felt like a sharp blade was being held against her neck. Still, the sword never came flying. Lloyd just passed by, like he meant his words about not killing Lili here.

His voice gradually moved further away, “10 years later, I won’t let you live like today.”

Liliana couldn’t move from her spot even after Lloyd had completely disappeared. The killing intent of a sword master was indeed terrifying. She would’ve fallen down if she hadn’t built up tolerance in the fight with Superbia.

In retrospect, it was fortunate that she hadn’t exposed Umbra and Magic Bullet. Lloyd would have rated Lili higher and might’ve ignored the command given to him in order to kill Lili. Lili wouldn’t go obediently, but there was no chance of winning.

“Yes, 10 years,” Liliana murmured in a low voice.

10 years… it was both a long and short period of time. After that, she would be sentenced to death by a sword master. Hearing that, anybody would feel fear. However, Lili just laughed at the words. “I won’t be relaxing.”

She had jumped from the loser of the academy to Meltor’s hero in one year. Things which would take magicians a month only took a few days for her. Then weren’t 10 years for Lili like a hundred years for ordinary magicians? Common sense didn’t apply to the owners of grimoires.

A sword master was definitely a great existence. ‘But I don’t think that it is an insurmountable wall.’

Lili took a step forward. She regained her original stride and left the place where she’d met Lloyd. It was yet to be decided as to who would be the one to fall 10 years later.

* * *

Kkiiik. The doorknob turned with a small noise.

Lili arrived at somebody’s room and looked inside it carefully. As soon as she entered, the smell of herbs and potions hit her nose. She removed the smell with simple wind magic and looked in the direction of the occupant.

With golden hair, green eyes, and vivid features, Rebecca, the duelist for the empire, looked at Lili from where she lay on the bed. Her ribs, which had been broken by the shock wave, were bandaged and traces of herbs were visible on bruised skin. Her condition was completely different from that of Liliana, who was wandering around.

She was confused by the situation as she sat down in the chair beside Rebecca’s bed. Lili had no other choice.

‘…No, what is going on?’

Liliana had entered Rebecca’s room because she wanted to ask about Randolph. However, the guard standing in front of the room had let her in easily after her identity was proven.

‘Why did they just let me in?’

Liliana was famous, but the Andras Empire and the Meltor Kingdom were still enemies. Why would they obediently let in a visitor from an enemy country? She just wanted to tell the guard to mention Randolph’s name to Rebecca and see if she responded to it. However, the empire’s delegation didn’t hesitate to let her in to see Rebecca.

The atmosphere was awkward. Rebecca’s eyes stared at Lili without blinking, increasing the burdensome feeling. She didn’t know how to start. In the end, Liliana opened her mouth to say a simple greeting, but Rebecca spoke first.

Her voice was like a clear bell which resonated clearly, “Have you come to exercise the rights of the winner?”

Chapter 90 – Sword And Magic Confrontation (4)

Liliana’s expression became grave at Rebecca's words. She had come here because she had business with her, but it felt like she was being misunderstood. The same was true for the guards who left the two women alone in the room. Therefore, Lili decided to ask what the winner’s rights were.

“What are the winner’s rights?”

“…I’m sorry. Of course, Miss Liliana wouldn’t know the concepts of the Andras Empire.” Rebecca stared at her and explained, “The empire doesn’t guarantee the loser’s life. Only the winner can spare the loser’s life, and the loser must hand something over in return. This is done regardless of the clauses in the conditions of the duel, and there will be severe punishment from your family if you reject.”

“……” Liliana was speechless at the harsh explanation.

It wasn’t an exaggeration to say that the barbarian empire spoke with swords and strength instead of words. The winner was strong, and the loser was weak. It was a food chain of violence, unrelated to ethics or morality. A society with a system where the strong could do anything simply because they were strong wasn’t a society but a group of animals.

Lili was astonished at how a nation with such a primitive system had become an empire. ‘No, this might be what made it possible.’

The people had to survive intense training during their childhood. Then once they joined the society, they had to survive in the competition called the duels. The harsh process would inevitably create seasoned killers. From the most powerful army in the northeastern continent to the empire’s Seven Swords… The custom of blood and tribute might just be the driving force behind the Andras Empire maintaining its huge size. In many ways, it was a country beyond common sense.

Lili became dizzy from the culture shock. However, she soon regained her sanity and continued the cut off conversation. “This place isn’t Andras. Will you still listen to my request?”

“Yes, I am Andras’ knight.”

“…It is hard to understand. I don’t know what is the upper limit of the demands.”

Rebecca was silent for a moment before opening her mouth to say, “It is possible to demand wealth, status, and even skills. Slavery doesn’t exist, so it is impossible to become a slave, but you can hire the other party for free one time. If the two parties have different genders, there might be a special request.”

“Special request?”

“…A one night stand.” The subject naturally embarrassed Rebecca, and her voice was subdued. Her face flushed as she gazed down.

Liliana was at a loss on how to respond. She examined Rebecca's figure lying down unconsciously before clearing her throat a few times. However, Rebecca couldn’t help noticing her eyes.

Rebecca gazed at Liliana with cold eyes and said, “I’m sorry, but I have no experience. My body is also in this state, so if you want me, you’ll have to take care of everything. My clothes are thick, so you’ll have to take them off yourself.”

Lili became embarrassed by the blunt words and hurriedly waved her hands. “No, I have no intention of doing that!”

“Is that so? I guess Miss Liliana can’t be satisfied with someone like me. I’m sorry.”

“…Dame Rebecca, please don’t tease me.” Liliana belatedly realized she was joking and dropped her head with a sigh.

“Ah, I’m sorry. You are more innocent than I thought.”

From their first contact till now, Lili had thought Rebecca was an old-fashioned knight, but she could actually joke this way. The smile on Rebecca’s face was very mischievous, and her light smile really caused her to resemble Randolph.

Then Lili recalled what she wanted to ask, “Rather, I wanted to ask Dame Rebecca something.”

“What?”

“Do you know a man called Randolph?”

As the name flowed from her mouth, the smile on Rebecca’s face faltered.

Rebecca looked at Liliana’s face like she was seeing a demon, and the color of her skin was so pale that it was like she was a statue. The reaction which she couldn’t hide was proof that she knew Randolph.

She stammered as she asked Lili, “T-That name, where did you hear it?”

“First of all, I want to know his relationship with you. I can’t disclose it prior to knowing that.”

“…I see.” She was excited for a moment, but she quickly restored her breathing, and her complexion returned to normal.

Her composure was similar to Liliana’s. This was the talented mind and body of someone accepted as a disciple of a sword master. Rebecca gazed at Lili silently before making up her mind. “Miss Liliana, can you make it so that sound doesn’t leak out of this room?”

She quietly created a wall of silence.

* * *

The Andras Empire was a country where everything was determined through violence. The empire’s Seven Swords reigned at the apex and could be called the leaders of the people. In fact, they had the right to rule over everyone except the emperor.

Assets like estates or property were meaningless. What value would that have to a sword master who was like a walking storm? They had omnipotent power within the empire.

The clans which the Seven Swords came from could be called the heart of the Andras Empire.

“Our family, Clovis, was once prestigious within the empire as we had produced one of the Seven Swords.”

According to Rebecca, around 130 years ago, the Clovis family had risen due to the presence of a sword master. For the first time, their house had been filled with chandeliers and luxurious furnishings. They had believed it would lead to hundreds of years of trust.

However, that belief had been shattered.

“One day, His Majesty gave a decree. Track down the warlock disturbing the empire and cut off his head.”

The Seven Swords were absolutely obedient to the emperor. The sword master ancestor of the Clovis family received the order and crossed the border. However, he never returned.

The clan’s downfall had begun from that time. The sword master hadn’t been able to fulfill his emperor’s order, causing the jackals to descend upon them, and the Clovis name had been dropped in an instant.

Randolph and Rebecca had been born into that dying family.

“My father had his own skills. He didn’t have enough strength, but he searched for talented women and sowed his seed.”

“You mean…”

“Randolph and I are half siblings.” Her cold eyes stared into the distance, like she was gazing at someone who wasn’t here. “Most of the children he created were failures. Apart from Randolph and I, the others were sold to other families. To raise a sword master, the family needed to put all their strength into one person.”

Magicians were born, but the empire had its own way of fostering aura users. Genius children were selected and elixirs poured into them. Then they would be fostered by one of the Seven Swords, and there was a high probability they would become the next generation of sword masters.

Randolph and Rebecca had both met the criteria of a genius. However, Clovis hadn’t had the power to strengthen both of them. It was a situation where the clan had to abandon one of the two people. At that time, there had been tests to inspect the quality, so Randolph and Rebecca had been forced to be on opposite sides.

Then Randolph Clovis had gone on to leave the house in the middle of the night. It had been for the sake of his sister.

“He left a letter saying he would see me again, but… since then, I haven’t heard any news about him,” Rebecca spoke up to there and looked at Lili quietly. Her green eyes were a little bit wet. Her story didn’t seem to be false. Additionally, she had no reason to lie. Why would she need to create a detailed soap opera for Liliana, who didn’t even know the climate of the Andras Empire?

That was why Lili decided to talk. “I met Randolph half a year ago.”

Her voice flowed in the room surrounded by Silence magic, and Rebecca became much brighter as she listened to the story.

She was surprised to hear that Randolph had been searching for their ancestor’s double swords and then delighted once she heard he’d found them in the elder lich’s dungeon. At that moment, she looked like a girl her age.

“I see. He is still my brother.”

Rebecca listened to her favo